《Lost in your love》


 Chapter 1 First Sight

    Chapter 1 First Sight


    An excruciating scream broke through the silence at Ind Coffee Shop, thergest coffee shop in AN


    City.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''ve taken my order hundreds of times, and you still don''t know what I


    want? I want it hot! Here, hold it for me. Does this seem hot to you? It''s fucking warm!"


    Without another word, Melissa Shen tipped the coffee cup over. Hot coffee spilled out and sshed on


    Gail Cheng''s hand. She flinched. Searing pain shot through her system as her smooth skin turned red


    instantly. At this point, she could be that she''d see blistersing up her skin by the end of the day.


    "Forget it, Melissa. She''s our ssmate. We shouldn''t embarrass her," Jared Huang persuaded in


    hushed whispers. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when he saw the gazes directed at them.


    Several people looked at the two of them with disdain.


    "What about it? This isn''t school. Since I paid, shouldn''t I expect good service? It''s her fault that she


    didn''t do it well, and now you''re ming me?" Melissa Shen red at Gail Cheng, fingers curling into


    fists. That bitch had always been arrogant!


    "You''ve changed your coffee five times already. Can we just go shopping and forget about it?" Jared


    Huang tried to coax her one more time.


    "You mean to say I did all of this for nothing? Why do you always take her side in this?" Frustrated at


    her boyfriend, she raised her voice higher and higher till all eyes were on them. Some of the onlookers


    even moved closer to see what the hassle was about.


    "Excuse me. I''m sorry. It''s our fault. I''ll ask her to apologize to you immediately, plus your coffee will be


    free to emphasize our apology, is that okay?" The moment he knew what was going on, the manager


    quickly approached them.


    "Fine." Melissa Shen smirked once she heard his response. She quickly folded her arms and cocked


    up an eyebrow at the woman in front of her.


    "Gail, apologize to our customer," the manager ordered,pletely ignoring her scald and drenched


    apron.


    "Gail? If you don''t apologize to me today, then you''re going to end up on the streets." Melissa Shen''s


    delicate make-up was distasteful against her scowl. She squinted at Gail, and the mockery of her voice


    made the man beside her frown.


    "Manager..." Gail tried to say, gritting her teeth.


    However, the manager pretended not to have heard her. He understood that the customer was being


    unreasonable. Besides, his employee had changed the coffee five times already, under his supervision.


    However, customers were always right in this scenario, so he needed to ask Gail to apologize.


    "Don''t be like this." Gail red.


    "If you want to go back to work, then just do it." Melissa Shen tilted her head proudly. She wasn''t the


    type of person looking for apromise.


    The onlookers seemed to have finally realized what was going on there. Melissa was making things too


    difficult. After shaking their heads, they returned to enjoy their afternoon tea.


    At a corner near the window, two men in suits were watching the scene not far away.


    "Is that Miss Melissa? Why''d you think she got angry?" The man in a dark blue suit stared at the


    uncontroble arrogant woman.


    "Don''t you think the waitress''s beautiful though?" The man sitting opposite to him held onto his small


    and exquisite coffee cup as he stared at Gail without even batting an eyelid. There was just something


    about her that attracted his attention.


    "Interested?" The man in a blue suit raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    As an old friend, he''d never seen him interested in a woman all his life.


    The man didn''t deny or admit it as he took a sip of his coffee.


    "Manager, you know that she''s purposely doing this! I won''t apologize!" Gail shook her head.


    "Humph!" Melissa snorted.


    "If you don''t apologize, just leave," the manager snapped. He had been nning to give Gail an


    increase for her wage today as constion, but he didn''t expect that she''d turn against him in public.


    "Fine. Pay my sry then," she stated.


    "You..." The manager turned bright red, not expecting that she''d scream about sries in front of so


    many people.


    "Oops." Suddenly, arge cup of coffee was thrown at Melissa''s face.


    Gail had picked up Jared''s coffee cup and threw it at her, and her eyes were firm and resolute.


    Melissa shrieked, hands waving around as she tried to dab her face but it was to no avail. "What the


    hell did you do?" she screeched, sounding like a drowning cat.


    "Happy, bitch? It''s unfortunate that your boyfriend''s coffee isn''t hot enough, but it doesn''t matter." Gail


    faked a smile and walked back to the counter.


    She took off her apron and folded it properly on the table beside her.


    "Gail, stop!" Melissa curled her fingers into fists.


    "Shut up," Jared whispered, pulling her sleeves but she wrenched him off.


    "Fuck off!" It had only made Melissa even angrier. She didn''t care for the disgusted gazes directed at


    them from the other guests. She just wanted Gail to pay.


    However, since her face was already wet from the mascara and blush, they had to leave. Gail nced


    at the manager not that far away. Without saying another word, she walked out of the counter and


    towards the door.


    "Wait a minute, Gail." A masculine voice sounded behind her, which drew her attention.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The manager''s jaw dropped when he saw the two suited men by the window. He didn''t notice that his


    boss came by today. He might not have a chance to get her back now! The manager''s lips quivered.


    "Are you calling me?" she asked with uncertainty as the two men approached her.


    "It''s me." The man in a dark blue suit walked to Gail with a smile, and a man followed closely and


    looked at her expressionlessly.


    "What can I do for you?" She smiled faintly.


    "You did a great job, plus you protected your dignity. As the owner of this shop, I would really want you


    to stay. Plus, I''d rather you rece our manager over there." The man in a blue suit motioned to the


    manager with an easy smile.


    "What?" Gail furrowed her eyebrows.


    "I''m the boss here. My name''s Jackson Wei. Sorry to scare you." Jackson Wei reached out his hand.


    "Hello." Gail furrowed her eyebrows as she reached out to shake hands with him. "But I resigned.


    You''ve seen it."


    "It doesn''t matter. This is my business card. You can call me when you figure it out. You can work


    here." Jackson Wei gave his business card to Gail.


    "I''m his friend. You cane and work in mypany, too." The man who was silent the entire time,


    also handed to her his business card.

 Chapter 2 An Accident

    Chapter 2 An ident


    Gail stared nkly at the business cards she was given. Her mind went nk, and she didn''t know


    how to react.


    She nced from one handsome man to another, furrowing her eyebrows at the opportunity that was


    handed over to her in a silver tter. The silent man looked familiar. Although, she didn''t know how she


    knew him. However, she saw how Jackson Wei turned to his friend with a meaningful smile.


    "You''re a university student, aren''t you? Shouldn''t you be interested in work?" Snapping out of her


    reverie, she quickly pocketed the two business cards that were handed to her.


    This was a job opportunity! She''d be out of her mind if she wouldn''t ept.


    Jackson Wei''s friend was much too nice. She didn''t turn to look at the business card. Although Gail


    was the type of person who''d rather know who she was working for, they both seemed like honorable


    people.


    However, Jackson Wei wasn''t finished. He raised an eyebrow.


    "Miss, didn''t you look at the business card he''s given you?"


    Should she? Gail smiled sheepishly, as her eyes traveled up the header of the business card.


    Holy Shit. The RF Group. Everyone had dreamed of applying for the RF Group! It was the top-ss


    Gail sped her hand, eyes widening happily.


    "There''s no name on it, but once you call the written number, tell him my name ¨C James Jiang. You''ll be


    ringed in for the interview." Without another word, the expressionless man turned and left.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much." Gail bowed her head.


    "You''re just trying to rob me of a potential employee here!" Jackson teased as he grabbed James Jiang


    by the shoulder and escorted him right out of the coffee shop.


    Staring at their retreating figure, Gail rubbed her scalded skin and rushed back to her dormitory.


    In the enclosed room, she could see Iris Zhang at the corner of their dorm. Sitting in front of the


    "Gail? You''re back? Why are you so early?" Iris quickly took off her headphones as she gazed up at


    Gail through herrge sses.


    "I got fired. No, no! I think I may have fired my boss." Gail threw herself to her bed, burying her face in


    her hands.


    "What? You fired him?" Iris narrowed her eyes at her, cing herptop to the side.


    "Melissa and Jared went by the coffee shop today, and you know how that bitch is." Gail made a face.


    She always hated Melissa. Whenever they came, things always spelled out trouble, that was for sure.


    "Is it that old bitch again? What the hell did she do? You got fired because of her?" Iris shot her a series


    of questions as she moved towards her friend''s bed side.


    "I''m fine." Gail waved her hand dismissively, cracking a smile. "I mean, I got burnt, but I also threw


    coffee back at her. Now that I think of it, I should''ve made that coffee burning hot." Gail snorted.


    However, Iris was nowhere near amused.


    "You got burnt and you didn''t even think of applying medicine first?" She frowned, rummaging her


    drawers before pulling out an ointment. She handed it over to Gail. "Now tell me." In a few seconds, Iris


    rushed back to her side,


    and her ears perked up attentively. On the other side of the city, Jackson and James Jiang were locked


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    in a very vivid conversation. "You''re curious about her. I knew it!


    Do you really like her?" Jackson looked like a stoic man who always knew what to say, but in front of


    his friends, he was a huge gossip.


    James Jiang shed him a smile.


    "Your silence means I''m right, and I''ll be posting it on every group chat," Jackson warned. This was


    breaking new! James rarely liked anybody, and here he was, smitten over a girl they''d just seen.


    "You''re thinking too much. I just think she has potential. Plus, she has all the qualities I''m looking for."


    James started the car and shrugged. "Shall we go or not?"


    His face showed no hints of yfulness, a strong indication that he wasn''t nning to gossip with his


    friend.


    "Don''t you want her to be your manager? Does that mean you like her?" James asked, raising an


    eyebrow.


    "The girl''s interesting to deal with, plus she''s pretty talented. Talent''s rare these days," Jackson


    answered, rubbing the stubble in his chin.


    James rolled his eyes. If there was something he knew about his friend, it was that he knew he was


    lying right to his face.


    "Wow! You had two handsome mene to your rescue! I think I should start working in that coffee


    shop!" Iris swooned, cing a hand over her forehead exasperatedly.


    "Stop it." Gail rolled her eyes. "It could be a prank, you know. You shouldn''t take these things too


    seriously."


    "Have you seen these? These are legitimate!" Iris squinted her eyes as she twirled the business card


    up in the air. It was the one from the RF Group.


    "Let''s see if it''s true. Besides, if you go to the RF Group right now, you might see my Mr. Charming." Iris


    winked.


    "James Jiang, my husband, the best man in the world!" Iris swooned.


    Gail snorted. Iris always thought that every one of the male leads she watched was her husband. "You


    can try," Gail suggested. "I''m sure the secretary will be very amodating."


    Iris gave a wicked smile. "Let''s give it a try then." She grabbed the phone and dialed.


    However, in a couple of rings, someone actually answered.


    "Hello?" His voice was firm and soft, enough to revert any woman into a puddle.


    The moment Iris heard it, she immediately shut the phone down and threw it away. "Holy shit," she


    breathed out. "His voice was hot!"


    "I thought it was a fake call! I mean, it could be an old secretary. He could be ugly," Gail teased. Iris


    was the type of person who''d rather live in a fantasy than reality.


    She could watch Korean dramas without eating or drinking. She''d always ramble how great her


    ''husbands'' looked like in those exquisite clothes, and how their bright smiles would catch her heart.


    Gail had gotten used to it over time.


    All of a sudden, the phone rang in Iris''s hands.


    She jumped back. "Gail!" she said, panicked. "I think it''s him again! I¨CI I actually made the call." Iris


    trembled in anxiety. She wasn''t nning on answering the phone call since the name card wasn''t given


    to her. Plus, she wasn''t nning on stealing Gail''s spot.


    She handed the phone back to Gail, whose eyes were wide in fear. How was she going to exin it?


    At that moment, they didn''t know if they should pick up the phone or not.

 Chapter 3 Surprise

    Chapter 3 Surprise


    "Iris, you called this number and now you''re handing it to me?" Gail was ufortable as it already


    was! She wasn''t nning on picking up the phone any more than Iris was! She continually nced at


    the phone, her hand already quivering.


    "Just pick it up, Gail! Don''t you want the job? Imagine your sry after this! It''ll all be worth it," Iris


    insisted. If that handsome man was truly interested in giving her a job, Gail wouldn''t even have to worry


    about finding one after graduation. Seeing this as a third person, Iris saw how integral this was. This


    was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    No matter if he was sincere or not, a job opportunity was still an opportunity she should take.


    "Hello?" Gail finally answered the phone. Her voice was quivering from the anxiety.


    "Is this Gail? Why did you hang up?" Although he said it softly, Gail knew for a fact that he was already


    questioning her integrity. She chewed her bottom lip.


    Well, she needed to be honest if she wanted this job, right?


    "My friend said she wanted to see if the number was true and..." she stuttered. "I really am sorry!" She


    couldn''t help but continue to think if this was all a dream.


    It was not every day that she''d be asked to work for such a bigpany. Maybe it had just been a


    matter of formalities.


    "Do you still think I gave you the fake number?" James thought back to the business card he had given


    her. It only had his phone number not his name or any other information. He thought he had given his


    secretary''s card, only to have given his own.


    James could me nothing but his own negligence.


    He didn''t me her for being distrustful. If he were given the same thing, he''d think the thing was fake


    at first sight.


    "My friend was just curious. I really am sorry," she apologized. ''It''s difficult to be around this guy,'' she


    couldn''t help but think.


    "Are you free tomorrow?" He didn''t insist on questioning her about the first phone call, which was a


    huge relief for Gail.


    However, from the way he phrased his question, it seemed as if he was asking her on a date rather


    than a business meeting!


    She shook the thought away. The man was much too handsome and sessful to take an interest in


    her anyway. "Yes!"


    she answered it way too quickly.


    This was a job offer, and she wasn''t going to turn that down.


    There was silence for a few moments before he finally spoke up, "Come to thepany for an


    interview at 9 tomorrow morning. Remember to bring your resume."


    Even James realized the sketchiness of his first question the moment he asked it after.


    If he''d been misinterpreted, then his reputation could go down the dumps.


    "Yes, okay. Thank you very much. Do you mind if I know your name?" James raised his eyebrows in


    surprise. He wasn''t expecting that she''d ask for his name.


    "It''s James." He seemed to be in a good mood when he hung up his phone.


    Iris was leaning closer and closer to Gail''s speaker, trying to listen to what was being said at the other


    end of the line. Her eyes lit up in thousand different emotions.


    "Well?" she demanded once Gail hung up.


    Gail pretended to frown. "Guess," she said glumly.


    "Oh, stop with the bullshit! I heard almost all of it!" Iris saw right through Gail''s trick.


    "Okay, fine! I was wrong. You were right." She huffed out.


    However, even then, Gail couldn''t contain her own excitement any longer as she jumped up and down.


    Iris soon followed as they held their hands, squealing in delight. Just then, their other roommate, Sherry


    Wu, walked in.


    Sherry Wu was a straight A student. She was smart, and she didn''t look too bad either.


    "You guys look happy," shemented. "Anything you''d like to share?" Sherry Wu ced her bag on


    the table, moving towards them.


    Although she was a very studious person, she could be a huge gossip when she wanted to be. Sherry


    Wu was the type of person who always put her studies first, so if she wasn''t at any of her sses, then


    she would be studying back in their dorms.


    Gail quickly hid behind Sherry, ducking from Iris, pouting. Iris rolled her eyes. "I won''t tell you."


    "Gail, you''ll tell me then, right?" Sherry winked. Her slightly crooked lips and near white teeth reminded


    all of them of a cute rabbit, and sometimes, she''d behave that way too.


    "Nothing serious. Iris was just making a huge fuss about it." The job hadn''t been decided yet, so it''d be


    too soon if they celebrated it. Plus, it wasn''t as if she''d be qualified for it either.


    "Don''t be so modest!" Seeing that Gail wasn''t telling the truth, Iris decided to pick up the pace. "A man


    from the RF Group called her up and asked her to do an interview with them!"


    Hearing thepany''s name, Sherry''s eyes lit up. "The RF Group? Holy shit! That''s a bigpany.


    You''ll be rich!"


    Gail shrugged. "It''s just an interview."


    "Still! With this beautiful figure, you''ll ace the interview for sure!" Iris moved towards them, analyzing


    Gail''s figure.


    "I mean, your breasts are a bit small, but a push-up bra could fix that. You look like a bomb! By the way,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I just heard that the CEO is a young man! Since his father just retired, he quickly took over, so if you


    manage to snag him, you''ll be rich!" Sherry winked.


    It had always been like this, all her college life.


    They had always teased each other of finding a rich husband.


    "The CEO can give me a car as a little gift, and I''ll approve," Iris echoed, jumping up and down.


    Sherry grabbed Gail''s hands and seated her on the chair, dancing around. "We''ll just need a red


    envelope of around thirty to fifty thousand dors. Obviously, we''ll give you gifts, like Durex or lingerie."


    "Keep up the strength, you know?" Iris added. "If you snag the CEO, I''ll give him up for you."


    "You see how Iris sacrificed her love?" Sherry teased even more.


    "Go and get your man, sister!"


    Gail flushed at her words. Although she was already used to them, they never really gave her a chance


    to talk herself.


    "For someone who hasn''t had a boyfriend, you sure talk like you do." Gail pouted. They hadn''t even


    met him yet, and they were already talking about her wedding gifts!

 Chapter 4 A Small Party

    Chapter 4 A Small Party


    Mary Wen was another roommate, and she devoted herself to taking part in the entrance exams for


    postgraduate schools, so she found a quiet house to study.


    "Let''s go to Mary Wen''s house to celebrate. We haven''t had a meal together for a long time." As soon


    as Sherry finished her words, she took hold of Gail''s and Iris''s hands, cheering them up.


    "What do we celebrate? I don''t even have a job. " Gail felt confused. The most difficult thing in the


    dormitory was to follow Sherry''s mindset.


    They went to Mary Wen''s rental house and bought a pile of vegetables, fruits and meat. They were like


    nuns in the school every day because they could not eat enough meat. Therefore, they must eat hot


    pot with meat!


    The meat that they bought in the supermarket was more than that they ate in the canteen, and the


    meat is cheaper in the supermarket. Carrying so many bags, they were so excited.


    Mary Wen got a phone call in advance. She had already boiled the water and prepared enough sauce,


    pots and pans


    They washed and cut vegetables and meat separately, and the materials were soon prepared. Every


    time they cooked hot pot, they would be excited. They could chat casually and rx themselves when


    they were nervous about their studies and essays.


    Seeing the pot on the table, they cleaned their hands and started to eat.


    "Hey, you haven''t told me what we celebrate." Mary Wen picked up the lid. If they didn''t give it to her,


    she would not allow them to eat.


    "Well..." The other three people looked at each other in consternation.


    Casting a nce at Sherry, Gail replied, "They are just kidding. They just make up some random


    excuses."


    "Of course not. We just miss you ande here to make amends for you. We know you''re prepared


    for the postgraduate entrance exam, so we want to prepare delicious food for you! " With a smile on


    her face, Iris was chewing a half meatball. As a result, her words were not very clear.


    Sherry looked at Iris in disgust, "It''s you who came here for delicious food, right? Look, your mouth was


    almost full of food.


    "So, who proposed that we had a meal here? Who bought a lot of meat and chicken balls in the


    supermarket? You''re afraid that others might not know that you''re fond of meat." Seeing that Sherry


    was so serious as if nobody seemed to notice that she had bought all the meat, Gail could not help


    teasing her.


    In fact, when Gail came to the university, she was a shy girl who was not good at joking. Under the


    guidance of Sherry, she could joke with others.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Humph, since you don''t help me, I have to tell our original intention to eat hot pot tonight. Mary Wen,


    actually we..." Sherry''s mouth was covered by Gail''s hand.


    "Sherry has a boyfriend. She still doesn''t want to tell you," answered Gail calmly.


    "What?" Mary Wen and Iris said with one voice.


    Sherry was shocked too. How did Gail know? No! She must have cheated and I would never admit it!


    "It was you..." Before she could finish the following words, "Tomorrow Gail is going to take an interview


    in the RF Group". Sherry saw that Gail mouthed out three words.


    Sherry was flustered by the three words. She picked up the chicken leg in the pot at once and said,


    "Eat it quickly, or the meat will be boiled. Eat quickly. You need to go back to study after the meal! "


    "Actually, Sherry wants to tell you that I''m going to have an interview in the RF Group tomorrow. It''s not


    big news. I can share with you. " Gail answered gently.


    In fact, Gail just didn''t understand why Sherry and Iris would react so strongly to the RF Group. It''s just


    a rtivelyrgepany.


    "Wow, the RF Group! The chance that students who graduated from our school find a job in that


    and has a bright future. Girls in our school almost want to go there because a golden bachelor came


    there this year. It''s said that some journalists have looked for the young and handsome CEO many


    times, but they were rejected. " Mary Wen held her ck frame sses and said it in a proper way.


    "Tut-tut, I didn''t expect you to know so much. It turns out that you are a gossip. You have hidden your


    real character well. Do you want to find a rich husband? " Sherry gazed at Mary Wen with a


    mischievous smile.


    Was the CEO more handsome than the two men I met? Wow, how cute is this guy?


    Three women could y a drama, and four women could y a wonderful drama, chattering


    continuously. Each of them drunk a bag of yoghurt after eating the hot pot. They were satisfied.


    Three of them went back to their dormitory. After washing up, Sherry and Iris fell asleep. Gail couldn''t


    fall asleep at the thought of the interview tomorrow. In fact, when she didn''t know much about the RF


    Group, she wasn''t nervous about the interview. She was stressed out and had little chance of passing


    the interview after knowing something about thispany.


    She was neither a bad student nor a top student. She often skipped sses to earn living expenses.


    She had a lot of social experience and did many kinds of jobs. She hoped that the experience could


    help her in the interview!


    At seven o''clock in the morning, Gail had already got up and packed up. There was still a lot of time


    before the interview.


    Sherry went to study with her backpack on her back while Iris still slept on her bed.


    The financial situation of Iris''s family did not allow her to prepare for further education. She was not


    ambitious.


    Gail pulled Iris down from the bed. Of course, Iris had to offer some advice for her on the interview.


    Which clothes suited her well?


    "Gai, why did you pull me down from the bed? I haven''t woken up yet." Sitting on the chair with sleepy


    eyes, Iris rubbed her eyes, as if she could fall down from the chair at any time.


    "Iris, yesterday you said thepany was wonderful, which made me under a lot of pressure. You


    have to be my adviser today." Gail grabbed Iris''s hand and stopped her from going to bed. "Besides,


    other students either prepare for the postgraduate entrance exam, or look for a job, but you are wasting


    your time in the dormitory."


    Iris lowered her head. "I know. I''m going to find a job when I wake up."


    Rolling her eyes helplessly, Gail asked, "Look at the dress. How is it? Does it fit for an interview?"


    "Extremely casual!"


    "What about this tight dress?"


    Iris bit her finger and said, "Well¡­ It''s too tempting. Your figure shows well and your breasts get bigger.


    It is not good. "


    Hearing what she said, Gail did not know what to say. "What about this suit?"


    "It''s too stiff. The ck one isn''t cut well yet. It''s too ordinary!" At this time, Iris was like a picky judge,


    and she put her index finger in a serious manner.


    "What about this one-piece pink jumpsuit?" It was thest set of apparel for Gail to take part in the


    interview. Although she was poor, she also bought some clothes for herself. But money was limited, so


    these clothes were already too luxurious.

 Chapter 5 Preparation

    Chapter 5 Preparation


    "Great!" Iris looked at a pink jumpsuit and a sleeveless vest. It was suitable for an interview.


    "I''ll try it on. To be honest, I just bought it and haven''t had the time to put it on yet." Eventually, a smile


    crept up on Gail''s face.


    "Put it on. I''m looking forward to seeing your new clothes." Iris''s face was full of expectation. She was


    really a good roommate!


    Gail then put on the clothes and a pair of sneakers. The light pink color added to her white skin, mixed


    with red. Her long and slender legs seemed longer than before. This set of apparel showed her nice


    figure. Gail was so beautiful that each man who saw her would want to hold her in his arms.


    However, when Iris looked at her shoes, she showed an obvious expression of disdain. "Can you


    change this pair of shoes? They are so ugly!" She shook her hand in disgust.


    "I think they are okay. I feelfortable when I walk with this pair of shoes. The shoes look good." Gail


    didn''t want to wear high heels. It was so tired for her to wear high heels.


    "You are so silly. If you wear this pair of shoes, your clothes will be wasteful. If you don''t want to


    be tired, you can wear a pair of rtively low-heeled shoes. " Iris''s tone was firm, like a fashiondy.


    Reluctantly, Gail took out her high-heeled shoes from the bag and exined, "I only have this pair. The


    boss asked me to buy a pair of high heels when I had a part-time job, so I bought them."


    She was holding a pair of ck mid-heeled shoes, which showed that she was not confident enough.


    "Wow, you still want to be a professional woman. If you want to be an excellent workce beauty,


    you must have your own professional clothes, okay?" With her hands on her hips, Iris turned her face


    away.


    She opened her wardrobe, took out a red shoebox and handed it to Gail.


    "Here you are. It''s a pair of new shoes and I haven''t worn it yet. Fortunately, we are of the same size.


    Otherwise, all your work would be wasted on the high heels. " Iris was holding the shoebox with one


    hand and put another hand on her waist. It seemed that she was disgusting.


    Gail pouted and took the shoebox reluctantly. As soon as Gail opened it, sheughed happily, "Wow,


    Iris, the shoes are so beautiful! I didn''t expect you to have such good taste. How expensive is this pair


    of shoes? "


    Iris was quite pleased when she heard the first sentence, but then she was unhappy when she heard


    the following sentence. "Gail, as a girl, you should have a pair of shoes that are not so bad. Look at


    your shoes, the shoes of hotel waiters are even more beautiful than yours!"


    Gail pursed her lips!


    She cheerfully picked up the shoes and put them on. Then, she stood and turned around in front of the


    She wore a pair of pointed stilettos, and a thin ribbon wrapped around her ankles. Her white feet looked


    adorable.


    "Tut-tut. My shoes are so amazing. When you wear them, your feet be so beautiful that each man


    wants to kiss your feet. For a moment, Iris couldn''t find a proper word to describe it.


    "I''m not going to wear this pair of shoes if you keep talking like this." Gail was about to take off her


    shoes.


    "No. I may be a little straightforward, but I''m absolutely telling the truth! " Iris smiled innocently, and her


    sharp little tiger tooth was attractive.


    But she felt that her tiger tooth was too ugly. Sheined that others had two tiger teeth, but she


    only had one. Sheined about her parents every day.


    Gail had told Iris several times that her tiger tooth was so cute and everyone liked it. But Iris didn''t


    believe her and allowed her to stop.


    "Well, you have the best taste. I like the shoes. Lend your shoes to me for the whole day. If I pass the


    interview, I will invite you to eat rice noodles." Gail stamped on the floor happily and was about to go


    out with her bag.


    "Wait!" "Let me see your make-up," Iris continued.


    Hearing what Iris said, Gail rubbed her forehead and thought, ''If I had known she was so annoying, I


    wouldn''t have dragged her out of bed.''


    Iris forced Gail to sit down. Then, Iris put on a sunscreen on Gail''s face and a delicate make-up on


    Gail''s eyebrows. Then, Iris selected a pink lipstick and put it on Gail''s lips.


    "If the boss of the RF Group were a man and failed to pass your interview, he must be an eunuch!" Iris


    looked at Gail, the most beautiful girl in her dormitory. Iris had a feeling of admiration and envy.


    Iris was proud that there was a beautiful girl in her dormitory, and she was jealous that the girl was not


    her.


    A beautiful girl just stood gracefully in front of her. The girl be so attractive with her efforts. Iris


    was as beautiful as Gail in spirit.


    "Have you seen enough? If I don''t leave now, I will bete!" Gail felt a little embarrassed when Iris


    stared at her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Well, hurry up. Wish you seed!" Iris waved her hand and said, "Hey, don''t you look at yourself in


    the mirror?"


    Why didn''t she look at herself in the mirror before leaving? What a pity.


    "I know clearly what I look like? What''s more, I''m afraid I will be so proud of myself. " Gail giggled from


    the downstairs.


    Thest sentence was the key point. Gail had seldom put on make-up. Oh, no, she hadn''t used any


    lipstick. She was shy to see herself today because of the amazing effect.


    In front of the building of the RF Group, Gail was a little excited. She pulled herself together.


    When she arrived at the RF Group, the receptionist came over enthusiastically. "Hello, what can I do for


    you?"


    "Hello, I''m here for an interview." Gail returned a standard smile.


    "Hello, this way please!" She took Gail to an office. There were only a few people in front of the office.


    However, when Gail sat on the chair, she saw a familiar face.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you toe here for an interview. You didn''t work well in the coffee shop. How dare


    youe here?" Melissa asked in a sarcastic tone, full of hostility in her eyes.


    "It''s all your fault. I have to change my job. To be honest, I should thank you for being unreasonable."


    Ignoring her, Gail took out her own resume and started viewing it.


    "You are really brave toe here for the interview!" Melissa didn''t want to get angry here. The


    mockery in her eyes made her lips bigger and the powder on her face began to fall.


    Gail ignored her and waited for the interview in silence.


    Gail couldn''t helpining how could she see Melissa everywhere and felt sick.


    When James passed through the corridor, he happened to see Gail. He couldn''t help stopping and


    looking at her. He also saw that the woman sitting opposite to her was the one who deliberately made


    difficulties for her in the coffee shop, so every word they said came into his ears.


    "Peter, who is thatdy?" He remembered that Jackson tell him that woman with heavy make-up had a


    powerful background.


    His assistant, Peter was surprised that his boss asked about the interviewee. "She is the daughter of


    the mayor. She is in her senior year," he answered honestly.

 Chapter 6 Interview

    Chapter 6 Interview


    He frowned and thought for a while. "Take these things upstairs first. I''lle upter."


    After sending his assistant away, he went to the interview room, and the people inside were all


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    shocked.


    Manager Liu was surprised at his sudden arrival. He wondered why his boss was interested in the


    interview.


    "I''m short of hands. Come in and I just have a look. You can continue." James walked straight to an


    empty chair and sat down with an expressionless face.


    The three interviewers looked at James, and saw that he had no instructions. They cleared their throat


    and continued to work.


    "Okay, next one, Melissa." The staff at the door began to ask the next interviewee toe in for the


    interview once the interviewee went out.


    Melissa walked in. The delicate makeup had made her look very mature and her words were very


    square.


    "May I ask what do you think of the RF Group? And how much do you know about it?" Manager Liu''s


    red lips opened. This unexpected question made Melissa astonished.


    "It''s thergest group in NF City and a leading group in the country. It involves many industries."


    Melissa racked her brains to tell her what she knew.


    At the same time, she noticed that there was a handsome man sitting inside the interviewers. He was


    much more handsome than her boyfriend.


    James nced at her resume, only to find that she had been a member of the student union and had


    gotten a few schrships before. That was all.


    Feeling the gaze from Melissa, James raised his head and his cold eyes met hers. Melissa lowered her


    head immediately.


    What James hated the most was that women looked at him like that. Manager Liu understood it very


    well. She felt great sympathy for Melissa. Even if Melissa was from a rich family, she didn''t care about


    her father''s position. Therefore, she was sure that Melissa would not get the job if she stared at Mr.


    James like this.


    Manager Liu asked her a few more questions and asked her to wait for the message.


    Melissa gave James a final look with reluctance and then opened the door to leave.


    "Next one, Gail."


    Gail took her resume and sent it generously to the interviewers.


    However, when she sent her resume, she saw the handsome man who gave her his business card.


    She cast a sidelong nce at the man sitting at the corner and sat down.


    "Please make a brief introduction..." The interviewers asked questions one by one.


    While listening carefully to her answer, James browsed through her resume. Others only wrote briefly


    about their resumes, but she wrote a lot on it. She was really busy with part-time jobs. She had never


    been rxed since she was a university student.


    Manager Liu cast a nce at James, waiting for his question.


    "Why are you here?" He raised his head and asked.


    "¡­¡­" ''Didn''t you give me the business card and then I came? She wouldn''t have thought about this


    James waited patiently for her answer. He crossed his hands and seemed to be interested in her


    answer.


    She wore pink clothes and her long ck hair hung on her shoulders casually today. The simple light


    make-up made her more attractive. She was more intriguing than thest time. If he hadn''t seen her


    pouring coffee to Melissa, he would have been deceived by her performance today. He would thought


    that she was either a vase, or an innocent college student.


    She answered after thinking for a while, "Because thispany has a high sry and a promising


    future. Even if I work here as an intern for a few months, I can learn more."


    "Anything else?" James didn''t seem to be satisfied with her answer. Stroking his chin, he fixed his gaze


    on her with his eyebrows raised.


    She looked away quickly as if she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She didn''t expect that this man was


    here to make things difficult for her. If she knew, she should go to that coffee shop and have a try.


    Probably she could be the manager of the coffee shop. Her mind must have been taken away by


    Iris!


    "What?" Noticing her reluctance, James gently pressed his lips. His pink lips were so seductive.


    "My roommate told me that the CEO of the RF Group is very handsome. They asked me to have a


    look." Gail thought about it for a long time and didn''t know how to answer. Since he didn''t want to


    recruit her sincerely, she would tell him the truth. After all, they would never see each other again.


    "Poof!" The interviewer beside James was choked by her reply.


    Manager Liu cast a stern nce at the interviewer, and then turned to his boss. The boss seemed to be


    interested in the answer.


    "Well, you are very honest. Come to work tomorrow and help your roommate to realize this idea. You


    can see the CEO at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. " James seemed to be smiling, but there was no


    expression on his face.


    "Em?" ''It''s okay. Please wait for our notice and keep the phone running smoothly.'' Gail thought that he


    would say it in an official way. ''


    Noticing the baffled look on her face, James continued, "You maye here tomorrow. If you arete,


    you don''t have toe."


    It suddenly urred to Gail that he wanted her toe here tomorrow. "Okay, thank you!" She replied.


    She stood up and nodded to the interviewers with a smile. Then she walked out cheerfully in her high-


    heeled shoes.


    Watching her receding figure, James was engrossed in his thoughts. ''She was dressed well at that


    time. Today, her dress was so eye-catching, and it is extremely attractive for men.'' He heard two male


    interviewers discussed, "She is very beautiful, and her resume is very beautiful. ''


    He didn''t find another suitable employee when people came for interview one after another. Now that


    he had found one, he would not employ others.


    He stood up and left the interview room to his office.


    Gail cheerfully walked out of the ce of interview and made a phone call.


    "Hello, Iris, I passed the interview. They asked me to work tomorrow." It happened that Melissa came


    out of the bathroom and heard Gail''s joyful and low voice, while Gail held the phone with excitement.


    "Yeah, sure. I''ll treat you dinner when Ie back."


    "Well, don''t be garrulous. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson when Ie back!" She shook her little


    fist with smile in her eyes and said, "I won''t say it any more. Bye. See youter."


    As soon as she hung up the phone, she saw Melissa wiping her hands with a piece of tissue. Melissa


    pulled a long face. Gail went around Melissa and went ahead.


    ''Damn it! I can still see her even in the restroom!''


    "Stop!" Melissa suddenly shouted. She was furious.


    Gail ignored Melissa and kept walking inside. She was so nervous that she wanted to go to the


    bathroom. She needed to go to the bathroom as soon as possible.


    "Gail, stop!" Melissa called out her name again.


    Helplessly, Gail turned around and gave a nce at Melissa. Gail thought that she didn''t do anything to


    Melissa today. Instead, Melissa was treating herself as an important person. Gail opened the door,


    ignoring Melissa''s harassment. It was urgent to go to the bathroom.


    Melissa was unconvinced, and she wanted to know the matter when she heard that Gail coulde


    here tomorrow. Why could Gail work here? She had to wait. It seemed she had no chance to get the


    job.

 Chapter 7 The War

    Chapter 7 The War


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Melissa was very angry, banged at the toilet cubicle where


    Gail was.


    "Melissa, are you crazy? I''m still in the washroom. Madman, What''s wrong with you today?" Gail was


    not a fan of her, but Melissa knocked at the toilet door.


    Gail couldn''t stand this!


    "Gail,e out!" Melissa kept knocking at the door loudly


    This ce was a toilet. Gail would finish the toilet before she came out!'' If Gail wanted to argue with


    her, Gail would have beaten Melissa up a long time ago.


    Gail had no idea what she had done in her previous life to meet such a freak in the University!


    "Hey, Gail! Come out! I have something to ask you!" Melissa noticed that Gail didn''t say anything,


    Melissa was more angry that Gail ignored her!


    Melissa kicked the door hard with her foot.


    "What''s wrong with you, Melissa? There''s no need to be in such a hurry. Don''t you see I''m busy right


    now?"


    Whoops, Melissa was Gail''s ssmate, tying her and Melissa together would be like killing Gail, Gail


    would die!


    "Gail you...... You just ate shit. Your whole family ate shit! " Melissa kicked the door harder.


    After leaving the interview room, James went to the bathroom too. Unexpectedly, he heard a loud noise


    from the female toilets.


    He listened carefully, it seemed that Melissa was kicking the door, and it was Gail inside.


    He shook his head to express his sympathy for Gail. How ridiculous she was to be pestered by a man


    like that! Last time he met Gail, Melissa was deliberately making difficulties for her. Was it because that


    all beautiful girls were envied by others?


    Gail was a beautiful girl, which made people feelfortable and pleased.


    As soon as Gail opened the door, she saw Melissa, "what are you doing?"


    "Did you just say that you wereing to work tomorrow?" Melissa asked Gail this question


    immediately.


    Well, Gail got it. Melissa was just angry with herself. It was estimated that the interviewer would ask


    Melissa to wait for his call.


    "Yes or no, does it have anything to do with you?" Gail bypassed Melissa and came to the wash basin.


    "You...... Why should I wait? There must be bad thing when I see you! Did you dress up that sexily to


    seduce the boss? Let me tell you, Gail. Only a whore like you can be qualified to go to a cafe. " Looking


    at Gail''s light make-up and beautiful figure, Melissa got more jealous. Plus, Melissa just heard that Gail


    was going to work tomorrow, and her face became even more ferocious and ugly.


    Melissa, as the daughter of a mayor, was even inferior to a wild girl from the countryside, Gail stole


    Melissa show


    "Melissa, I didn''t expect you to be fond of such obscene words. It really suits you! I can''t afford it. Good


    barkers are no biters. I need to wash my hands in case my hands don''t get dirty on you after I go to the


    bathroom. " Gail put her hand in front of Melissa on purpose. She knew that Melissa was very clean.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Looking at Gail''s hand in front of her, Melissa covered her nose subconsciously and stepped back.


    "Gail, get your dirty hand off me!"


    After Gail quickly washed her hands, she had to leave this ce as soon as possible. She didn''t want


    to stand with Melissa at all. It lowered her IQ!


    They didn''t notice a maning out of the men''s room. Melissa was furious and wanted to use every


    opportunity to insult Gail.


    "Who do you think you are, Gail? Just a pretty girl. You feel great about yourself. You show off in front


    of me every day, and seduce my boyfriend. You are very ashamed!" Melissa didn''t like Gail''s dignity.


    Besides, she hated it when she saw so many handsome men make up to her.


    "Melissa, shut up! I have never thought that I am great, and thank you for reminding me! You just can''t


    get along with me. Are you tired? " Gail threw the tissue to the trash can and walked out. Gail would go


    crazy if she still tangled with this crazy woman.


    "Stop, Gail! You cannot leave!" After scolded for a long time, Melissa originally wanted to anger Gail


    and then scolded her. But Gail was ready to leave.


    Pissed off, Melissa grabbed Gail''s clothes. Off guard, Gail fell backwards involuntarily.


    "Oh!" Gail was distressed when she thought that the clothes she wore on the first day were going to


    break. Gail could only close her eyes and wait for the pain.


    When Gail fell in midair, Gail with her eyes closed felt a soft wall, not as painful as she thought. ''Do I


    press Melissa under my body?'' Ha ha, she deserved what she got. When Gail opened her eyes and


    was about to step on it again, she saw a familiar face!


    His skin was very good, and there were no visible pores. His deep and powerful eyes seemed to attract


    her to look carefully. His nose was like a bridge, and the smooth line climbed up to his brow. Wow, she


    envied his two urged eyebrows......


    "Gail! You... " Melissa was going to push her down, she would be happy if Gail fell to the ground.


    Melissa didn''t expect Gail to be caught by a handsome young man who was interviewing Melissa and


    told Melissa to wait for his notice. Melissa''s face twisted spontaneously.


    "Well..." It was not until then did Gail realize that it was a man, and she is still in his arms. Gail quickly


    stood up and spoke in embarrassment, "I''m sorry. Oh, thank you, thank you for helping me!" Gail was


    at a loss. She stared at him and didn''t know what to do!


    "Thank you. Bye." Gail waved at him and ran away as fast as she could. Gail simply ignores Melissa. It


    made Melissa angry.


    Gail ran a long way, as if she could feel Melissa''s anger.


    Melissa looked at the handsome man in embarrassment. If he hadn''t helped Gail, she would have


    thrown herself into his arms right now. He was much more handsome than Jared.


    "Why do you have to keep me waiting for the notice while that Gail can go to work directly?" Originally,


    Melissa wanted to behave well and give a good impression. Then ask him why she should wait for


    notice. She could tell him who her father was, then he would change his mind. But as soon as she


    thought of that Gail Cheng, Melissa asked him directly.


    Giving her a nce, James walked straight to the sink and washed his hands. After that, he took out a


    tissue and wiped his hands, leaving the washroom.


    "Hey, why?" Melissa was unwilling to give up. She thought she was better than Gail. Why should she


    lose to her.


    James cast a scornful nce at her. "Because you are stupid!" Then he strode away without looking


    back. He was not as patient as Gail and couldn''t stand talking to a girl like that.


    Melissa stood still, dumbfounded. How could James say that she was stupid? No one had dared to


    speak to her like that since childhood! She remembered that Gail had spilled coffee all over her face


    If there was nothing fishy about it, how could he speak well of Gail who ran away as soon as she saw


    him? Melissa took a deep breath to calm herself down and then confirmed that Gail has an affair with


    this person!


    Let''s wait and see. I''ll find out who is behind this!

 Chapter 8 Work

    Chapter 8 Work


    Gail was still in a daze after walking out of the building. Although there were a lot of men interested in


    her, unfortunately, she was too busy to cope with them. She had not been in love so far. So when she


    was caught by a man by ident, it was her first time to be so close to a man.


    It was hard to ept for her, so she had to leave. Fortunately, it was not like in the novel, her first kiss


    was taken away, otherwise it would be a big loss today. Although he was a handsome man who saved


    her twice, he was not her boyfriend!


    She shook her head and told herself not to think too much. The only thing she needed to do next was


    to work hard and repay his kindness!


    When she went back to school, it was already eleven o''clock. She made a call downstairs.


    "Hey, Iris, are you still sleeping? Shall I invite you to have a meal?" Hearing thezy voice of Iris, Gail


    knew that she was sleeping.


    "That''s not true. I''m just so moved by watching TV series. This TV series is so attractive and make me


    cry. Wait a minute. I''ming. " The voice of Iris wiping her nose came through on the phone. Gail


    took out the phone in disgust and told her to find a boyfriend. Unfortunately, Gail heard that if a girl


    watched too much Korean TV shows, she couldn''t find a boyfriend.


    She believed it. If a girl couldn''t see other boys every day, how could she find a boyfriend? The only


    difference was that Iris watched TV series in her dormitory, while Gail had part-time jobs and attended


    ss every day, so both of them had no time to see other boys.


    "Gai, what are we going to eat today?" Iris took her bag and rushed downstairs like a wild horse without


    rein.


    "You can''t be so greedy today, because the sry is still too early!" Gail grabbed Iris''s arm and put


    Iris''s illusion out.


    "You are such a stingy girl. I have been thinking about saving you some money and just eat a bowl of


    rice noodles. Now I have changed my mind. " Iris said angrily while twisting her neck. She didn''t wait


    for Gail to get out of the school.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "So what do you want to eat?" Gail knew she would talk about hotpot, roast fish and chicken on


    purpose.


    "I want to eat spicy hot pot, OK? How about two more bottles of beer? " Actually, Iris knew the most


    about Gail. During the past four years in college, she had witnessed Gail''s arduous life.


    Iris had seen Gail giving out leaflets when she was a freshman, and doing part-time jobs at the stores


    when she was a sophomore, as a chady cleaning the table and washing dishes for others. When


    Gail came to the third year in college, she began to organize part-time job teams and established part-


    time groups to helppanies or shops that needed part-time workers. Although it was not as arduous


    as before, it still needed a team''s cooperation.


    However, when Melissa knew about this team and became an important member in the team who


    could form a contact with others, she began to spread negative news about Gail. Gail transferred the


    team to one of her trusted followers, who had been supporting her and helping her prove her


    innocence. Furthermore, he had also used powerfulwork techniques to reveal Melissa''s scheme.


    Since then, Gail and Melissa became enemies!


    Gail''s sses in grade four were getting fewer and fewer. She was trying to have a part-time job in a


    coffee shop and teach lessons on weekends.


    She had to not only earn living expenses for herself, but also pay for her grandfather''s medical


    expenses since his health had been getting worse day by day.


    Feeling Gail''s pain, Iris felt distressed for this strong, pretty and principled girl.


    The reason that Iris became Gail''s loyal fan was a sensational event in the campus. The school hunk in


    A University asked Gail out for dinner and told her he liked her by the way, but she refused.


    All girls'' dream lover was rejected in this way! The school hunk was a rich, handsome and smart man.


    But Gail was too busy to date a boy and that was why she refused him.


    The school hunk was an innocent boy and had never fallen in love. But when he confessed his love to


    a girl for the first time, he was rejected ruthlessly. The sensational gossip news had been talked about


    in the campus for more than half a month before it gradually subsided.


    But Gail was too busy to search for information on the school forum. Even she herself didn''t know how


    famous she was.


    Since Gail finally found a good job, Iris decided to celebrate it, but she couldn''t rip her off. They went to


    a spicy hot pot restaurant with good environment. Anyway, girls would like to eat spicy food. They


    would like to have two bottles of wine to talk about the secret gossip between the girls. How excited


    they are.


    The next morning, Gail wore a simple floral dress and her favorite t sandals. She then picked up the


    cups and tissue on the table and put them in the bag. These surely would be used. At eight o''clock


    sharp, she arrived at the RF Group on time.


    It was inevitable that some of employees would shout at Gail on her first day at work. As a result, she


    refused to wear the high heels that Iris had thrown to her. If she met a tough opponent, her foot would


    be crippled after three or five hours! She didn''t want anything bad to happen.


    When she arrived at thepany, the receptionist directly led her to the door of the CEO''s office.


    "Do I need to tell the CEO on my first day of work?" Gail asked curiously.


    "You''ll know when you get in." While saying, the receptionist stretched out her hand to invite Gail in with


    the most standard gesture. Then, the receptionist turned around and walked away.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Gail knocked on the door of the CEO''s office.


    "Come in, please!" Hearing a sexy voice, she opened the door and walked in.


    How could it be him? He was the CEO! Gail blinked her eyes firmly and felt lucky that she didn''t do


    anything unusual yesterday!


    Yesterday, he seemed to ask her why she came here, but she answered to see the CEO, and Mr.


    James seemed to say that to satisfy her idea! ''Oh my God! How embarrassing!''


    No wonder the interviewer couldn''t helpughing yesterday!


    But he didn''t look at her, which was a relief to Gail.


    "Good morning, Mr. James. I''m here to register." Gail found that he was busy with his work and ignored


    her.


    Hearing her voice, James raised his head and said, "Give me a cup of coffee." Then he lowered his


    head and went on with his work.


    "Oh!" Honestly, Gail was a little confused, but she still gave him a positive answer.


    However, she didn''t know where the tea room was and where she could get it?


    Seeming to notice her suspicion, James said without looking up, "Turn right. That''s the tea room. The


    first desk at the door is yours."


    What? If her desk was at the door of the CEO''s office, then she must be his secretary or something like


    that?


    "Well, do you know where I work from now on? What''s my position?" She wanted to figure it out.


    "I have a name. My name is James. Call me Mr. James at work. Your position is my secretary." After


    saying that, he lowered his head and went on with his work.

 Chapter 9 Bewilderment

    Chapter 9 Bewilderment


    "Okay, Mr. James. I got it." Gail made a face and stuck out her tongue. She couldn''t imagine that she


    would be the secretary of the CEO all of a sudden.


    She thought, ''Mr. James is really unpredictable. Was it because he was too hard to be served, so he


    could not find anyone, and he had to employ me?''


    If so, Gail does not know what else to say. Anyway, since Gail already met Melissa, she doesn''t think


    James is more difficult to deal with than Melissa!


    Gail put her bag down, made a cup of coffee from the tea room and put it on Mr. James''s desk.


    Taking a nce at the steaming coffee, James refused, "I don''t want to take someone''s cup."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll change it now." "Mr. James, where is your cup? I''ll make a new one," asked Gail, picking


    up the coffee.


    "It was broken!" James continued to read the papers in his hand after he gave her a brief answer.


    When Gail heard the answer, her heart was broken as well. ''It was not easy to deal with bigpanies.


    Did he mean that I had to find a way to deal with it by myself?''


    ''But where am I going to buy him a cup? Probably it was noon after I bought it for him.''


    By the way, Gail put a cup in her bag this morning. It seemed not to have been used! She never used


    that cup that Iris gave her before. Should she use this cup?


    Gail picked up her cup and had a look. The little girl''s pattern on the cup was simple and fresh. She


    touched her head helplessly.


    Never mind. It''s good that she got one cup. Obviously, it was an impossible task. How could Mr. James


    let her make coffee?


    After a while, she picked up a delicate tray, held a cup of coffee and gently ced it in front of Mr.


    James.


    Gail kept staring at him, but it seemed that he had no intention of drinking coffee.


    "Mr. James, here is your coffee." To prevent him from disliking the cup, Gail reminded him in a low


    voice.


    "You may leave now." He still didn''t look at her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ''God bless me. He doesn''t reject that cup. Let''s run away now!'' she thought!


    She took her seat happily. It was spotless.


    The chair hadn''t been heated up yet. Manager Liu walked to her desk.


    "Hello! What can I do for you? " She was the interviewer yesterday, and it was highly possible that she


    was in a high position.


    Manager Liu looked at the young college girl up and down. This girl was pure and lovely, and her


    clothes seemed nice.


    "I''m your manager, Lisa. Come with me. " Then Lisa Liu turned around and walked away.


    Gail followed her, getting ready for the worst.


    Gail looked at Manager Liu who had a disgusting face.


    Manager Liu walked into her own office. Although this office was not as tall as Mr. James''s, it was well


    decorated and clean.


    "Have a seat." She motioned for Gail to sit opposite her.


    "Thank you!"


    "Mr. James invited you in person, so I have to tell you something. In fact, Mr. James has fired three


    secretaries, and you are the fourth one. " With a professional smile, Lisa Liu held a pen and knocked it


    on the document from time to time. No sincerity could be sensed in her smile.


    Gail listened carefully and didn''t make much noise. This was totally different from Manager Liu''s


    expectation. Her pause caused a little embarrassment in the office.


    It was only a surprise for Gail to find that a gentle CEO could be so harsh on his work.


    "Well, Manager Liu, I''m sorry. Then what should I do?" It was helpful for Gail to work with some inside


    information.


    "I know you have been in many industries before, especially in the service industry. So you should


    know that the superior only tells you once what you should do. Especially in your work, you need to pay


    attention to the personal things. Do you understand? " Lisa Liu was displeased with Gail''s sluggish


    response.


    "Okay, I will. Thank you for telling me this." She nodded, or Manager Liu would leave.


    Manager Liu thought that Gail was sensible, so she did not intend to make things difficult for her. "Well,


    it''s all right. You can go to work now."


    Gail came to her desk and cleaned it up. After she put everything she needed in order, the phone rang.


    This phone call was supposed to be about work. She immediately realized that it was the CEO''s call.


    "Hello, Mr. James." She answered the phone with a standard sweet voice.


    "Come in. After the two words, he hung up the phone.


    After straightening her clothes, Gail walked to the CEO''s office and knocked on the door.


    "I have a meeting in two days and need to go on a business trip. Come with me." He picked up the


    documents in his hands and read, as if they were air talking. But Gail knew that he was talking to her.


    A business travel? ''He ask me to go on a business trip as soon as I go to work?''


    "I¡­ Me? " Gail asked again to confirm and reminded him that she couldn''t do anything.


    "Yes." Mr. James answered with only one word.


    "But, Mr. James, I''m not familiar with my work. It''s my first day at work..." She hemmed and hawed,


    trying to say something. But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted ruthlessly.


    "Do you have anything else to tell me?" Mr. James raised his head and looked at Gail. James''s poker


    face made Gail frightened. "If you need to learn it when I ask you to book an appointment and work as


    an assistant, why should I hire you? Did my aim is to teach you this?"


    "¡­¡­" Mr. James was so cold, and he was totally different from the one she met in the coffee shop!


    "Any other questions?"


    ''You offered me this job out of kindness. How dare I have a problem with it? ''.


    "No problem!" Gail was cheering herself up with a firm tone.


    "Take a look at this document. It''s about the meeting. Prepare everything you need." Mr. James threw


    her a thick file and continued his work.


    Gail thought it meant that you should do what you need do.


    "It turns out that there is no difference between the superior of everypany. He is just a calm man


    on the surface, and he doesn''t as amiable as when I first met him." As these thoughts ran through her


    mind, Gail walked out of the CEO''s office.


    Unable to deal with all the documents, Gail had no choice. Although she was rich in social experience,


    the moment, all Gail wanted was to wash her mind and live quietly in this chaotic world.


    Suddenly, her grandfather''s figure appeared in front of Gail''s eyes. He looked so old and clumsy that


    Gail could not help feeling sad for him. If her grandfather did notpany her for all these years, she


    would be a girl who lived in the vige.


    "The thread in the hands of a fond-hearted mother Makes clothes for the body of her wayward boy;


    Carefully she sews and thoroughly she mends Dreading the dys that will keep himte from home."


    Although grandfather hadn''t been Gail''s mother for so many years, he was more like her mother. Her


    mother had only given her one life.


    With that in mind, Gail decided to have a talk with her manager. Although the manager was not very


    kind, this was her only choice.


    In front of the manager''s office, she was a little timid unexpectedly. Her trembling hands hesitated in


    front of the door for one minute.


    A loud knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    "Manager Liu, I have something to talk with you."


    "Oh, you are an excellent graduate from the school of business. What''s your question?" Manager Liu


    said as she curled her big red lips.


    Manager Liu picked up the coffee on the table andy on her side. She didn''t look at Gail and said


    listlessly.


    "Manager Liu, Mr. James informed me to go on a business trip to Ennd with him tomorrow. But it''s


    my first time here and I don''t know much about the business trip. Please give me some advice." Gail


    scratched her head and stood in front of the desk, not knowing what to do.


    "Miss Gail, since you are the secretary of Mr. James, you don''t know how to deal with these things.


    How do you deal with other things in the future? I don''t know why the CEO chooses you to be his


    secretary." Manager Liu cast a scornful nce at Gail, who was lowering her head.


    "Okay, Manager Liu. I''ll read the file first." Gail''s face turned deathly pale, only thinking about how to


    escape from this awkward situation.


    ''Well, since you are an arrogant person, I will act ording to the circumstances.'' As the old saying


    goes, ''wherever there is a road, there will be a way.'' When she read the sentence in her mind, Gail was


    as happy as a child. Everyone in her dormitory knew that she no longerined or was


    pessimistic.

 Chapter 10 Back To Home

    Chapter 10 Back To Home


    Engulfed in endless reading files and inner torment, Gail ended her first day in a blink of an eye.


    She couldn''t wait to have a good sleep on thefortable bed before she reached the dormitory.


    Recalling what had happened today, she had never felt so bad. Although she had not been very strong


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    before, at least she had ovee many difficulties. However, she was like a rookie in the dark without


    knowing what would happen at daybreak.


    Perhaps her roommates were waiting for her excitedly, or perhaps they thought that from now on, her


    life was no longer confused, or perhaps they thought that she had found a way to enjoy better life. But


    who could know her better than herself? The feeling of loss spread over again.


    "Iris, I''m back." Gail pretended to be happy. But nobody answered her question except the sound of


    "Cry On My Shoulder".


    "Iris¡­ Sherry¡­"


    "Hey, Gail, it''s hard to believe that you actuallye back. How can you leave the handsome man?"


    Iris walked out of the bathroom, wiping her wet hair. Yet she wasn''t change her funny character.


    "Iris, stop teasing me. I''m too tired to be a human."


    "What''s wrong? Is he bullying you? Just tell me his name and phone number. I''m going to reason with


    him right now." Iris didn''t want to let go of Gail anyway.


    "Iris, please let me go. I am worn to a shadow." All Gail wanted now was to have a good sleep.


    However, it was not easy for Iris to let Gail go. She would get to the bottom of the matter she wanted to


    know.


    "Gai, tell me what happened. I''ll help you out," Iris said softly. Apparently, Iris didn''t feel Gail as happy


    as she thought.


    "All right, Iris, as my best friend, I am willing to share with you all my unhappiness." Knowing she


    couldn''t convince the stubborn Iris, Gail told her what happened today in detail.


    "Poor Gai, I thought you would have a bright future because of this job, but now it seems that youe


    into a wolf den," said Iris, full of pity in her joke. From grade one to grade four, they were always


    together. Iris knew Gail''s arduous life in these years and the difference between Gail''s mind and her


    expression.


    "Iris, I''m not sad about their harsh usations. I feel ashamed of myself. I thought I could do


    everything, but when the real problem urs to me, I feel like a headless fly, not knowing what to do."


    The more Gail said, the sadder she felt.


    Seeing that Gail was so tired, Iris didn''t know how tofort her.


    They sat on the edge of the bed in silence for a long time.


    "Is there anything more powerful than a hug for her at this moment?" Iris thought that it was not as


    simple as she thought.


    Iris didn''t know how much harms the work would bring to Gail, but she knew how much she wanted a


    shoulder to rely on when she was sad. Gail had gone through a tough time, and at that time, she also


    want a warm shoulder to let her cry with sadness.


    "Gai, all the things are simr when everyone start to work. You don''t have to feel so stressed out. As


    long as you believe in yourself, no matter how difficult it is, what are we afraid of? As John, a Chinese


    poet said, "For the longed goal I shall despite wind and rain go." Iris began to encourage Gail.


    Looking up at the girl in front of her, who was not particrly beautiful, she was her best friend for a


    lifetime, and Gail had never felt so secure. Gail knew that she had many close friends, but the only one


    who really took her as a confidant was Iris. Whenever and wherever she called Iris, Iris would help her


    without hesitation.


    "Iris, why are you so nice to me?" Gail asked, acting like a spoiled child in front of her lover.


    "You''re such a silly girl. Obviously, I just want to take good care of you because you look so beautiful!"


    Iris giggled.


    "I wish to be a stone bridge to withstand the wind and rain for five hundred years, and I just hope that


    you can pass the bridge someday..." Gail said.


    They talked with each other and even forgot their sadness.


    "I''m so tired." Sherry came back from the outside at that time, rushed to the desk and took the ss of


    water and drank it in one gulp.


    "Oh, I can''t believe that you still have dry mouth." Iris made fun of Sherry.


    "Get out, Iris. I ran dozens ofps to pursue my perfect figure," said Sherry, gasping for air.


    "Tut-tut, since when do you care about your figure so much? Is there something serious going to


    happen? " Iris viciously stared at Sherry, whose face was covered with sweat.


    "Iris, when can you get rid of your bad habit of gossiping?" Sherry red at Iris who was ridiculing her


    aside.


    "Sherry, although it''s a gossip, there''s something you can''t deny!" Gail had already known Sherry''s


    secret.


    After work, Gail happened to meet Sherry and a boy walked past the gate hand in hand. The boy was


    none other than Allen Bai, one of their ssmates.


    If Gail hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that Sherry fell in love with a boy. If


    she told this to Iris and Mary, it would be an explosive topic. But what''s more, since Sherry didn''t want


    others to know about it, there was no need for her to do something harmful.


    "Gai, when did you be so gossipy?" Sherry''s face turned red because of shyness. She didn''t dare


    to look at Gail directly.


    "Iris, let''s not bully Sherry anymore. You know that she is busy with her study every day and she


    doesn''t have time to fall in love with someone." Gail stood out to help Sherry out when seeing her


    rubbing her hands nervously.


    "I think Gai is the one who knows me best!" Seeing that Gail was helping her, Sherry frowned at Gail


    and said.


    "I''m telling you an extraordinarily good news!" Gail told them that she was going on a business trip in a


    couple of days.


    "Do you fall in love?" Iris couldn''t wait to hear the good news.


    "Can you think about something else every day, besides being in love with somebody? Don''t you think


    there''s something else that makes you happy?" Sherry scolded, pretending to be angry.


    Pursing her lips, Iris gave a little chuckle. Her strange expression made both Sherry and Gailugh.


    "I will be on a business trip to Ennd in a couple of days."


    "What? Ennd? " Iris shouted in surprise.


    "Really? Gai?" Sherry asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Mr. James asked me to get ready these days. We will leave in two days." But nobody knew that


    when Gail heard she would go on a business trip to Ennd, she was extremely excited. It was a


    beautiful country.


    "You are so great." Iris was filled with envy at this moment.

 Chapter 11 Cooperation

    Chapter 11 Cooperation


    It was another cloudy and mncholy day. The heavy clouds made people feel depressed. After going


    to work yesterday, Gail was looking forward to her new life, but somehow felt uneasy at the same time.


    If Gail had chosen to be a manager of a coffee shop, would she be arrogant too?


    Gail would never be like this. Gail was always low-key and introverted, and she would never allow


    herself to treat other people like this. Perhaps in other people''s eyes, this was called cowardliness and


    ipetence, but Gail never thought so. Gail nevercked courage in her soul. It was just that Gail did


    not show these to them. Gail knew that she needed a chance, and that opportunity was right in front of


    her. No matter what, Gail did not want to miss it, She must seize the opportunity.


    Thinking of her future, Gail became confident.


    "When you treat life with a smile, life will give you the light of your whole world!"


    Picking up her courage again, Gail walked towards thepany that had changed her whole life¡ª¡ª


    the RF Group. The obvious logo on the building proved that everything didn''t go as dejected as she


    thought.


    Walking into the CEO Office, Gail found that an unfamiliar face was staring at her, as if he was waiting


    for her.


    "Mr., I didn''t know you were here, so I came in directly..." Gail was flustered.


    James did not say anything. He just silently stared at the girl in front of him. She was simple but


    different. James noticed that Gail wore a sexy skirt today. Her hair hung down naturally. The light red


    lipstick made her look mature and steady. If James didn''t know that Gail was about to graduate, James


    would think that Gail was an intellectual woman who had worked hard for years in thepany.


    "Mr., is there anything I can do today?" Looking at the silent James, Gail felt more embarrassed.


    "Read these documents first. Thepany is going to hold a meeting about the cooperation with the


    HY Group in the afternoon. You will make a meeting record by then." James picked up the papers on


    the desk and gave them to Gail.


    " what''s wrong, do you have any questions?"


    "Well No, Mr.. "Gail was flustered. She wanted to ask him about the meeting log, but when she met


    James''s stern eyes, she decided not to ask.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can go out now," said James, turning to the stunned girl.


    "Okay!" Gail rushed out of the office.


    Gail didn''t know how to deal with so many documents, but from now on, she could only depend on


    herself.


    She immediately turned on her phone and began to search for any information about the conference


    records. Gail then remembered that when she just went to the University, she had learned about the


    daily routine of office work in the literature ss. But when she came to the strange ce at that time,


    the study was not so important. Moreover, she had already gone to the University and did not pay


    much attention to the study. Therefore, she forgot many things. Untilter, she realized that study was


    the most effective way to improve herself at any time.


    "The factor of the conference record: meeting theme, content of the conference and participants..." Gail


    wanted to learn everything, she med herself why she didn''t study hard at that time.


    "Gail,e in."


    Hearing her boss call her, Gail immediately put aside her work.


    "What''s the matter, boss?" Gail asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Have a look at the time. Why don''t you go to lunch?" James med.


    It was already one o''clock in the afternoon. As a matter of fact, thepany took its lunch break at


    twelve o''clock. However, Gail was too busy searching for information to remember about the lunch.


    "Oh, I''m going to..." Gail said shyly. Her red face made her fair face even more beautiful.


    "If everyone in ourpany is as diligent as you, then the RF Group must be the top ten in the world!"


    James said half-jokingly. He was also shocked by what he said. He had never yed jokes with others


    before.


    Seeing a faint smile on James''s face, Gail suddenly felt that he wasn''t as annoying as she had


    imagined. Maybe he was a high-ranking man, so there were still some things that he couldn''t decide by


    himself, or maybe even though his life was rich and powerful, she might be happier than he was. She


    even felt pity for him.


    "Go to have lunch now. And bring me a packet of cigarettes by the way."


    "Smoking..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, no, No." Gail said, waving her hand.


    In fact, Gail had no idea that James was smoking. In her world, everyone who was handsome, famous


    and powerful shouldn''t smoke.


    The afternoon meeting was held as scheduled. Mr. William Liu from the HY Group came to the


    "Hello, Mr. James. Long time no see. I hope you are in good health recently." William Liu hurriedly


    greeted him with a smile.


    "Well, I''m fine, thank you for your concern, Mr. William Liu. How are you recently? I haven''t seen you


    for half a year. You are getting fatter."


    "Ha ha, ourpany''s performance has been growing day by day and my mindset has also been


    getting better."


    Everyone knew that. Over the past two years, William Liu and the HY Group had been growing


    stronger day by day. Although William Liu was cruel and merciless, he was resourceful. With his


    means, his position had taken root and sprout steadily in NF City. James hated this kind of person very


    much, but in order to develop thepany, he had no choice but to cooperate with him.


    "Who is this beautifuldy? Why haven''t I seen her before? "Asked William Liu, looking at Gail behind


    James.


    "Oh, this is my secretary, Gail."


    "This is president William Liu of the HY Group," said James, as he turned around and introduced


    William Liu to Gail.


    "Hello, Mr. William Liu."


    "Mr. James, you have a good taste. You have such a beautiful secretary." William Liuughed.


    "You must be kidding, Mr. William Liu. Inparison with you, I''m too naive."


    At the moment, James really wanted to p the guy in the face.


    "Please have a seat," said James. He didn''t want to waste any time on the guy.


    "Mr. James, we can see how strong the HY Group is in the past two years. Last year, we had invested


    a total of 1500000000 in our project. I know the RF Group is not as stable as others think. You will be


    able to regain the RF Group prosperity as long as you cooperate with us."


    "I don''t know where you have heard of this, Mr. William Liu. Although the development of the RF Group


    is slow in the past two years, it is not as weak as what you said. Although the development of the HY


    Group is fast, there is a financial copse. Mr. William Liu, have you ever been afraid?"


    "Mr. James, you are really young and promising. It''s a great pleasure to cooperate with you."


    "Mr. William Liu, you are making fun of me. I was just making irresponsible remarks,"


    "Mr. James, it''s my pleasure to make an agreement with you. I hope we will have a pleasant


    cooperation."


    "Mr. William Liu, I wish we can cooperate happily."

 Chapter 12 Foreign Country

    Chapter 12 Foreign Country


    After the meeting in the afternoon, James called Gail to his office.


    "How are you feeling today?"


    "Well...... There are still some records that are notpleted in time. "


    "Let me check your meeting record."


    When James looked at the meeting record made by Gail, James was shocked and didn''t know how to


    turned to look at the girl who just graduated from university. Gail looked weak, but in fact, she was


    strong inside. Gail''s bright eyes convey her firm faith..


    Surprised as James was, He still kept his style and replied coldly, "nice."


    Gail clearly saw a strange look in his eyes. But why did he look so indifferent?


    "You don''t have to work tomorrow."


    "Mr. James, what did I do wrong?"


    "Yes..." James said in a drawl on purpose.


    Gail didn''t know what went wrong!


    "We are going on a business trip the day after tomorrow. Have a good rest tomorrow and make some


    preparation." James tried his best to hold back hisughter.


    All of a sudden, Gail realized that James was joking, but his joke was way out of line, which made she


    was depressed. But Gail was grateful to James. If it wasn''t for him, Gail wouldn''t have been out of the


    caf¨¦; if it wasn''t for him, Gail wouldn''t have been able to enter the RF Group; if it wasn''t for him, Gail


    wouldn''t have showed her strong self.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After getting up in the morning, the sky was notpletely bright. Looking along the QH Tidal ts,


    the east sky was slightly white, and the soft morning breeze covered the summer irritability and sultry.


    Carrying her suitcase, Gail walked out of the dormitory quietly. Iris had nned to drive Gail to the


    airport this morning, but when Iris was sleeping, Gail didn''t have the heart to wake her up from her


    dream.


    Gail had never been so thrilled before. For a long time, Gail hoped she could see the world outside.


    Back then, the dream Gail dared to fulfill only in her dreams. But now, all she saw was real. Gail had


    some doubts. But her dream wasing true, Gail was in a very excited mood.


    "Mr. James, I have arrived at the airport. How soon can you get to the airport?"


    "Why did you get there so early? I told you to be at the airport at eight o''clock?"


    "I came half an hour earlier because I was afraid of the traffic jam." Gail couldn''t hide her excitement.


    "Miss Gail, now that you are willing to enjoy the beautiful scenery alone at the airport, you can stay


    here a little longer," James med in a bit anger.


    "Mr. James, I..." Gail was going to say that I was okay and she could look around by herself. However,


    the phone was hung up.


    Soonter, a motorcycle passed by, from which a handsome young man with ck cloak and white


    skin got off. He was Mr. James.


    "Mr. James, why are you here...... Alone? "Asked Gail, her eyes wide open.


    "They probably haven''t woken up yet. I came here early. You stayed here all night. In case anything


    happens, thepany has to take the unnecessary trouble. I don''t want ourpany to suffer great


    losses because of you."


    "Mr. James, I''m sorry. I..."


    "This is at night. Why did youe out alone? Didn''t anyone see you off? Call me if you need


    anything. Don''te out alone." James said stubbornly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. James. Thanks for your concern."


    At about 7:50, other attendants of thepany arrived at the airport one after another. Seeing that


    James and Gail were waiting for them in the airport early, Eason Qiu, thepany''s director, was


    puzzled. "Mr. James, why did youe so early today? Did they do it for an early date? Haha... "


    "Mr. Eason Qiu, don''t talk nonsense. I just couldn''t fall asleep, so I came here in advance. I didn''t


    expect to meet Gail. She was afraid of traffic jam, so she came here early."


    "Okay!" Eason Qiu raised her eyebrows and pretended to know nothing about it.


    "Attention, passengers. Flight Boeing777 to London is about to take off"


    After Gail went into the cabin, she was deeply attracted by what she saw. More than twenty years ago,


    she had only seen the appearance of an airne on TV. She once suspected that the airline


    stewardesses were really as beautiful as it was shown on TV, but now it seemed that they were much


    more beautiful than in TV.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to go there?"


    "No, No. I just can''t believe it''s true." Gail giggled.


    "Come on. Don''t linger on the sidewalk. Our seats are together. If you need anything, just call me."


    "Yeah, yeah..."


    "Dear friends, the ne is about to take off. Please turn off your cell phone and fasten your seat belt."


    suddenly, Gail felt a little dizzy. Looking at James lying quietly next to her, she felt embarrassed to


    disturb him.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    "No, I just feel a little dizzy." She didn''t understand why James knew everything.


    "I guess you just feel a little dizzy. A ss of lemonade may be better for you."


    "Take a rest. It will take more than ten hours to get to London." James said.


    "Mr. James, go to sleep. I want to see it a little longer. I have never seen such beautiful clouds in the


    sky."


    At the same time, James was also attracted by Gail''s ruddy cheek. Although she was just like other


    girls, every time he saw her, he was always happy. This kind of happiness was in but different from


    other girls. He had never had such feeling before. Maybe it was because she was simple, he didn''t


    want to think about it anymore. James did not want to think about these things that puzzled him. He


    was sad when his parents divorced, he was afraid of exhausting himself with affection.


    London was not as sultry as NF City. The moist air seemed to be filled with the freedom of the West.


    Gail stretched herself and stared at the bustling streets. Those renaissance architecture had attracted


    her.


    "Mr. James, where are we going next?" Gail asked timidly as she followed behind James.


    "Just follow meter. Don''t ask so many questions."


    Seeing the displeasure on James''s face, Gail didn''t say another word. She had no idea why he was so


    upset. Maybe it was because he just got off the ne.

 Chapter 13 An Encounter

    Chapter 13 An Encounter


    Not knowing why James got angry, Gail stood beside him and felt very embarrassed. So Mr. Eason


    didn''t dare to breathe heavily. Although Eason was James'' confidant, no one could speak loudly to him


    when James was not happy. Gail finally broke the silence.


    "Mr. James, what''s wrong with you? Are you tired?"


    "They agreed to pick us up at 9 o''clock, but it''s already 9:15 p.m. and there is still no news. I don''t know


    what these people are doing," James said coldly.


    Oh, it was because of this, that all the people here understood. Mr. Eason picked up the phone in a


    hurry.


    "Mr. James, the driver said there was a car ident on the road and he couldn''te over for a while.


    It will take about two or three hours toe here, so he asked us to take a cab to the hotel first."


    "What? If they don''t want to cooperate with us, they should inform us in advance. They are always


    stalling. They have no sense of time." James finally lost his temper.


    Seeing the angry expression on James''s face, Gail, next to him, chuckled. She had never expected


    that Mr. James could be so handsome when he was angry. James cast a stare at the giggling girl, Gail


    stopped smiling quickly.


    All of a sudden, a white car slowly stopped. A young man stepped out.


    "Hi, Gail..."


    "Hoyle He...... Why are you here? "Asked Gail in a loud voice.


    "You told me you woulde to London a few days ago and I came here to pick you up. You don''t


    know I can''t wait to see you," Hoyle He intentionally raised his slender eyes.


    "Oh, this is Mr. James," said Gail, looking at the displeased expression on James''s face.


    "Mr. James, this is my ssmate, Hoyle He."


    "Hi, I''ve heard a lot about you from Gail. You have a well-deserved reputation." said James.


    "I''m ttered, Mr. James." said Hoyle He


    Gail was wondering. ''when did I mention Hoyle He to James?


    "Gail, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back to the hotel first. You could make an appointment some other time.


    Could Hoyle He call a taxi for us?"


    "No one would pick you up? You can take my car. Where are you going? Let me send you a ride."


    Hoyle He proposed, "I don''t want to bother you. Let''s find a taxi by ourselves," said Gail, but James


    interrupting her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It''s okay. Come on." Hoyle He began to grab the bag in Gail''s hand.


    Gail did not want to have too much contact with him. When Gail was in the second year of University,


    she met Hoyle He at a party. Hoyle He was a freshman at that time. As Hoyle He''s senior, Gail also


    wanted to help him with some difficulties, but Hoyle He fell in love with her. Since then, Hoyle He had


    brought Gail food every day and even went to ss with her which made Gail very angry. Later, Gail


    told Hoyle He clearly that she only treated him as a younger brother and did not have the idea of falling


    in love with him. That''s why Hoyle He gave up the idea. They contacted each other asionally.


    Gail didn''t tell Hoyle He that she came to London this time, but she didn''t know where Hoyle He got the


    news.


    "Since Hoyle He has such a good rtionship with Gail, we don''t have to mind it. Let Hoyle He drive us


    to the hotel." looking at the embarrassed Gail next to him, James reluctantly agreed.


    It was not far. Ten minutester, they reached the destination.


    "Gail, would you like to go out with me? I can show you around and enjoy the beautiful night view of


    London. By the way, you can also buy me a meal that you owe mest time," said Hoyle He with a


    smile.


    Gail took a look at James, whose eyebrows were tightly knitted. James looked like he was angry, but


    When James found Gail looking at him, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "Well, maybe another time. I am tired after a long flight. I want to have a good sleep, otherwise I''ll be


    sleeping at the meeting tomorrow." sail Gail.


    "Well, I won''t force you. You can go to bed early. Call me when you have time after the meeting. I will


    "Then I''ll go first. Call me when you have time." said Hoyle He.


    "Yes, I wille to see you when I have time."


    James didn''t know why he was so happy. Is the reason that Gail refused Hoyle He''s date? Or did


    James feel happy for dating failure? ''? James didn''t know how he felt about Gail. Gail was a country


    girl. If he wanted a girl, any one of them would be a hundred times better than Gail. However, James


    didn''t want her to leave him.


    Thinking of this, James shook his head. How could love appear in his own world? How could a man as


    cold-blooded as him really have love?


    Early the next morning, a special bus was sent by the Londonpany, and they kept apologizing for


    what happenedst night.


    "Gail, tell them to set off now. Don''t dy the meeting."


    "Come out, don''t dy the meeting process," Gail said in fluent English.


    When James stared at Gail speaking English, James did not think of Gail speaking English so pure.


    When James was on a business trip before, he couldn''t speak English, when he doesn''t understand,


    James just gestured his meaning, and others didn''t say anything anymore. Although James''s former


    secretaries were all capable, but speaking English so well, Gail was the first one he has ever seen.


    "Mr. James, thank you foring to London in your busy time, which is enough to see that you pay


    more attention to our cooperation." a Britain man with a beard started his speech slowly. "It''s our honor


    to cooperate with you over the years. Ourpany''s capital cirction began to circte normallyst


    year, which is in an indelible rtionship with yourpany. It''s the right decision we made to


    cooperate with you. "


    "Mr. Brian, not at all. In the past two years, the world''s economy is generally depressed. If you don''t


    cooperate with us in time, the RF Group will not seed in getting through the difficulty. As the saying


    goes, cooperation is mutually voluntary and equal profit. Yourpany has been sticking to the


    principle of being modest and fair, which is the main reason why I choose to cooperate with you. I hope


    that both of us can support each other in the future, and help each other. We want a win-win result. "


    The meeting had been going on for two hours unconsciously. When they went out of the room, Brian


    invited everyone with great enthusiasm and insisted on inviting them to appreciate the beautiful


    scenery of London another day.


    "Thank you, Mr. Brian. I''ll go when I''m free."

 Chapter 14 Stroll Around

    Chapter 14 Stroll Around


    The meeting went on smoothly. The meeting ended earlier than expected at twelve o''clock at noon, so


    the afternoon meeting ended ahead of schedule. Since it was already a rare chance for them, James


    advised them to go out together in the afternoon. No one was willing to go back to the hotel. So they all


    decided to have some fun in the afternoon.


    "Mr. James, this is not your style. You are famous for staying at home in NF City. Why are you so


    interested in taking us out today?" Mr. Eason said in a teasing tone.


    "The weather is so good today, and the meeting is so smooth. If I don''t take you out, you will think I am


    too narrow-minded."


    "Mr. James, there were several times when the weather was good. Why didn''t you take us out? Do you


    want to take someone with you?" Mr. Eason asked with a frown to Gail, "Oh, Gail!"


    Gail''s face was as red as a tomato. She didn''t understand why Mr. Eason gave her such a funny look. It


    was none of her business if Mr. James wanted to go out.


    "Gail, Mr. James will belong to you this afternoon. You have to watch him carefully, and don''t let any


    beautiful girl take him away." Mr. Eason still did not let them go.


    In fact, Mr. Eason had already seen through what was on James''s mind. Eason yed with James


    since he was still a child. Later, James was promoted as the CEO of the RF Group and Eason was also


    his most capable assistant, so James''s careful thought couldn''t escape Eason''s eyes. At the interview,


    he noticed that James came here with a purpose. Maybe Mr. James really fell in love with someone.


    "Mr. Eason, if you continue to say this, I will deprive you of your position and leave you no chance to


    make aeback in your life." Noticing that Mr. Eason was getting more and more presumptuous,


    James hurried to stop him.


    "Okay I respect you most, Mr. James. I''m afraid of you now."


    Looking at Mr. Eason, who is pretending to be pitiful, everyone else can''t helpughing.


    "All right, let''s go." James suggested.


    Following the Thames, they went to the British Houses of Parliament, Big Ben and London Eye. Of


    course, what they were most yearning for was the Thames in Ennd. Slowly, the river ran into the city


    of London, bringing a special romantic atmosphere to this city. The pedestrians on the street were very


    enthusiastic and hospitable. Every time they met them, they would take the initiative to greet them.


    On their way back to the hotel, James advised them to have dinner together.


    "Mr. James, are you sick today? Or you should change your evil character today." Mr. Eason said on


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    purpose.


    "Mr. Eason, are you deliberately making trouble today? I don''t have any enmity with you, do I?"


    "Mr. James, it''s boring to say so. No wonder you are still single for so many years. You deserve it."


    "Okay. I won''t argue with you anymore. Have a good time."


    "Haha, you''re smart. You still have to call me uncle, haha..."


    Jamesughed in silence. Though Mr. Eason was more than 50 years old this year, he still kept his


    charm. Many girls would like to fall in love with him when he was young. Despite of his handsome


    appearance, he was very loyal to his wife. Everyone in the working circle knew that Eason was afraid of


    his wife, so James respected Eason very much. Every time when James got into trouble, he would tell


    Eason because he was his best friend and the best teacher.


    It was already over seven o''clock in the evening after the dinner, but they still looked very energetic.


    They had never felt so happy before. When they were on a business trip in the past, they didn''t have


    any activities, let alone going out for fun. With James''s authority, they always thought carefully before


    they decided to do something. But they didn''t expect that the depressed Mr. James would be a


    totally different person today. Now he was talking happily and evenughing, which made people feel


    closer to him all of a sudden.


    "Gail, let me take you to your room," James tried hard to suppress his fast beating heart.


    "Look, what did I say? I know he must have made a n, or he wouldn''t have been so generous to


    take us out today." Mr. Eason insisted.


    "Mr. Eason, don''t make fun of Mr. James," said Gail sheepishly, "Mr. James, you''ve been tired for a


    day. Please don''t send me back. I can do it myself."


    Although their room was in the same hotel, her room was several floors away from his. James had


    nned to arrange Gail''s room next to his so that he could take care of her. It was her first time on a


    business trip and also her first time to go abroad. He was afraid that others might gossip about her, so


    he had said nothing.


    "Mr. James, she refused. Can you drive her home?"


    "Mr. Eason, I didn''t mean that. Mr. James has been busy all day. He needs rest."


    "Ouch! Are you two teaming up to bully me?"


    "Just shut up," said James, "I''ll drive you there. Gail, you''re not safe alone."


    Knowing that she couldn''t change his mind, Gail didn''t insist anymore.


    "Go to bed early. We have to go back to thepany tomorrow."


    "Okay, Mr. James. Have a good rest." Other people then left.


    They walked across the living room, passed the hallway one after another, and at the end of the


    hallway stood Gail''s room. On the way, James didn''t say a word. He strode ahead of Gail. Gail wanted


    to ask him something about today''s meeting, but thetter didn''t say a word, which embarrassed her.


    This was the first time James came to London to visit Gail''s room. He thought that the room arranged


    for her was about as simr as other people''s, but what he saw surprised him. The walls were mottled,


    and the old bathtub and the creaking chair were ced on the room.


    "Who arranged this room for you?" shouted James angrily.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. James?"


    "They''ve arranged such a shabby house for you. How can you live in it?"


    "It''s okay, Mr. James. They said that several rooms were left in the hotel, so..."


    "Mr. James, this is my choice. It has nothing to do with others. After all, I''m used to living in this room. I


    do not have so good a ce to live in before." Gail said with a smile.


    Seeing such a happy Gail, James felt a little sad. He wanted to give her a hug, but on what reason? He


    knew that he gradually fell in love with this innocent and cheerful girl. But he was afraid that he couldn''t


    give her a good future, or that Gail doesn''t like him at all. He didn''t want things to go on the bad way, so


    he had to restrain himself. Then, he became calm and confident.


    "Nice to see you here, Gail," As soon as he finished his words, James turned around and walked away


    in a hurry. Bewildered and confused, Gail watched his receding figure from behind.

 Chapter 15 Twists and Turns

    Chapter 15 Twists and Turns


    Lisa was responsible for all the work ofpany these days. Although there was nothing important for


    her to deal with, but the little things never stop. Lisa always harbors resentment when faced with


    wasn''t there anyone to share the work for her. The more Lisa thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Fortunately, Lisa decided not to work first and went out to have fun at night.


    The next day, James came to the office early. Looking at the piles of papers on his desk, James knew


    he had a lot of work to do again. The reason why James liked to deal with things alone was not that he


    didn''t trust the employees, but only when James was busy, he could forget some painful memories. It


    was not easy to forget these painful memories, and perhaps it would be the scar in his heart for the rest


    of his life.


    When James was going through the papers he had left several days ago, he heard the sound of


    shouting from the opposite office. James realized that Lisa was teaching her subordinate again. James


    didn''t want to deal with such pointless trouble. Lisa always liked to pick on her subordinates. All the


    time, James had turned a blind eye to her. After all, she was a rtive of Mr. Eason.


    "Did you do it on purpose, you''re not happy that I asked you to do such a little thing?" Lisa shouted


    loudly, as if she was afraid that no one could hear it. Over the years, James knew that Lisa did a good


    job, but her biggest shoring was that she liked to put on airs andin.


    "Lisa, I didn''t mean to." A girl said in a low voice.


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see such a person in the seat ?" Lisa continued to shout.


    "Lisa, please respect your employee. If I did it on purpose, is it necessary for me to apologize to you?"


    The girl said angrily.


    "Hi, Gail. You have been working in thepany for a few days. Did you think you have the power.


    Don''t think you are somebody just because of a few English words of a business trip."


    Upon hearing the name of "Gail", James put his work aside at once and listened carefully to the


    conversation between the two girls. She then exined, "manager Liu, I don''t think I''m great. You just


    think highly of me."


    "Gail, don''t pretend to be lofty. Last year you were..." The more Lisa said, the angrier she became. She


    didn''t expect that she would mention the thing that Melissa told her.


    On the mid-autumn dayst year, Gail was about to go home from the coffee shop. When Gail walked


    out of the coffee shop, she was stopped by a few brawny men. Gail thought that they were just drinking


    too much and going crazy. However, they stopped her in the street corner and began speaking dirty


    words. Meanwhile, they held her arms tightly. Gail was so scared that she screamed for help.


    Fortunately, there were two policemen passing by and the drunken men left.


    It scared Gail a lot when it urred to her. Gail couldn''t imagine what her life would be without those


    two policemen?


    Looking at Lisa, who looked nervous as Lisa had spilled the beans, Gail didn''t want to argue with Lisa


    any more, but Gail couldn''t understand how Lisa knew about it. Gail hadn''t mentioned it to anyone


    except her and Iris. It had been one year since it happened, but why did Lisa mention it all of a sudden.


    "All right, all right. You may leave now." Lisa wanted to end the conversation at once when she saw that


    Gail no longer defended herself.


    Since James had no idea what had happenedst year, James decided to get to the bottom of it.


    "Gail,e in please." James looked at the depressed Gail.


    "What''s up, Mr. James?" Tears welled up in Gail''s eyes.


    "What did Lisa say just now?"


    "Oh, Lisa asked me to make a cup of coffee for her. I spilled the coffee on her by ident when I came


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    in."


    "I''m not asking about this. I''m asking about what Lisa said aboutst year." James asked anxiously.


    "Mr. James, it''s my privacy. You don''t have to know it." Hearing James'' question, Gail was sad. ''does


    everyone want tough at me?'' Gail wondered.


    "Gail!" James yelled, "since you are a member of thepany, I have the right to know everything


    about you, including your private affairs."


    Gail had never seen James lose his temper like this before. In her impression, even though James was


    dull and boring, it was the first time James had been so furious. Gail didn''t know why James was so


    serious.


    Seeing the confusing expression on James''s face, Gail had no choice but to tell him what had


    happenedst year. Gail had no idea what James was thinking at the moment. Sometimes James


    knitted his eyebrows, and sometimes James bit his lips. " James wanted to help Gail, or James really


    thought Gail was just a beautiful, simple-minded woman that Lisa and Melissa had told him. "


    Never mind. Gail didn''t want to think about these disturbing things. Gail just wanted to live a peaceful


    life in this world. Gail didn''t care about other things, not what others thought of her. ''even if James really


    thinks I''m as useless as those people, I can''t stop him. From tomorrow on, I''ll leave thepany which


    doesn''t belong to me, '' Gail mused.


    "From today on, wait for me after work every day, and I''ll drive you home." James said calmly.


    "What?" Gail was surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    "OK? I''ll drive you home, did I embarrass you?" James asked, deliberately serious.


    "No, No. It''s just..." Gail didn''t know what to say.


    "But what? Are you afraid that I will take advantage of you?" Said James slyly.


    "Mr. James, I''m afraid that people will gossip if you send me back. It''s not good for your reputation."


    "I''m not worried. What are you worried about? That''s it." James said coldly.


    "I..."


    "What? Security guards?" James raised his voice deliberately.


    Hearing James call the security guards, Gail rushed out of his office.


    To her surprise, Gail didn''t expect that James would insist on sending her home. For all these years,


    only her grandpa picked her up day and night when she went to primary school, no one had cared


    about her so much. Gail didn''t know what to do when someone suddenly put forward such a request.


    Gail had been used to going to work and getting off work by herself, but when Gail heard that James


    wanted to drive her home, she was thrilled, because Gail had never been like this before.


    There were also boys who had made such a request before, but Gail relentlessly refused them. But


    today Gail didn''t refuse James, and Gail really hoped that James could do what he said.


    Gail blushed with shame, ''Is she in love with this dull and boring status boy, Gail''s identity is quite


    different from his?'' Gail didn''t want to think about it, and she didn''t dare to.

 Chapter 16 On The Way

    Chapter 16 On The Way


    The wind on the Bank of the river was blowing. James and Gail didn''t say a word. They just enjoyed


    the moment offort and the wind brought to themfort. For many years, they had not


    experienced such a boundless experience of the cool breeze at dusk.


    At the same time, both of them had their own thoughts. How they wished they could tell each other all


    the past at this moment, but it was the first time they had been out. How could they bear to break this


    beautiful moment like this. Neither of them wanted to add sadness to each other because of their bad


    past. No, they couldn''t.


    "Gail, don''t call me Mr. James after work. Just call me James," James said seriously.


    "I can ''t do that. Anyway, you are my boss. I can''t vite the articles."


    "It doesn''t matter. We are of the same age. I have gained my current status just because my father is


    rich. But you don''t know how lonely I am. I don''t have a friend. Everyone sees me as if I am a demon.


    No matter where I am, others always greet him with a smile. I have been used to these hypocritical


    faces, but I don''t like them. You will never understand how helpless a man who loses his freedom is. "


    James said directly what he thought, what he hadn''t said in years.


    "Mr. James, if you don''t mind, you can treat me as your friend and I''m willing to help you out." Gail said


    firmly.


    "What? Do you want to be my perfect partner?" James said with a wicked smile.


    Their hearts were so imperceptibly closer together.


    "Can I call you Gai from now on? I know your friends call you this way. Now that we are friends, I


    should call you as they do."


    "How do you know that my friends all call me Gai?" Gail asked curiously.


    "When I called youst time, I heard the girl next to you calling you Gai. And your ssmate Hoyle in


    London Hoyle calls you Gai, too. "


    "Okay," Gail suddenly understood.


    There was another moment of silence. Thest wisp of sunshine was also hiding behind the mountains


    unconsciously. In the night, the NF City looked extraordinarily tempting. However, before tonight,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    James and Gail did not feel like that. They even wanted to escape from this city. But who would believe


    that such both of them loved this city together. Looking at the colorful neon lights and the cars on the


    street like running water, they were extremely happy. They were d that there was someone in the


    world who could apany each other.


    Suddenly, an unknown poem came into Gail''s mind


    When our world grew old


    Would we still stand at the corner of the street listening to the noise when it is quiet


    Would you still smile in the cold wind


    Laughing at the clumsy moves of those old men


    Laughing at the unknown jokes


    We bore no ill will


    It only proved that there was no evil in the world as he thought


    When our world grew old


    We would never jump from the te again


    But we had to be shoulder to shoulder


    Maybe you would me me for my slow steps


    however


    I didn''t want to hear yourints any more


    I only remembered an electric wire pole that was left behind when I was young


    "Let''s go to the park to watch the olddy dance." Gail suddenly said.


    "Ah! It''s nothing to watch. Do you want to join them? " James said with a smile.


    "What? I know there is a park ahead. There is a very funny olddy who dances there every day. her


    dancing is very good!" Gail blinked mischievously.


    "Really?" James asked in disbelief.


    "Why should I lie to you? Just go, or else the olddy will go home." Gail tugged at James'' sleeve.


    Staring at Gail''s snow-white cheeks caused by the street lights, James wished he could give her a hug.


    "Since you are so persistent, I''ll fulfill your wish today. Let''s go." All of a sudden, James felt the world


    was full of love.


    The clearing river in the night was quiet, but the park was as lively as the day. The olddies dancing in


    the square gave people a kind of lively look. James and Gail were snuggling together tightly, although


    the night in NF City was not as cold as they imagined, they seemed to like leaning together quietly, the


    night which gave them an unprecedented warm.


    James stole a nce at Gail standing next to him. Gail had a mysterious smile on her round face.


    James didn''t know if it was a smile of joy, or it was because the dancing olddies. Anyway, there was


    no one in the world as beautiful as Gail tonight in James''s eyes.


    "James, look at that olddy!" Gail unconsciously called out the name "James". Perhaps Gail had


    called in her heart many times.


    "What did you just call me? Say it again!" James purposely made things difficult for Gail.


    "What? I didn''t say anything. You misheard me." Gail blushed.


    If there was no love in the world, then tonight was no doubt that James and Gail would get married.


    Tonight, they only saw each other. As for others, other things, they all happened by ident, no one


    knew. They could feel the temperature of each other, they could feel the breath of each other very


    clearly, and they could feel the strong and trembling hearts of each other because of nervousness.


    "Gai, let''s go back. It''s gettingte." James spoke the word Gai on purpose.


    "James, I don''t want to go back!" Gail said unwillingly.


    "What? It''s such a cold night. Do you want to be the arctic bear?" James teased.


    "l haven''t been out like this for a long time. James, thank you." Gail nodded her head firmly.


    "If you have time, I can show you around somewhere else."


    "Really? Don''t lie to me. I''m serious. " Gail said with a goofy smile.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t lie to children," said James, James stroking Gail''s long hair.


    "What? I''m not a child. I''m an adult, okay?" Gail lengthened the word "adult" on purpose.


    "Really? I didn''t see that. Have you be the most beautiful woman in NF City?" James could read


    Gail''s mind.


    "You..." Gail pretended to be silent since she didn''t know what else to say.


    " There won''t be another night like this, right?" Gail was afraid that tonight''s sweet moment would be


    gone.


    Maybe time would change everything, maybe they both were in love with each other. If time stayed at


    this moment, Gail would rather everything would be like this night.

 Chapter 17 A Date

    Chapter 17 A Date


    It seemed that the life in NF City on Sunday had been less busy than usual, and the pedestrians were


    walking leisurely, as if only on weekends could the world be calm andfortable. The sunshine did


    not seem to deliberately chase after the busy office workers at work. Looking along the MT Alley, the


    vendors were talking with each other. Some people talked about their children''s school life, and


    someone even said that the cat raised by his families was sick.


    Nothing special happened this weekend for Gail. When she got up in the morning, she ran a few circles


    on the track of the business academy. Then she went back to the dormitory, opened theputer and


    prepared to finish the work left.


    In fact, Gail spent every weekend in boredom. She used to stay with her roommates, but now she was


    alone in her dormitory. Iris and Sherry were busy finding a job, and Mary was busy with her


    postgraduate entrance exam. This weekend, they were all busy in their own businesses. This made


    Gail a little disappointed. Who would have thought that the college life would be so far away from her?


    Gail always felt that she was still a child, but who could save her wasted time?


    Just as Gail was pondering hard on what to do, the phone rang. James gave her a call.


    "Why does he call me at this time?" Gail hesitated and picked up the phone.


    "What''s up, James?"


    Gail called out his name naturally. In fact, Gail was also a little hesitant, but she really hoped that she


    could be his friend. The idea of being his friend was getting stronger and stronger these days, and


    she even felt that she thought too much.


    "Gai, what are you doing?" James tried his best to stay calm.


    "I''m free now. My roommates have gone out, leaving me alone in the room. I''m going to look into some


    documents about the meetings held next week."


    "Wow, when did you be so diligent?" James said with a smile.


    "What? I''m always very diligent." Gail argued.


    "Okay. I wronged you. Is that okay?"


    "It sounds okay. I hope that you don''t thought that you change your words under the pressure from


    me." On the other side of the phone, Gail wasughing hysterically.


    "When did you be so eloquent? You seem to have learned a lot in thepany." James


    pretended to be serious.


    Since James met with Gail, he had be much more optimistic unconsciously. He had changed


    changed so much by such a delicate and ordinary girl, Gail.


    "Gai, how about we go out together this afternoon? We have nothing to do anyway." James clenched


    his fists and said.


    "Ah, I..." Gail didn''t know how to answer.


    "If you have something to deal with, just go ahead. I don''t want to make things difficult for you." James


    said, pretending to be calm.


    "I have nothing to do." Gail exined anxiously.


    "So you agreed to go out with me?" James asked in confusion.


    "Well. Can you give me some benefits if I agree? " Gail deliberately made things difficult for James.


    "The benefits are¡­" James faltered.


    "All right, I won''t make things difficult for you, or I won''t be able to survive in thepany."


    "That''s right. You know it." Jamesughed out.


    "I know you will do this to me. Tell me when you will go out in the afternoon and where you go.


    Otherwise I can''t find you. " Gail asked.


    "OK. Boss, Shall we meet at the foot of Golden Pagoda Temple? We will meet at four o''clock. Boss,


    how do you think?" Hearing James call her "boss", Gail couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    "Waiting is endless." These words fit Gail and James today. The whole afternoon, Gail does not want to


    do anything. All she was thinking about was how she would meet James. She was not only afraid of


    meeting him, but also eager to see him as soon as possible. Gail didn''t know why she was so


    obsessed with him. Maybe she liked his handsome appearance, or maybe she was just infatuated with


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    his talent. It was not necessary for her to think about those unnecessary reasons since she loved him.


    At this moment, James was pacing back and forth in the room, holding his trembling hands. His entire


    mind seemed to be muddleheaded because of his nervousness just now. He didn''t want to believe it


    was true, but it did really exist. Perhaps happiness could be possessed so easily.


    When it was three o''clock in the afternoon, Gail arrived at Golden Pagoda Temple earlier that the


    agreed time. But she was surprised because James also arrived here.


    "Why did youe here so early? Didn''t you say that we would meet at four o''clock?" Gail asked in


    surprise.


    "You dide here in advance. Then why did youe here early?" James didn''t answer her question


    directly.


    "Me? I''m so bored in the dormitory that I want to go out to breathe some fresh air." Gail exined.


    "I got nothing to do but go out to breathe, just like you." Since James didn''t know how to respond, he


    just answered the question like Gail.


    "Why do you follow me?" Gail said, pretending to be angry.


    "How do you know that I learned from you? Do you think everyone can be as confident as you?" James


    didn''t budge.


    "Mr. James, since you''re not sincere, I''m just asking for a snub. You can enjoy your time alone. I''m


    going back to my dormitory to y with my friends." Turning around, Gail pretended to leave.


    "Okay. You are my boss from now on. I dare notpete with you for anything." Knowing that Gail was


    making a joke, James had no reason to get angry.


    "That''s right. What''s our next move?" Gail asked with a smile.


    "Boss, I''ll take you to drink a cup of coffeeter. How do you think?" James echoed.


    "Let me think, okay? Drinking coffee is a good idea. I''ll listen to you." Gail rubbed her forehead and


    pretended to be thinking.


    James looked at the adorable girl next to him, and realized that he had fallen in love with her. This was


    a strong sign of love, which came from the depths of his soul. Although he had met other girls before,


    the so-called love was just a kind of moving emotion at that time. Therefore, every rtionship ended


    quickly.


    He didn''t want to keep silent anymore. In this world, the only girl who could win his heart now may be


    Gail. Thinking of this, James nced at Gail. She wasn''t as formal as she had been at work today. Her


    white dress made her ck hair more attractive.


    "If you give time a definition, it''s the best interpretation of time now." James wished that he could be


    immersed in the loving journey of his life.

 Chapter 18 The First Kiss

    Chapter 18 The First Kiss


    "Which coffee shop are we going to?" Gail asked.


    "How about we go to the one you worked for before?" James stared at Gail and waited for her


    response.


    "Okay. I''m going to visit an old friend there." Gail replied.


    As soon as Gail and James entered the coffee shop, they immediately felt the faint scent of French


    perfume. Looking ahead, the coffee maker near the table leisurely provided coffee services for every


    customer. People feltfortable under the warm light while listening to jazz musicing out of the


    record yer. People in this coffee shop felt that the city was not too exuberant.


    "Ronald, where is Anne?" Gail asked the coffee maker anxiously.


    "Hello, Gai! Anne is upstairs. Take a seat first. I''ll call her back." The coffee maker said passionately.


    "No, thanks, Ronald. I''ll go and find her by myself."


    The second floor was also the property of Ind Coffee Shop. But the customers were not willing to go


    to the second floor, so it was much quieter here. Gail quickly took James to the second floor, but there


    was no one there.


    "Where is Anne?" Gail then rushed into the living room.


    "Anne? Anne?" Gail asked in a low voice.


    "Who is it?" A figure slowly poked out from the attic.


    "Gai!" "Why are you here? I thought I wouldn''t see you again." Anne said surprisingly, staring at Gail.


    Anne hurried forward and hugged Gail.


    "Don''t worry. You are still here."


    "How are you these days? I haven''t heard from you since you left here." Anneined.


    "What? I''m here now. I found a job in the RF Group."


    "The RF Group? Ordinary people cannot work there." Anne asked with her mouth wide open.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce him to you. Anne, this is the CEO of the RF Group, Mr. James. Mr. James,


    this is my good friend, Anne." Gail was so excited that she forgot to introduce them to each other.


    "Hello, I''m James."


    "Hello." Anne greeted and reached out to shake hands with James.


    Anne couldn''t believe it at all. The well-dressed man standing beside her was exactly the CEO of the


    famous RF Group.


    "How did you get to know each other?" Anne pulled Gail away and asked her.


    "I don''t know. That''s how I get to know him." Gail didn''t know how to answer.


    "Gai, I envy you so much. You have a handsome guy with you every day. If he could be with me for one


    day, I would rather die,"


    "Anne, when did you also be like this?" Gail rolled her eyes at Anne.


    "Because I met a handsome guy and he is rich." Anne giggled.


    "You¡­" Gail patted Anne''s head.


    Feeling bored, James went to the first floor alone and ordered a cup of coffee. Then he sat in a quiet


    corner. Looking out of the window, the sun went down. The slightly red clouds in the mountain stopped


    rolling, as if the whole world was about to turn dark.


    "James, what are you thinking?" Gail walked down the stairs.


    "Have you finished talking? Where is your friend?"


    "She is busy. I guess she wille hereter."


    "Have a seat. What kind of coffee would you like?" James asked with concern.


    "Whatever. I''ll drink something like yours." Gail watched James drinking his favorite coffee.


    "Sir, please give me another cup of cappino." James pointed at his coffee.


    It was getting dark. Gail and James were drinking coffee on their own. Neither of them wanted to break


    the silence. asionally, when their eyes met, Gail escaped. Her face was so fiery that she couldn''t


    bear James look at her in a second or half a second.


    "What are you looking at? Why don''t you enjoy your coffee?" Gail was embarrassed by James''s stare.


    "Are you shy?" James put his face close to Gail.


    "Why would I be shy? I have a thick skin." Gail pinched her cheek.


    "Really? Let me have a look." James intended to touch her face.


    "What are you doing?" Gail moved away.


    "I just want to see how shameless you are." Gail replied with a smile, "Get away."


    "What did you say?"


    No one dared to talk to James like that before, and Gail had never been insulted by others like this.


    However, everything had happened inadvertently. Feeling a little embarrassed, Gail nced at James


    secretly. He didn''t seem angry.


    "Mr. James, I''m sorry. Just now I..."


    "What happened? I feel a little dizzy." James changed the topic on purpose.


    "Nothing happened. Maybe the coffee made you a little drunk." Gail chuckled.


    It was getting dark. Besides the neon lights and the cars passing by, several pedestrians were also


    ready to go home. Gail and James didn''t mention leaving. Maybe it was a happy thing to look at each


    other.


    When Gail''s father passed away and her mother abandoned her, love and care were like the stars in


    the sky for her, which were beautiful but couldn''t be caught.


    And James''s fate was surprisingly simr to that of Gail. After his mother and father divorced, he had


    never seen his mother. Although his father asked him to take over the CEO position of the RF Group,


    he never felt the love from his father.


    Perhaps it was because of the simr fate that the two people who were suffering from the same


    sufferings could be together.


    James picked up the coffee mug and took a sip.


    Staring at the wrinkled man, Gail wanted to say something, but didn''t know where to begin.


    At this time, Ind Coffee Shop was full of mncholy. The quiet Japanese song "The Street Where


    Wind Settles" made this big coffee shop even more deste.


    "James, what are you thinking about?" Gail asked in a soft voice.


    "Nothing. I was just wondering what would happen when Ie back home." Said James, lowering his


    head.


    "James, we''ve known each other for a long time, but you haven''t talked about your family with me. You


    must feel happy staying at home." Gail propped her hands against her chin, staring at James.


    "Humph!" James said with a cold smile.


    Gail didn''t know what the meaning of this answer is. Did he agree with her? Or he had no alternative.


    "Gai, do you think you can be happy as long as you have money?" James fixed his eyes on her.


    "No, I don''t. But I think you have a happy family, unlike me." Gail said in a sad voice.


    "Why do you think so?" Asked James anxiously.


    "I just think so." Gail yed with her fingers.


    "Gai, you will never understand that a person who has lost the love from his or her parents is very


    eager for others'' care. My mother and my father got divorced when I was seven years old. During the


    past twenty years, I have never heard about my mother. My father has been indifferent to me. Although


    he handed over thepany to me, all this is because he is not able to run it anymore." With grief over


    his face, James lowered his head and pressed his lips.


    Watching James get more and more sad, Gail didn''t know what to do. She held his hand involuntarily.


    "James, I''m sorry that I let you recall sad things." Gail felt so embarrassed.


    "It''s okay. There is always something that should be shared with someone. And I should thank you for


    letting you hear these unhappy things." James tried topose himself.


    "James, I''ve told you that I''m willing to listen to all your joys and sorrows. I''m also willing to share them


    with you." All of a sudden, Gail gathered her courage and blurted out these words.


    James couldn''t take his eyes off Gail.


    "Gai, you are the first one that is willing to talk to me in person for all these years. Thank you." James


    said excitedly.


    "James, I will be your best friend as long as you want." Gail stared at James and said.


    "Gai, you look so optimistic every day. Is it because your families love you very much?"


    "Yes, my families really cares about me. My grandpa has been taking care of me since I was a child.


    My father passed away because of illness when I was young. My mother had been unable to bear the


    burden of life, so she married someone else when I was fourteen. Since then, I have been like you. My


    mother appears just in my dream." Gail chocked with sobs.


    "But my grandfather really cares about me. He didn''t abandon me. Instead, he raised me up without


    regret for so many years. He worked hard on construction sites to earn my tuition and living expense


    every year. Last year, my uncle almost gave the house in the countryside to pay for his gambling debts.


    I had no choice but to do part-time job to support myself. In my life, the one who I want to pay back the


    most is not my parents, but my grandfather." Gail told her life experience to James without hesitation.


    "Gai, although we are from different families, we share the same situation." James held her hand,


    showing sympathy for her experience.


    It was getting darker. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew from the window, which made Gail shiver.


    As he was speaking, James casually put the coat on Gail''s shoulder, which made her feel warm.


    "James, if a girl confesses her love to you, will you ept it?" Gail tried to sound natural.


    "Of course not." James replied firmly.


    "Uh..." Disappointment was written all over Gail''s face.


    "But it depends on who she is. If she is the girl I like, I will ept her without hesitation." James


    continued.


    "What kind of girl do you like?" Asked Gail expectantly.


    "Well, it''s hard to say. For example, I don''t like you at all." Gail managed to speak in a low voice.


    "Of course you won''t. Who will love an ignorant girl from the countryside?" Gail said with


    disappointment.


    In fact, Gail had thought that couples shoulde from families of equal status was not just an excuse.


    It did exist in reality. How could two people with different background get together? How could two


    people with totally different life circles get together?


    "What are you thinking?" James asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. I was just thinking at will." Gail replied, pretending to be happy.


    Suddenly, a girl and a boy in gorgeous clothes entered the coffee shop. The boy was tainted with the


    smell of alcohol, and his body firmly pressed on the girl. The girl looked a little angry, but she could not


    lose her temper.


    "Sir, two cups of cappino." The girl shouted.


    Gail wondered why all the people she met today liked drinking cappino.


    The girl threw the boy on the chair opposite to her casually. The girl cast a glimpse at Gail and looked


    at her own dirty and messy clothes. Then, the girl took out a tissue and wiped the stains off her body.


    Obviously, it was caused by the vomit of the boy just now.


    With his back to the girl, James didn''t notice the boy and the girling in.


    "James." The girl suddenly stood up and shouted at Gail and James.


    James turned around slowly. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t show it.


    "Are you calling me?" James asked coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "James, where have you been these years?" The girl cried and roared.


    "I think you''ve got the wrong person, haven''t you?" James cast an indifferent nce at the girl.


    "Gai, let''s go." Suddenly, James flung his arm around Gail''s shoulder.


    "James!" Gail tried hard to take James''s hands off her shoulders.


    "How about we have another cup of coffee? I''m a little cold." Said James, looking at the girl sitting


    opposite him.


    "What do you mean?" Gail clearly felt the change in James''s facial expression.


    "I just want to have a cup of coffee. Or you can go first. Don''t worry about me. I will go home after I


    finish the coffee." James didn''t look into Gail''s eyes anymore.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you." Gail wanted to know what had happened.


    "Sir, two cups of cappino." James shouted.


    The girl took off the scarf from her neck and sat down slowly. She fixed her eyes on James and Gail.


    Although Gail didn''t know who the girl was, she could feel that the girl had a special rtionship with


    James. Gail found that the girl had a special feeling towards James in her eyes.


    James returned to his seat as if nothing had happened. But now he felt bad in his heart.


    James recalled two years ago, when he first met Julie Lu, he was deeply attracted by her gentleness


    and peace. At that time, James was madly in love with Julie Lu. Every day after work, he would rush to


    her workce and send her home. But Julie Lu didn''t give him any promise.


    Until one day, James saw a man hugging her tightly. He could hardly believe his eyes that the person


    he loved deeply was hugging another man.


    Since then, James deleted all her contact information. He hated Julie Lu for so many years. He hated


    her betrayal. Although James had heard from others that she found a boyfriend, he had never seen her


    again in this city.


    God always make fun of people. When James was about to forget herpletely, Julie Lu came to his


    sight again.


    "Gai, have some hot coffee." James put a spoonful of hot coffee in front of Gail''s mouth.


    Scared by his sudden move, Gail had no idea whether she should take the coffee or not.


    "Drink it. Are you afraid that I poisoned you?" James said in a ttering tone.


    As Gail looked at James''s seductive eyes, she suddenly realized that he had shown it to Julie Lu. Gail


    wanted to turn him down, but she didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "Thank you, James." Gail took the coffee and drank it up. Her heart was filled with bitterness.


    James stood up and sat beside Gail. He touched her hair and then put a spoon of coffee in front of her


    mouth again.


    All of a sudden, James''s lips pressed on her lips. Before Gail could make any response, James


    pressed her face with his hands. Gail tried to push James over her, but she was too weak to push him


    away.


    Tears slowly rolled down from her eyes. Gail had never thought that James would do this to her. She


    was so helpless. Gail was disillusioned. It was not because James kissed her, but because he didn''t


    know how to respect her.


    Tears streamed down the corners of James''s mouth. He suddenly realized that he had gone too far. He


    loosened his lips on Gail and looked at her pale and helpless face.


    "Gai, I..." James apologized hurriedly.


    "Mr. James, thank you for buying me a cup of coffee today. It''ste. I should go home now." Gail


    couldn''t hold back her tears anymore.


    "Gai, I''m sorry. I got dizzy...." James apologized. James didn''t know how tofort Gail.


    "Stop. I''m going back." Gail couldn''t help but shout.


    Sitting opposite to them, Julie Lu had a clear view of what had happened just now, but she didn''t see


    that James was putting on a y for her. Julie Lu couldn''t bear to see the man she once loved keep a


    rtionship with another woman in front of her. How much she loved him! But why did he leave without


    a word? What had she done to betray him? Julie Lu didn''t understand. She had no idea why James


    treated her like that.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and Julie Lu couldn''t bear to stay there any longer. She finally realized that


    she shouldn''t have existed in this city.


    She loved James before, but she loved her boyfriend now. James wanted to leave the coffee shop


    rapidly.


    Gail put on her coat and left the coffee shop without looking back. James followed Gail closely, but she


    didn''t let him drive her back to her dormitory.


    Indeed, James had made a huge mistake tonight.

 Chapter 19 Separation

    Chapter 19 Separation


    Since then, in addition to Gail''s work, Gail hadn''t talked to James. James knew he was wrong, but no


    matter how close he was to Gail, Gail always ignored him. Sometimes, she tried to avoid James.


    Although the incident didn''t affect her work, Gail still didn''t like James.


    On Wednesday morning, James received a letter from another city. It was sent by Julie. It said:


    James:


    I''ve left, there will be nothing in this city that I miss anymore. When I saw you that day, I was very


    happy. Although the person who apanied you is not me, I can see that you really love that girl. I


    hope you can treat her well in the future.


    I wanted to know why you left without saying goodbye two years ago, but now it''s unnecessary. I don''t


    want to break our original peaceful world. I used to love you so much, but your leaving made me


    understand that there is no eternal thing in this world, including love. Now I still love you deeply, but I


    am willing to bury this love deep in my heart. Perhaps time will give this love back to me.


    Once I hoped I can see your smile every day in the rest of my life. But fate is fond of joking with people.


    The more you want, the more you can''t get it. Sometimes, I stared at the mirror in a daze, hoping to


    find us in the mirror, but what I saw was only the loss of confidence.


    James, I want to go to a ce where no one knows me. Maybe I can settle down and restart my life. In


    the past two years, I''ve been looking for you, but you seem to have disappeared from the world. Before


    you left, you didn''t tell me where you were working .Your call didn''t go through since that day. Maybe


    you hate me, but why don''t you give me a reason to hate me? In the end, I don''t know what I did


    wrong.


    Please don''t look for me. I believe you will not look for me.


    Forgive me for saying goodbye to you in this way. I hate leaving so quietly, but I don''t dare to see you


    again. I''m afraid that I won''t leave you after I see you. You don''t know how much I love you, and you


    don''t understand how I had been through these years.


    "James, I can see that girl loves you too. Don''t let her down. Hurt is the most fearful thing for a girl. I''ve


    tried it before, and I don''t want a second girl to be hurt inexplicably like me.


    Perhaps we were too young at that time. We didn''t cherish each other, and we didn''t know how to


    If time could go back, I would still choose you without hesitation.


    If we were still together, I might have found your familiar eyes in the crowd.


    Even if my love is over, I wish you live a happier life than I do.


    I''ve left, , maybe a few yearster when Ie back, you have been a father, and I have been a


    mother. At that time, will we also smile at each other, and talk about our past. No matter what, I still


    long for the day we meet. Maybe you will stand on the elevated tform of Golden Pagoda Temple and


    look at the magnificent river town; maybe you will walk leisurely on the streets and alleys of the NF City


    hand in hand; maybe you will sit in the conference room and show your endless talent.


    James, I won''t say any more. It''s almost time for me to leave. Take care of yourself.


    Love you, Julie.


    James had been looked at this letter for a long time. He knew that Julie had truly disappeared from his


    life, but why did God do this? When Jamespletely forgot Julie, she suddenly came into his own


    life. If Julie hadn''t shown up, James would restart his life.


    James quietly left the desk and came to the ce where Gail worked. He wanted to distract himself


    from the sadness caused by the leave of Julie, but Gail was not in the working area. James asked


    several employees if they had seen Gail, but none of them said they did. All of a sudden, James had a


    feeling that he was about to lose Gail too.


    He took out his phone to call Gail, but her phone was turned off.


    James felt like his whole world was on the verge of copse. He hurt the hearts of the two girls at the


    same time. How could he forgive what he had done.


    As soon as James returned to his office, he sat on the chair, lost in thought. His heart broke as he felt


    so tired.


    "Maybe leaving is the best choice." James thought.


    "Mr. James, I heard from Kate that you are looking for me?" A familiar sound came into James''s ear.


    Staring nkly at the girl standing in front of him, James didn''t say a word, just let the tears roll down


    his cheeks. At this moment, James finally realized how much he cared about Gail. James thought he


    was going to lose the whole world, but God didn''t take Gail away from him.


    Seeing that James was so agitated, Gail had no idea what had happened. She just stood in front of him


    without saying a word.


    "Where did you go?" James calmed himself down.


    "Oh, Mr. Liu asked me to print a document." Gail brought her mind back.


    "Why is your phone turned off?" Jamesined.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t take it when I left. Maybe it''s out of power." Gail asked in confusion.


    "Gai, will you let me know when you go out In future? I thought you would nevere back." James


    "What?" Gail was confused.


    Seeing that James cared about her so much, Gail was happy. After all, no one had cared about her like


    this before.


    Although the God was not fair when it came to love, sometimes God would connect the two lonely


    hearts together when he was asleep.


    The encounter between Gail and James may be just what god did when he was sleepy. Since the God


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    had arranged the rtionship, they would not waste it.


    "Gai, will youe to me if we get lost one day?" Asked James abruptly.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Gail was very confused.


    "She''s gone."


    "Who?"


    "Mindy, she''s gone. Here''s the letter Julie wrote to me." James handed the letter to Gail.


    Reading the affectionate message in the letter, Gail finally understood why James was so agitated. She


    didn''t know what else she could do, but what she could do was to stay by his side in the future. She felt


    sorry for him, but sometimes she was too powerless. Time would prove everything.

 Chapter 20 Playing With Snow

    Chapter 20 ying With Snow


    Soon, it was winter. The winter in the NF City arrived earlier than usual. It had just been middle October


    when ayer of thin ice covered the river of the QH Tidal ts and snowy day. Birds were hovering


    over the river, and from time to time they let out a deep whine, as if telling people how hard it was to


    stay in winter. They were waiting for the fish toe out of the ice at any time, so that they could have


    a good meal.


    Perhaps people here had been ustomed to such winter days a long time ago. Even it was snowy


    outside in a long time, there were still a young boy, wearing a thin wool shirt, running to the river to look


    for the fish trapped in stone crevices of the river. In fact, even people in the north were not used to the


    fishy smell, so they only caught fishes for fun. After the fish was ced in a small homemade stic


    bag, When the bag was full, they were all released. Repeated this, and found some fun for your free


    time.


    For Gail, this kind of game was her life-time bosom friend. In her childhood, her grandfather often took


    her to the river to catch fish. Because of the poverty, her grandfather and she had never set the fish


    free they caught, for they knew that a small fish was their most delicious dinner. Grandpa often put the


    fish he captured in a nearby tank, so they could have fresh fish every day. Every time it was time for


    dinner, Gail''s grandfather would put the fish in the bowl of Gail while he only drank fish soup and had


    some pickles.


    Nobody knew how difficult they had been in those days, and nobody knew how bitter the fish soup,


    salted vegetables and taste of food had been.


    Gail often thought about these days, but she did not feel how miserable those days were. Although Gail


    did not have many clothes to wear, she felt more happiness than pain. Perhaps she was just a child at


    that time, and Gail did not imagine that adult life is always so boring and impatient.


    Although days had changed, Gail felt empty inside, she couldn''t know why she felt that way. "Maybe


    I''ve really grown up," sheforted herself.


    Today, it snowed as usual in NF City. It was weekend, so Gail was in bed watching the shadow stealer,


    which she hasn''t finished yet. Because of the cold weather, Iris and Sherry didn''t go out.


    "We haven''t been together for a long time. Let''s find Mary to y with snow." Said Iris suddenly.


    "Oh my God It''s so cold. I won''t go. " Sherry said unwillingly.


    "Come with me. Otherwise, you will be driven mad." Iris said with a sullen face, "Gai, let''s go. Leave


    her alone." Iris continued.


    "Iris, it''s too cold. Besides, I haven''t finished reading the novel yet." Gail said.


    "Well, Gail, how could you be so selfish? We haven''t been out for a long time. You have no intention of


    dating me at all. I have loved you for so many years." Said Iris while stamping her feet.


    "Well, well, well, my beautiful, I will apany you for a while, is that all right?" Said Gail with a smile.


    "How about you invite Mr. James, your boss, to let me have a look?" Iris crawled to the bedside and


    looked at Gail silly.


    "What? How can I ask him out? Do you think that he can date anyone?" Gail rolled her eyes at Iris.


    "Hello, Gai, ask Mr. James toe here and let us see him. Don''t be so mean." Sherry began to be


    anthomaniac as well.


    "What are you doing? You''re noting with us." Iris couldn''t help cursing Sherry.


    "Who said I wouldn''t go? Did you hear me? Did you hear me?" Sherry pointed at Iris and Gail, then


    Sherry said.


    "Humph, a good man doesn''t fight with a woman." Iris slightly waved her long hair and answered.


    "Gai,e on. Just fulfill our grand wish." Pouting her lips, Iris shook Gail''s arm like a little child.


    "Okay, I can only give it a try. Anyway, no one is to kick up a fuss." Gail had no choice because of their


    persistence.


    "Yes." After making a gesture of saluting, Iris turned her head and winked at Sherry who was standing


    behind her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Gai, what''s up?" James'' voice came from the other end of the line.


    "I What are you doing? " Gail didn''t know what to say.


    "Oh, I have nothing to do, and I''m just about to find something to do."


    "Well My friends want to hang out with us. Would you like to go with us? " Gail covered her fast beating


    heart with her right hand.


    "Ah! It''s so cold outside. Are you crazy?" James said with a smile.


    "It''s okay. If you don''t want to go, then don''t go."


    "Who told you I wouldn''t go? Tell me, when will you go out?"


    As for James, ying with snow was a long time ago. His parents were still together at that time, and


    the three of them had happily caught fishes and yed with snow by the bank of the QH Tidal ts.


    After so many years, as time gone by, the man he once was is gone. All these years, James only cared


    about work. As for amusement, he had to go out to see a different world because of work.


    Hearing that James promised without hesitation, Iris and Sherry picked up a broom in the corner and


    sang ''glorious time'', which made Gail burst intoughter when she saw them being so disgraced.


    Gail had never expected that James would say yes so easily. Gail looked out of the window at the big


    snow, feeling it for the first time in her life that the snow was so beautiful. She had never before noticed


    how snow could dust the pine trees. Well, what a great discovery it was! Gail could only me herself


    for finding it sote.


    "Well, we haven''t called Mary yet." Iris suddenly jumped up from the chair.


    "Iris, could you be quiet? You are a girl, don''t be a man," Sherry provoked on purpose.


    "Who did you say? Don''t you want to walk down the stairs today?" With one of Iris'' legs stepping on the


    chair, Iris pointed at Sherry sitting on the bed with her right hand.


    "Sister, please forgive me. I''m afraid of you, ok? I''ll call Mary. " Sherry changed the topic immediately.


    "Mary, I got a great news for you. Do you want to know?"


    "What good news? Are you getting married?" Maryughed.


    "Fuck off! We are going out. Are you interested? "


    "That''s great! I want to go out and y with snow! Why do you want to go out today?" Mary asked with


    surprise.


    "Because the handsome guy are with us!"


    "The handsome guy? Oh my God! What a lucky day! "


    "Ha ha, Gai called her husband out." Sherry teased.


    "What are you talking about?" Gail scolded.


    "What? You mean James wille with us?" Mary opened her mouth wide.


    "Yes. Do you feel unreal? To tell you the truth, Gai is so attractive." Sherry shouted to Gail.


    "When are you going? I can''t wait."


    "Are you an idiot? I''ll call youter."


    The snow outside the window was getting heavier and heavier. The whole city was covered in the white


    snow, and even the most conspicuous moon tower waspletely submerged in the heavy snow.


    There was not even a single car on the wide road of the XK Road, which waspletely different from


    the previous bustling scene. If you walked to the middle of the road, you didn''t have to worry about the


    traffic police. You should know in this season, the traffic police were probably still enjoying the


    wonderful dream on their cozy bed.


    However, the snow didn''t stop. Gail was worried. She was afraid that James would break the


    appointment because of the heavy snow. She would be embarrassed about it.


    "Let''s go, Gai." Iris shouted.


    "Oh, I''ming."


    A few minutes earlier, James arrived at the bank of the QH Tidal ts. He walked straight along the


    wheel print, leaving a series of footprints behind him. It looked like the footprints of a man who had


    escaped.


    "James, you''re here so early."


    "I just arrived." Staring at the snow covered Gail''s head, James gently wiped the snow off and forgot


    there was someone else.


    The two girls didn''t know that Gail and James were that close. They had thought that they were just


    colleagues. Now it turned out that things were not as simple as they thought. Their rtionship was


    him. It turned out that they were more than friends.


    They did not expect her to disguise herself.


    "Oh, this is my girlfriend, Iris." Gail said.


    "I''ve heard Gai talk about you a lot. It''s my honor to see you." James said politely.


    "Nice to meet you." Iris shook his hand nervously


    "These are sherry and Mary." Gail introduced.


    Gail introduced them to James, it was the first time for James to hang out with so many girls. He was


    not good at talking to girls, he didn''t know what to say.


    "How about we make a big snowman? We haven''t yed with snow together for so many years."


    Suggested Iris.


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s make a snowman, three of us are in a group, Gai and Mr. James are in


    another group. Let''s see who make a beautiful snowman." Then, Sherry deliberately assign Gail and


    James in the same group.


    "It''s not fair. Look at him! Do you think he can make a snowman?" Gailined.


    "Who told you I can''t make a snowman?" James didn''t think so.


    "Now that Mr. James said so, we don''t have to hesitate any more. Let''s get started." Mary said.


    Then they divided into several groups and began to make snowmen, which was a "difficult task". Iris,


    Mary and Sherry were arguing about what kind of snowman they were going to make.


    On the other side, Gail and James found a nk and started to make a snowman. They did what they


    were supposed to do at the same time. The body of the snowman, head, arms, eyes, eyebrows......


    When their four hands touched each other, they obviously felt nervous like never before.


    Both of them knew what kind of snowman they would make, that was something they both noticed


    when they first met.


    The threedies gaped at the cute snowmen built by Gail and James. They wondered why Gail was so


    clever. Although she used to be so poor that she had no money to eat, now she made friends with the


    upper ss.

 Chapter 21 Hotpot

    Chapter 21 Hotpot


    Since they were tired from ying with snow, they decided to find a ce to have dinner.


    Mary believed that Gai must have something to talk with her prince charming, so she took Sherry away


    quietly.


    With a sly smile, Sherry grabbed Mary''s arm and said, "Don''t be afraid. Although James is a handsome


    man, we need to investigate him more carefully. If he is a yboy with a pretty face, we can''t let him


    cheat to Gai!"


    Mary bit her lips and nodded, "You are right. I can''t be cheated by appearances."


    Iris also came over excitedly, "Yeah, so that''s why the dinner can test a person''s moral quality the most.


    Moreover, even if Gail and James don''t have anything to do with each other, we met such a handsome


    man, and it was a blessing to have dinner with him "


    Raising her eyebrows, Sherry smiled cunningly. "Well, Iris''s so smart, just like me. Ha ha ha..."


    Gail was walking ahead with James, there was an awkward silence.


    Gail heard the back three whispering andughing in a low voice. Gail knew that they were going to


    make fun of her.


    "Hey, what are you three talking about? Tell me, I want to be happy, too." Gail took this opportunity to


    break her and James'' embarrassment.


    "We are discussing where to eat. I haven''t eaten anything good for a long time. Would you like to join


    us? Sherry shouted and the other two pursed their lips and snickered.


    James stopped and turned around. "What do you want to eat? I''ll ask someone to order it for us."


    Hearing what he said, Gail was speechless and embarrassed. They were so good at taking advantage


    of the situation. It must be the scheme of Iris and Sherry.


    "That''s too kind of you. We just want to have a simple meal, you don''t have to bother. The food near


    our school is delicious. " Suddenly, Iris'' eyes lit up. "How about we eat hot pot? Hot pot is the best


    choice!" said Iris.


    Gail rubbed her forehead in embarrassment.


    James was just Gail''s boss. It seemed that these young girls knew him wrongly.


    "You just loved to eat hot pot, but others haven''t said what to eat." Gail med Iris.


    "I know a hot pot restaurant and it''s very delicious. If you like it, we can go there now. It''s very


    convenient." said James.


    "Okay, we want to eat hot pot, too. Since we all agree, let''s go " Iris leered at Gail and gave her the


    d eye.


    Gail was about to refute, but couldn''t find a word to say.


    "Well, are you busy? If you are busy, we will go. We can''t influence your work. " In Gail''s memory,


    James was quite busy recently, even every weekend, Raising his eyebrows, Jamesughed. "Well, you


    don''t want me to go with you?"


    "It''s impossible. Gai always cares about others. But Mr. James, if you have something important to do,


    you can go ahead with your work. Work matters most. " Sherry said immediately and took Gail''s arm


    and quietly touch her waist.


    Gail knew that Sherry wanted to have dinner with him.


    "No, I have time today. Let''s go. My car is over there. " Heughed and pointed ahead.


    Iris was so surprised, she covered her mouth and eximed in a low voice, "Wow! This is a limited


    edition luxury car!"


    Gail gave her a reproachful look. It was disgraceful of Iris to do so.


    Gail She was embarrassed, too. She shouldn''t have agreed to their invitation, which made M. James


    Soon they arrived at the hotpot restaurant. When they got out of the car, they saw the sign of the HDL


    restaurant. They were hungry at once.


    As far as Gail knew, the other girls in her dormitory were quite generous, but they wanted to go to the


    HDL restaurant several times in a month, but they never go. They were overjoyed.


    Gail still had to think about how to pay off James'' favor then.


    Gail turned her head and looked at her roommates behind her. They smiled tacitly. They must be


    saying something bad again.


    James walked in front of them, said something to the waiter and took them to a private room. A


    hollowed out carved curtain separated the private room from the hall. The left one was open, and the


    right one was facing a window. The heating is on very high but not stuffy at all.


    James sat beside Gail and said "As Gai''s friend, it''s my first time to meet you. It''s my treat. Therefore,


    they could enjoy the dinner as they liked. "


    "Okay, since you insist, we won''t be polite. Iris pped her hands and nodded to the other two girls


    with a satisfactory smile.


    Looking at the three roommates in front of her, Gail thought they were trying to sell her to James. And


    the feeling was so strange. Gail felt it necessary to remind her roommates that Mr. James wasn''t her


    boyfriend!


    "Mr. James, I don''t think it''s a good idea. My roommates eat a lot. Don''t be scaredter," Gail looked at


    James with a smile. Actually she felt bitter.


    James gave her a reassuring look. "Do you think that I couldn''t pay my bills? You can eat whatever you


    want. "


    Sherry was unhappy, e on, Gai. James is a CEO and this restaurant isn''t a Western-style


    restaurant. I think you have a good rtionship with Mr. James, so you want to save some money for


    him. Is there anything wrong? " After saying that, Sherry winked and raised her eyebrows. It seemed


    that she meant something else.


    "If you keep on talking nonsense like this, I''ll hit you when we get back to the dormitory." Gail shook her


    little fist in anger. But she couldn''t be too rude because of her cultivation.


    James snickered.


    He didn''t expect that she was so considerate. In fact, he had thought that it would be not sincere to


    invite her roommates to have some food from the HDL restaurant. Now he felt relieved.


    The four girls had a good time eating hot pot and had a good time chatting. Seeing that they were


    getting along with each other so well, James envied them a lot. Except Melissa who the daughter of the


    mayor, Gail is a very easy person to get along with and she was actually a very nice person.


    The thought of Melissa gave James a headache. Recently, they had to discuss a project with the


    mayor, and the cooperation went smoothly. However, the mayor and Mr. Eason always hinted to James


    that Melissa particrly wanted to work for the RF Group. Although James didn''t want Gai''s


    troublemaker toe to work for thepany, in consideration of the cooperation of the project, he


    had to agree to Melissaing to work in thepany.


    He hadn''t told Gai this yet, and he was worried that she might have someints against him for


    this. As a CEO, he was not supposed to care about the arrangement of position.


    On the other hand, in the past half year, because of Julie''s affairs, Gai always deliberately avoided him.


    Recently their rtion is better than before, but now he was making trouble for Gai.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like to eat hot pot? " Gai looked at him, confused. There was a trace of


    apology in her eyes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He gave a bright smile and said, "nothing. I was absent-minded because I thought of something. "I''m


    sorry. Let''s eat now. I also like hot pot."

 Chapter 22 Senior

    Chapter 22 Senior


    All the people gathered around the steaming hot pot. Seeing that, Sherry poked Iris in the arm, put


    down her chopsticks and picked up the ss of wine on the table, "Mr. James, I''d like to propose a


    toast to you. I hope that you can keep an eye on Gai when she do an internship there."


    With a ss of wine in his hand, James replied, "I''m sure that Gai and I have a lot inmon.


    Although I''m her boss, we are still good friends in private. I''m sure that I can take good care of her."


    Iris and Mary smiled at each other with hands covering their mouths and snickered.


    ''Mr. James is really funny. Although he is dressed in famous brand and his behavior is noble, his eyes


    are tender when he looks at Gai. If I''m not mistaken, he cares about her very much.''


    "We are so relieved to hear you say that. Although Gai is a little clumsy, she is the most diligent girl in


    our dormitory." Iris also raised her ss, "Then I propose a toast to you, I am Gai''s best friend, thank


    you for taking care of Gai."


    Soon, James poured a ss of wine and said, "I heard Gai often talk about you. As an open-minded


    boss, I''m sure I won''t be harsh on Gai. You drink whatsoever and I toast." After saying that, James


    raised his head to drink the wine in his ss.


    Mary also picked up her cup and smiled shyly, "I''ll propose a toast to you as her roommate. Since they


    have finished what I want to say, I will... Drink."


    Mary was a girl with few words. And it was rare for her to speak much when she saw James today.


    "Okay, I''ll drink it." James drank it up and said with a faint smile, "I think you are trying to make me


    drunk."


    Hearing that, Gail picked up her ss with a smile, "The only one left is me. Now that I have toasted


    you, I should thank you for taking care of me, Mr. James, and by the way, thank my roommates for


    taking care of me."


    Gail seldom drank. Although it was a cocktail, her face turned red after drinking it.


    James patted her back and added, "You can''t drink too much. I didn''t ask you to drink it all. "


    Hearing what Sherry and Iris were whispering, Gail''s face was even redder.


    Gail waved her hand and said, "I''m fine. Let''s eat some food. This vermicelli is delicious. "


    In fact, Gail was going crazy. How could she be treated like a monkey by her roommates? They would


    talk about her for three or four months.


    Although Gail liked James, she didn''t have feelings for him anymore because of Julie. She didn''t want


    to be a fool and be a substitute of someone else. She promised to hang out with James because


    she felt that they were old friends and she didn''t fuss about his rtionship with his ex-girlfriend.


    ''All right. Just take it as a promise to fulfill their expectation to Mr. James. I promise I won''t make a


    promise to such a request easily.''


    "By the way, Mr. James, let''s have a gossip. Mr. James, you are so young and promising. There must


    be a lot of girls who are fond of you. Do you have a girlfriend?" Iris suddenly felt that, as a good


    roommate, it was necessary for her to inquire about him, and maybe she could assist James and Gail


    to be two happy lovers.


    "¡­¡­" All of a sudden, Gail''s flesh meatball dropped into her bowl. The sauce sshed on her clothes.


    Gail quickly drew a piece of tissue to wipe her mouth, but her ears were waiting for James''s answer.


    "¡­¡­" Raising his head, James lookedposed, but there was shock and embarrassment in his


    heart.


    How should he reply? The girl he liked was just a friend to him and a subordinate. It was true that he


    didn''t have a girlfriend. He just didn''t know how would Gail think if he told them.


    James cleared his throat and replied lightly, "I don''t have a girlfriend yet. Do you want to introduce a girl


    to me?"


    "Well..." This put Iris in a quandary. She didn''t know how to answer these tough questions.


    "Well..." As Iris was saying, she rubbed her forehead and saw the evil smile on Gail''s face. "I do have


    this n. Look at my roommates, only Gai is the most suitable one by appearance."


    "Poof!" Gail was choked by the juice and coughed. She wanted to tape Iris''s mouth!


    "What''s wrong? Be careful." James took out a tissue for Gail and wiped her mouth without asking for


    her opinion.


    "It''s okay. I can do it myself." Gail took the paper from his hand and said


    James smiled and stared intently at Gail. He said seriously, "Yes, you are right. I think so. But


    sometimes you are a bit stupid. Your other aspects fit me very much. Do you also think so?"


    Sherry nodded, "Yes. At least for now, you two make a good match. But Gai is so poor," Sherry turned


    to Gai and said in a sincere tone," Gai, you should work hard and make money to get your dowry."


    "¡­¡­" Gail really wanted to ask them what happened and why they were so anxious to sell her?


    Gail quickly put down the chopsticks. "Hey! What are you talking about? I warn you again. If you make


    things worse, I¡­ She suddenly didn''t know what to say, "I won''t let you eat hotpot!"


    "Tut-tut, Mr. James said you were nice. I put it out for you. You didn''t thank me, but threatened me!


    Humph!" Then Sherry nced at Gail and continued to pick up food in the pot.


    Gail quickly turned to the left and said, "Well, Mr. James, please don''t mind. They are just having fun."


    James shook his head with a smile, "I don''t mind it at all."


    ''Damn it! James just wanted them to misunderstand the rtionship between him and me!


    It''s time for me to have a talk with him and let him face his own feelings.'' Although Gail didn''t want to


    strain the rtionship between them, this kind of joke was not funny at all.


    She gave him a dry smile, "Well, I''ll exin it to youter."


    As a result, Gail felt remorseful for the dinner and pounded her chest repeatedly!


    Fortunately, they didn''t say anything afterwards. Aftering out of the hotpot restaurant, the snow


    outside became heavier.


    "Thank you very much today. We are going back now." What Gail wanted to do was going back to her


    dormitory and teaching a lesson to Iris and Sherry.


    She knew that Sherry must want to be punished. Gail would like to tell others Sherry''s underground


    love affairs.


    "It''s snowing so heavily. How can you go home? Let me drive you home." James walked to his car


    without hesitation.


    "No, thanks. We can take a taxi." Gail wanted to make any exnation.


    "It''s hard to get a taxi in such a cold snowy day. Don''t bother. Get in the car." James didn''t care about


    her embarrassed smile. He looked at the other three and said, "Get in the car now."


    "Thank you, Mr. James."


    "Thank you, Mr. James."


    The three of them got into the car happily.


    "Don''t call me Mr. James anymore. I''m not your boss. As a friend of your roommate, we are also


    friends, so don''t regard me as an outsider." James said in a gentle voice as he buckled up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Okay. We will call you James from now on. Or senior James? How do you think?" Iris took a look at


    Gail with a cunning smile.


    "Okay, I haven''t heard anyone call me senior James for a long time. James looked at the tangled Gail


    andughed secretly.

 Chapter 23 Unworthy Of Such Treatment

    Chapter 23 Unworthy Of Such Treatment


    When Gail''s three roommates reached the dorm, they dashed upstairs. "See you, senior James."


    Looking at them pretending to be close to James and leaving her alone downstairs, Gail was very


    embarrassed.


    At the thought of what Sherry had just said, Gail blushed and felt ashamed.


    "Thank you. You spend much money in inviting us to have dinner today. I hope that we don''t waste your


    time and trouble you today. Or I feel very sorry." Gail chuckled, not knowing what to do.


    "Your roommates are all very cute, and it doesn''t cost me a lot of money. Anyway, I am the CEO. To be


    honest, I still regret not taking you to eat seafood or something like that. I have nothing to do today."


    James walked to Gail and put the hood on her.


    "That''s good. Well, I''ll go upstairs now. You can go back early. " Gail just wanted to leave when she


    thought of what they said.


    "You want me to leave so soon? Do you dislike my performance? James leaned against the car and


    looked at Gail flirtatiously. It seemed that she was too shy to raise her head, avoiding his eyes.


    The sight of Gail easily triggered his interest. James started to make fun of her.


    Gail raised her head and didn''t know what to do with her watery eyes, "No, I''m just worried that you


    might go backte and it''s hard to drive on the slippery road. Don''t you worry about the heavy snow?"


    Gail bit her lips. How could she dislike him? She also thought that he had behaved too well and was


    easy to be misunderstood.


    "So you are worried about me. That''s good." James smiled and reached out his hand to touch Gail''s


    hair naturally. "The snow is so heavy. Would you like to go for a walk with me?"


    Watching the snow falling, James couldn''t help but want to stay with Gail for a little longer.


    The snowkes fell on Gail''s fluttering eyshes, like a butterfly resting gently on petals. Trying his


    best to control his desire to appreciate her face while holding it up, James put his hand into his pocket.


    Gail looked up at the snowy sky. How beautiful it was.


    "Okay. Let''s go." Gail didn''t want to refuse the idea of being in the snow with someone apanying


    her.


    Suddenly Gail remembered a saying, "I always like to hold your hand in the snow because our hair will


    be white, and then I can pretend as if we have stayed together for a lifetime."


    They walked along the road outside the dormitory building. Because of the snow, there were very few


    pedestrians on the road, except two or three couples.


    "Do you like snowing?" Asked James in a soft voice, which looked empty and small in the snowy day.


    Gail answered excitedly, "Of course I like it. Though snowy days were very troublesome when I was


    young, I still like it best. If there is no snow in winter, I think it''s not winter."


    James looked at Gail who was in high spirits and suddenly stopped. "Gail, I have something to tell


    you."


    Looking at his serious face, Gail asked, "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    "I..." When James was about to speak, he was interrupted by a coupleing towards him.


    "Hey, isn''t that Gail, you¡­ Are you Mr. James?" Suddenly, the girl noticed that the man standing in


    front of Gail was actually James. Her face changed for several times.


    She had meant to mock that Gail also had a date, but seeing James, her heart was instantly filled with


    jealousy and anger!


    At the sight of Melissa, James asked coldly, "What''s wrong? Did you feel something wrong?"


    "How could that be? I''m just d to meet my boss, Mr. James. I need your pardon in the future,"


    Melissa responded, as she remembered that James had said that she was stupidst time. "If I do


    something wrong, I will have to ask you to testify and criticize me." Melissa nodded at James politely.


    James was the most suitable one for her. In order to be closer to him, Melissa asked her father to give


    her a position in the RF Group, so she could see him every day. ''As long as I can get close to James, I


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    won''t believe that I can''t catch him.'' Melissa thought to herself!


    When James met Melissa''s gaze, he felt disgusted. But James just looked at Melissa coldly. "In fact, I


    don''t think you are suitable for the working environment of ourpany. If your father didn''t ask you to


    enter thepany for training, I didn''t want you toe. "


    What James meant was that he didn''t like her but for her powerful father!


    Melissa felt a sharp pain in her palm.


    ''Gail, how could you allow such an excellent man to stand by your side, and how could he humiliate me


    in public!''


    Feeling the emotion of Melissa, Jared patted her hand, "Yes, I also think it''s hard for Melissa to work


    there, but she''s eager to do everything well. I hope Mr. James can take care of herter. "


    Looking at Jared, James frowned and asked, "Are you the son of the sessor of the mayor Shen?"


    As soon as these words came out of James''s mouth, Jared''s face also turned pale. The corners of his


    mouth were slightly twitching. He tried to wear a smile atst. "You''re joking. My father is only a person


    who does his job well. I don''t know whether the mayor appreciate him or not. "


    A stern look appeared on Melissa''s face. She turned to look at Gail, eyes simmering with rage.


    Ignoring Melissa, Gail was fine just now. Now she not only met Melissa, but also knew that she was


    going to work in the RF Group, which made Gail suddenly in a bad mood. ''Melissa never like me. If


    both of them work in onepany, she will deliberately make things hard for me.'' Gail thought.


    Melissa asked with a smile, "So do youe here for some work? It''ste now. If you and a secretary


    appear on campus, it will be imaginable." Melissa held her elbow and looked like a spectator.


    Gail narrowed her eyes and said, "Melissa, Mr. James and I just came here to visit the snow in the


    school. Do you have any opinion?"


    At first, James was going to fight back, but when he saw the unwilling look on Gail''s face, he decided to


    wait and see what would happen. He would take action if she was too weak to fight back.


    "Huh!" Rolling her eyes, Melissa said, "I don''t have any opinion. I just worry about Mr. James. If he got


    trapped by you, I''m afraid his family would be irritated! "


    Even if Gail had that idea, she had buried it deep in her heart. Now, she would not get close to him.


    She would not allow herself to think of that.


    Melissa was right. As the CEO of the RF Group, James was conspicuous in NF City. Gail felt extremely


    ashamed to even have that idea!


    Gail tried her best to control her anger and finally gave a mocking smile.


    At first, James was ready to fight back. But when he saw Gail''s reaction, he changed his mind. He kept


    an eye on Gail to see if she really cared about him and give Melissa a counter attack.


    James had overestimated a simple girl. He didn''t know that Gail would be so fragile when her


    thoughts were guessed by others.

 Chapter 24 Game Of Change

    Chapter 24 Game Of Change


    Seeing a self-deprecating smile on Gail''s face, James red up and yelled, "Stop! Melissa, you haven''t


    even been in thepany yet! How dare you stick your nose to my affairs? As the daughter of the


    mayor, you are just so so! If you are still so unscrupulous, I think you don''t have to go to thepany.


    At the worst, your father and I stop cooperating!"


    As James said, he raised his eyebrows and continued, "How can a bigpany, the RF Group be


    controlled by the mayor?"


    The expression on Melissa''s face immediately changed as she intended to tease Gail. Realizing that


    she had made a slip of the tongue, Melissa put on an innocent and pitiful look and apologized, "I''m


    sorry, Mr. James. I just said it casually. I didn''t mean that. I apologize to you. I just want to express my


    ignorant opinion, which has nothing to do with my father."


    James lifted his chin and cast a cold nce at her. Then he turned to look at Gail gently and said,


    "Let''s go back. Don''t be bothered by these irrelevant people. It''s not worth it."


    Gail cast her eyes down and walked back.


    Seeing that Gail didn''t look good, James hurriedly chased after her.


    Jared knew that Melissa was not taking his words seriously, so he couldn''t help butin in a low


    voice, "Melissa, you''re so naughty. You know how much James hates being mentioned about his family


    by others. He doesn''t have a good rtionship with his father, but you stepped on his most painful


    spot. "


    Melissa got upset at once. She shook off his hand and said, "How could I know this? Why didn''t you tell


    me earlier? It''s meaningless to say it now. Don''t be wise after the event." Melissa was so annoyed that


    she walked on high heels.


    Jared realized that his tone was a little heavy, and quickly went after her. "Melissa, it''s my fault. I


    shouldn''t me you. I want to help you, but James is too shrewd to see through your mind."


    Melissa clenched her teeth and frowned, "So you mean that I deliberately made things difficult for Gail


    and James saw through it, don''t you?"


    "Melissa, listen to me first! " He grabbed Melissa''s shoulder and tried to exin.


    "Fuck off! I didn''t expect that you were such a coward! I was so blind to be with you! Why do I want to


    be with you? From now on, I don''t want you to appear in front of me forever! " Melissa shook off Jared''s


    hands, "And the things that you need the help from my father will be impossible. "


    Jared couldn''t put up with Melissa. Before Jared left, his face turned pale when he heard these words.


    "Melissa, calm down. Be careful. Don''t fall! Melissa, please listen to my exnation. I said those words


    because I really want you to be good. Melissa!" Jared kept running after Melissa. However, Melissa lost


    her bnce and stepped on the frozen snow. She then fell down!


    "Ah! ! ! Gail, this isn''t over! It''s all your fault. I''m in a bad mood because of you!" Melissa couldn''t stand


    the grievance anymore. Looking at the empty road, she cried out.


    Gail and James walked a long way and reached the dormitory building.


    "I''m here. You can go back first. Our dormitory is about to be closed. I''m going upstairs now." Gail had


    wanted to watch James leave, but when she heard Melissa''s angry voice from afar, she became sober.


    She shouldn''t be so stupid to make apromise. For one thing, she didn''t want to be a substitute for


    another woman. Although she was poor, she had a soul of flesh and blood. For another, she didn''t want


    to be another woman who was wildly wished to marry a rich man. She just wanted to leave the RF


    Group and get away from James.


    She would leave here after the internship.


    After all, she had to go back to apany her grandpa. Her grandpa who was the only family for her


    lived at home alone.


    ''Well, the differences between me and James are too many. It''s time to throw away those unrealistic


    and childish ideas.''


    "Don''t mind what she said. Gail, I know you are a powerful girl. I like your personality. I wanted to tell


    you about Melissa. After all, I find that you hate her. If you don''t like her, I won''t let here to the


    her and make her happy.


    However, Gailughed heartlessly. "It doesn''t matter. She is just like that. As a CEO, you shouldn''t


    offend the mayor because of a secretary. Don''t be so nice to me from now on. You know Melissa


    misunderstood me. You''d better treat me as your secretary."


    Her smile was harsh. James knew that she didn''t want to talk much now.


    "You go upstairs first. I''m going back." James stared at Gail and held his tongue.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Okay, bye." After saying that, Gail waved at him and went upstairs without looking back.


    With a wry smile, James sighed, "She''s really heartless. She didn''t even look at me."


    Gail was not good at hiding her emotions. Even if she tried to hide them, she was not able to seed.


    Having known her for such a long time, James could sense her emotion at a nce.


    James had already hidden his emotions well in his family''s callous living environment. If it was not


    someone familiar to him, no one could tell what he was thinking.


    But James have periods of time, he couldn''t be in a hurry. Before the rtionship between him and Gail


    had improved, his efforts was destroyed by Melissa.


    Since then, James had put Melissa on his cklist.


    When Gail was back in her dormitory, she was facing three roommates who were waiting for her to


    gossip together.


    "Gai, you are back! Finally you are back!" The eyes of Sherry lighted up when she saw Gail.


    "Gai, do you still remember toe back? Tell me! What''s your rtionship with that rich and


    handsome man, Mr. James?" Iris walked up to Gail and pushed her in a strange way. Iris looked like a


    vixen.


    "I have nothing to do with him. I''m just a poor country girl. How can I be rted with our CEO? James


    just thinks that I''m silly, simple and easy-going, and then we be friends." Gail picked up her


    toiletries and went to the bathroom.


    Then she added, "But I can try if you need his help while I''m still in the RF Group. You''ll miss the


    chance after I leave the RF Group?" Gail spoke in a pleasant tone, but nobody could see the loneliness


    and sadness on her face.


    Iris knew Gail the most, so she found that something was wrong. She put the index finger in front of her


    mouth.


    Sherry cooperatively shut up. She talked to Iris in silence, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll ask her," Iris replied.


    When Iris went into the bathroom, Gail was already wiping her face.


    She walked to Gail carefully and asked, "Gai, what''s wrong with you? What happened?"

 Chapter 25 James鈥檚 Jealousy

    Chapter 25 James¡¯s Jealousy


    The next day, when Gail went to work, she saw a familiar figure. It was a woman dressed gorgeously in


    winter. Then she found this woman was Melissa.


    Although Gail didn''t want to see Melissa, she couldn''t leave thepany because she disliked


    Melissa. Gail didn''t have a powerful father or a powerful friend. Unlike Melissa, Gail couldn''t act as she


    wished.


    Gail was weak while Melissa was strong in thepany. If Melissa continued to speak something like


    she did yesterday, there would be a lot of rumors in thepany.


    As far as Gail could remember, she had been thoughtless when she first came to thepany. She


    was taken on a business trip by James and she received much special care from James in front of her


    colleagues, which had made her live in gossip for a long time.


    Actually, Gail was grateful to Julie. Julie''s appearance rmed her a lot. Since then, she had be


    smarter and distinguish herself in front of her colleagues and in private.


    Now that Melissa was here, Gail had to keep a distance from her and James. Gail thought it necessary


    to keep a distance from James in front of other people and to avoid getting too close to Melissa.


    Gail had to look out for Melissa. To relieve herself, Melissa would do anything.


    While Gail was absent-minded, she got a call from James.


    Gail picked up the phone from the CEO''s office and said, "Mr. James, what can I do for you?"


    "Pleasee in and bring your notebook by the way." At the sight of Gail sitting at her desk in a daze,


    James wondered what was going on in her mind.


    Gail said in a voice dripping with sarcasmst night, and acted differently today.


    James had tried his best to get close to Gail recently. But Melissa had spoken too much. He was


    disappointed.


    After a while, the door was pushed open and Gail walked in.


    Gail was wearing a milk white high necked sweater today. Her neck was very beautiful. No matter how


    hard she was, she walked with a straight spine as arrogant as herself. The clothes made her very


    gentle. Her fair skin and quiet face were exactly what he was most familiar with.


    Gail just stood in front of James with her notebook and didn''t say anything. She just looked at him with


    her bright big eyes.


    A file was thrown to her by James. "Look at this file. You have toe with me to meet the clientter.


    Get familiar with it first."


    In fact, James didn''t have to meet this client. He nned to refuse to meet him. But he wanted to


    spend some time alone with Gail because he was afraid that she would leave him. Because of her, his


    temper and style of doing things had gradually changed.


    Mr. Eason still joked that he had been subdued by that little girl, and he said that Julie might not be so


    important in his heart.


    Mr. Eason said in all earnestness, "Actually, you should think about your own heart. What you care


    more about is Gail or Julie. In fact, it might be the best choice for you to be with Gail."


    In fact, James had also thought that the reason that he stayed with Gail is whether he wanted to forget


    Julie or not. James didn''t know the answer, but when he saw that Gail treated him as if he was a


    stranger, his heart ached, empty, and even sad.


    Gail didn''t raise her head to look at James. She just opened the file and nced at him casually, "I


    know. Mr. James, is there anything else?"


    A pang of sadness shed across James''s eyes due to her indifferent tone. But he still smiled at Gail


    and said, "No, you can go about your business. We will set out at three o''clock in the afternoon."


    Gail nodded her head, "OK, I know. I''ll go to work then."


    After saying that, Gail turned around and left without taking a look at James.


    It seemed that Gail was still ming James for not helping her. Or, she might be thinking that it was


    because of Melissa''s identity that he let Melissa bully her like that.


    It was so difficult for James to know what a woman was thinking and what the reason was.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Gail left her seat to meet James.


    Seeing Gaile in, James also stood up and picked up his briefcase. He said gently, "Let''s go."


    Without saying anything, Gail turned around and stood by the door, waiting for James to leave his


    office.


    As a subordinate, she should follow the superior.


    When Gail went downstairs and arrived at other departments, she found aggressive and hostile


    Melissa who was staring at her.


    Gail was thankful that Melissa wasn''t James''s secretary. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to


    lead such afortable life.


    Gail still followed James quietly, behaving like an obedient servant.


    Sitting in the back seat, neither of them spoke. Sitting in front, the driver saw a pair of affectionate eyes


    and a pair of indifferent eyes from the rearview mirror. He kept silent.


    As a chauffeur, he knew Mr. James had a crush on this girl since they talked about everything before.


    But today, the atmosphere was so weird. Something must have happened between them.


    At this time, the best way for a driver was to be blind and dumb and pretend to know nothing.


    After a while, they arrived at their destination. James and Gail went to the coffee shop on the top of the


    building. The client was already there waiting for them.


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting so long. It should be us waiting for you. I''m so sorry." With


    a smile, James extended his hand and sincerely apologized to him.


    Mr. Zhang reached out his hand with a smile and said, "I thought we should wait one more hour.


    Besides, we just arrived here and the chair hasn''t been heated yet."


    It was easy to know who needs help.


    "Of course, we won''t keep you waiting so long. After all, if we don''t want to cooperate with you, we


    won''t make you wait so long. Since we''re going to cooperate, we can''t treat yourpany like that."


    James reached out his hand and motioned Mr. Zhang to sit down.


    "This young and beautifuldy, who are¡­" Mr. Zhang recognized the pretty girl standing behind Mr.


    James at a nce.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhang. I''m Mr. James''s secretary, Gail." Gail introduced herself with a smile.


    James could tell from the way Mr. Zhang didn''t look at Gail simply. Although it was different from that


    straight feeling, James felt a little ufortable.


    Fortunately, Mr. Zhang was a sensible man. He didn''t touch Gail when he shook hands with her.


    "Hello, Miss Gail. I guess that you haven''t graduated from the university, but you can take up the


    position of Mr. James''s secretary. It seems that you are definitely excellent." Mr. Zhang let go of Gail''s


    hand and smiled at James.


    "Mr. Zhang, how do you know that I haven''t graduated from college? Did I show this in some aspect?"


    It seemed that Mr. Zhang was easygoing, so Gail asked easily.


    James''s eyes darkened. How could she smile so brightly to others? Gail didn''t pay any attention to him


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    this morning!

 Chapter 26 Menstruation Period

    Chapter 26 Menstruation Period


    Taking a nce at the expression on James'' face, Mr. Zhang guessed that Mr. James might have a


    crush on the college student who hadn''t graduated yet.


    So Mr. Zhang asked mysteriously, " Do you know what expression Mr. James has now?"


    Gail looked to James, she didn''t understand why Mr. Zhang cared about James'' expression


    It was obvious that he was not happy, ok?


    " I think Mr. James hasn''t had a good rest today. He must be tired. Gail answered honestly.


    Mr. Zhang didn''t respond. Instead, he smiled broadly. James'' thought at this time was ''Gai, you''re a


    good liar. You''re just pretending you don''t know why, '' James had to find an opportunity to let Gai know


    the result of offending her boss.


    He smiled faintly, "I didn''t expect you to find the problem! Then tell me how you should deal with your


    boss who looks exhausted. "


    He arched his brows. It was impossible for him to fool her.


    She also smiled faintly. "So I have ordered a double espresso for you. It will be ready soon. You will be


    much more energetic today if you can get some energy. "


    Mr. Zhang was going to take this opportunity to get in touch with Mr. James'' secretary - she was very


    beautiful. Now it seems that she has been chosen by Mr. James as well. His original n was to try his


    best to maintain the cooperation with the RF Group. Because he needed the cooperation, so he


    naturally couldn''t overdo it.


    He said gentlemanly, "Miss Gail, I felt discontented to see your boss being neglected on the face. If I


    guess right, Mr. James is nice to you, right? "


    Since Mr. Zhang couldn''t think otherwise about Gail, he would like to help this young and vigorous


    CEO. Young people suffered for pride.


    "Yes, Mr. James is very considerate to his subordinates, and everyone in ourpany praised him. So,


    if Mr. Zhang cooperate with us, you will get some unexpected harvest. Moreover, our CEO is young


    and promising, calm and efficient, and will definitely create greater benefits for both sides. " Although


    Gail had learned from the information that Mr. Zhang was at a disadvantage, she understood that he


    was deliberately embarrassing her, she pretended not to understand.


    Mr. Zhang could see that Gail was smart enough to understand what he meant. Now that Gail had


    made up her mind, there was no need for Mr. Zhang to poke his nose into other people''s business.


    "That''s for sure. I''ve always known it clearly. That''s why I asked Mr. James out today. I want to


    cooperate with him. I''m wondering, what do you mean, Mr. James? " Mr. Zhang was sincere and


    patient, waiting for James'' response.


    James was an indifferent, but Gail had been used to it. But she still knew that she couldn''t offend her


    boss openly in thepany.


    With a broad smile, she handed the document to James and said, "Mr. James, Mr. Zhang''s mean as


    long as we sign here, we will be the partners."


    James didn''t look at the file or take it. He just stared at Gail.


    Gail wasn''t annoyed, but kept smiling.


    Gail felt sore her hands, James took the papers from her in a casual manner. After all, Mr. Zhang was


    also one of the important clients, so he couldn''t be neglected.


    James signed it quickly, his movements were very graceful, Gail had always admired his handwriting


    What she didn''t understand was that he was handsome and rich, and that he could write so well.


    As far as Gail know, James'' view of love was disappointing, but he didn''t disappoint in other ways.


    After that, Mr. Zhang was finally relieved. He didn''t expect to be the third wheel for his big client,


    James. He was so embarrassed at the moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But as the CEO was so special to this girl, it seemed that the girl couldn''t be neglected in the future.


    He reached out his hand and said to James, "Mr. James, I hope we will have a pleasant cooperation."


    "I hope so." He just replied lightly.


    Mr. Zhang put away the files and handed them to the male assistant who was sitting next to him.


    "I''m sorry. I have something urgent to deal with. Since we have cooperated, we should celebrate it on


    the opening ceremony some other day." Then Mr. Zhang stood up.


    Noticing that Mr. Zhang was smart enough, James smiled at him and said, "okay. I''ll call to youter."


    "Okay, then we''ll go first without disturbing you two." Mr. Zhang added thest sentence on purpose.


    Gail stood up in a hurry. "See you, Mr. Zhang."


    What Mr. Zhang said was so strange that Gail thought Mr. Zhang was not disturbing them.


    "Bye, Mr. James and Miss Gail." The male assistant said only one word at the end.


    "Bye." Gail didn''t even know the assistant''s name.


    Only Gail and James were sitting side by side. All of a sudden, Gail sensed something was wrong.


    But James didn''t move, so she didn''t say anything.


    Gail had almost finished her coffee. She had disliked it before, but now she had to drink it. After all, she


    had nothing else to do.


    After a while, James called the waitress. Hearing the waiter''s words, Gail let out a sigh of relief. It


    seemed that James was finally leaving.


    "Two portions of steak, medium well. And a dessert, and a bottle of wine. " James took the menu and


    ordered a lot of food.


    "Mr., is this all?" The waitress repeated the dish name.


    James closed the menu. "That''s all. By the way, I want another ss of orange juice. " He remembered


    that Gail was not used to drinking red wine.


    "Okay, please wait for a moment." After that, the waitress turned around and left.


    Gail watched she and James sitting side by side, she guessed that James would stay for dinner. But


    they shouldn''t side by side. She decided to sit opposite.


    When she just raised her arm, a big hand pressed on her thigh. "Sit still."


    Although Gail wore a long dress, James'' hands were warm. Through the thin dress, she could feel his


    temperature, which was weird.


    She shouldn''t have taken off her coat because of the high temperature in the room, she put her coat on


    the seat.


    Reflexively, Gail blurted out, "I want to go to the bathroom."


    James stared at her with a skeptical look.


    She looked pretty with a light shade of lipstick. But, did she wear lipstick on purpose for the sake of


    cooperation? He hadn''t noticed her sexy lips before.


    He moved his hands away and said, "Please."


    Hearing this, Gail left the seat and ran to the bathroom.


    However, unexpectedly, Gail found out she was on her menstruation period when she was in the


    bathroom. She ran to the bathroom just to avoid the man!


    ''what the fuck! How could she forget that? She didn''t feel anything just now.


    Menstruation was on the wrong day. However, she never had a fixed menstrual period!


    Why did ite at this time? She had to take a sanitary pad out of her bag! More pathetically, she


    suddenly remembered that she didn''t have any sanitary pads in her bag!


    She was going to die, Gail thought!


    Well, she could borrow a sanitary pad from someone next to her.


    However, no one went to the bathroom stall next to hers. Gail had been squatting in the toilet for such a


    long time that her legs almost went numb!

 Chapter 27 A Warm Man

    Chapter 27 A Warm Man


    Gail looked at her clothes and thought, ''Oh, my God! It was so serious that her trousers were stained.


    But Gail didn''t find it, how stupid she was.


    Luckily, the trousers were ck, so others wouldn''t discover it. Gail was wearing a long coat, so they


    wouldn''t see that. But where could she find a sanitary pad!


    What? What''s wrong with thedies'' room? She heard a man''s voice!


    "Gai, are you inside?" The man seemed to be calling Gail''s name.


    Gail was surprised. She felt ashamed that she didn''t want to know a boy who breaks into thedies''


    room like this.


    "Hello, Gail," he said. Gail recognized the voice as James''s!


    Why did Jamese to thedies'' room for her?


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!" James seemed to be knocking the bathroom cubicle where Gail was. He said,


    "Gai, I know you are here. There is no one else except you in the bathroom. Open the door. I have


    brought you what you want. "


    "¡­¡­" How was Gail going to answer him? No matter what he said, Gail would never answer him.


    Nobody looked for people in the toilet.


    No, the thing she wanted Could it be that?


    "What is it? You''re The CEO of apany, how can you go to thedies'' room...... You... " Gail really


    didn''t know what to say.


    "You hid in the toilet because you encountered a difficult problem. Open the door quickly. Someone will


    Hearing what James said, Gail immediately straightened her clothes. She opened a crack and asked,


    "what''s that?"


    "Here you are." He reached out and gave her a pink thing.


    Oh my God! Gail felt dizzy! Wasn''t that a sanitary pad? Didn''t she always dream of something falling


    from the sky?


    "Hurry up!" He urged impatiently.


    Gail was thrilled. She opened the door and saw James who face red. "How do you know that I need it?


    "


    "Hurry up. I''ll exin when youe out." James shoved the bag into Gail''s hand and left in a hurry.


    Gail was carrying the pink, exquisite bag, and her face was too hot to touch!


    How could this man have a sanitary pad? It was still the style of a girl! And how did he know that Gail


    would need it?


    There were questions in Gail''s mind. Her heart was beating wildly. She didn''t know why it suddenly


    became abnormal.


    Gail dawdled out of the bathroom and felt nervous when she saw James sitting not far away and


    looking down at his phone.


    When he saw Gailing over, James said, "Sit down. The food is getting cold."


    Staring at the steaming steaks on the table, Gail asked, "Has the food been reheated?"


    "I changed another one." James didn''t look up. His face was still a little red. It seemed that he was also


    surprised at what he did just now.


    Gail did not know how to see her boss, he just turned her away, and now suddenly very good, very


    warm boss.


    Gail was so nervous and anxious that she had no mood to eat anything!


    But James ordered a new one. It would be a waste if she didn''t eat it. And it would be more


    embarrassing if Gail left because of James'' considerate behavior.


    After a while, Gail got so curious that she couldn''t help but ask, "so, where did you get it..." Gail


    whispered. If James didn''t like to answer, he could pretend not to hear.


    Unexpectedly, James replied quickly, "I have asked another customer for it."


    Although James said naturally, Gail identally saw his red ears, and his unnatural fingers holding the


    knife and fork, obviously trembling.


    "¡­¡­" Her boss, a young president, would actually ask another woman for a sanitary pad just because


    of her?


    Gail was touched by James'' words. For a girl, he had to ask all the people around him if they had


    sanitary pads, regardless of his identity and image. It took a lot of courage for him to ask one of them.


    And he went to thedies'' room......


    No matter how indifferent he had been, his image had now beenpletely subverted......


    Gail had mixed feelings.


    Gail finished her meal very quickly. Although she was moved, she was still very embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gail walked out of the restaurant and went down the street. It was time to get off work. They didn''t have


    to work. They just needed to go home separately.


    "Gai, do you have anything tonight?" Now, James was back to normal and not as ill at ease as before.


    "What? Well, nothing else. " Gail was still watching James. Hearing his question, she didn''t respond.


    "How about we watch a movie. I heard that there is a good movie on the release. Would you like to go?


    " There was a smile in James'' face, as if he was expecting Gail''s answer.


    Even if Gail didn''t expect that, she knew better than to refuse, now that she was so much helped by


    him.


    No, since she was menstruating now, she should go home and change her clothes as soon as


    possible, and buy some bags of sanitary pads in the supermarket for free. Gail couldn''t let that happen


    again. She was almost......


    "But I want to go to school first, because I..." Gail didn''t know how to exin it to James.


    James nodded, "I see. It was not convenient for you right now. I was not considerate enough. How


    about going to the movies after work tomorrow? Ok? "


    "Okay, let''s see a movie tomorrow." Gail looked at him and looked away hastily.


    "Let me drive you back to your dormitory first. It''s cold outside. you can''t get a taxi." James grabbed


    Gail''s arm and turned to his car.


    "No, no, no. I''ll take a bus back. There are many bus passing by. It won''t take long." Gail didn''t dare to


    ride in his car anymore. If Gail went back to the school, it was too high profile, but also soiled his car.


    Although it was not that exaggerated, Gail still felt it inappropriate.


    "Let''s go. You''d better go back to the dormitory as early as possible. Don''t catch a cold. Let''s go. I''ll


    drive you back. " As James said, he took Gail straight to the front of the car, and covered Gail''s back


    with a strong arm.


    Gail still wanted to refuse James. Maybe it was because James has bribed Gail with his previous


    behavior. Gail didn''t dare to refuse him like before. At this moment, James'' smile suddenly turned warm


    in Gail''s eyes. Gail med herself for being so spineless.

 Chapter 28 What A Jerk

    Chapter 28 What A Jerk


    James sent Gail to the gate of the university because she didn''t want to drive to the dormitory building.


    It was inappropriate to keep a high profile.


    But James insisted on sending her to her dormitory building on foot. He said that he wanted to take a


    walk to help him digest what he had eaten.


    "But the driver is still waiting for you in the car. Mr. James, you should be considerate to your


    subordinate." Gail didn''t expect that the driver has been waiting for them to finish the meal.


    James put his hands in his pockets and said leisurely, "I prefer to be tender to a girl. Gai, I have always


    been inconsiderate to my subordinates. Haven''t you noticed that?"


    Gail was a little stunned by his statement and replied, "We have known each other for a long time. I am


    not only your assistant, but also your friend. You treat me well."


    James stopped and said, "Yes, I''m used to your being with me. If only you could be with me all the


    time. Even though you are an exception for me, you have always turned a blind eye to me. It makes me


    very sad. And you aren''t friendly to me. But you are very polite and kind to Mr. Zhang."


    "¡­¡­" Did she? Moreover, it was because of what happenedst night.


    When James saw the expression in her eyes, he knew that Gail had a problem with him because of


    Melissa. It seemed that James couldn''t be too anxious about Gail. It was not easy for her to not resist


    him, and he couldn''t scare Gail away again.


    "All right, I''m just kidding. "Let''s go to the supermarket to buy some food to eat. You should drink some


    hot water when you go back to the dormitory." I know girls like eating snacks. When they arrived at the


    supermarket, James suddenly took Gail''s hand and walked towards the supermarket.


    Feeling a little ufortable when he was holding her hand, Gail tried to free herself but she failed.


    James turned back with a gentle smile, "I will buy you some snacks. You can regard them as a reward


    from me on behalf of thepany. You still refuse? If you refuse, you will get no benefit in the future!"


    After that, James pulled Gail into the supermarket.


    Unable to change his mind, Gail had to follow him to the supermarket.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    James took Gail''s hand tightly and went to the shelf to search for something. When he saw a bag of


    red dates, he gave it to Gail and said, "Take it!"


    Then, James walked to the shelf with brown sugar and selected a girl''s favorite brand. He put the sugar


    into Gail''s arms again.


    Seeing this, Gail felt speechless. She couldn''t throw them away. Or she would be criticized if the


    salesman came here.


    Feeling that these were not enough, James grabbed Gail''s hand and brought her back to the ce


    where they took red dates. Then, James took another bag of red dates as well as some nuts. And then


    James walked around. No one knew what he was looking for.


    Finally, James stopped in a row of girls'' products.


    "Choose one?" James asked Gail in a low voice.


    Gail''s face was as red as a monkey''s butt. "..."


    ''What''s wrong with him today? He is really a freak!'' thought Gail. What''s wrong with him to buy sanitary


    pad with her?


    Gail grabbed James''s hand and turned around! She still had some sanitary pad left in her dormitory.


    She could buy it tomorrow.


    As soon as she was out of sight, James pulled her back. "Come back. Or I''ll stand here and won''t


    leave."


    "You can stand there!" Gail felt embarrassed and annoyed.


    "I know they won''tugh at me. They just admire you!" With an arrogant smile, James swung Gail''s


    arm, as if a kid who wanted candies.


    Gail was speechless. After only one afternoon, how could he be so shameless?


    Gail bit her lips and said, "I''ll take it by myself." Then she walked in front of sanitary pad, grabbing the


    smallest bag in her hand. What''s worse, James didn''t let go of her.


    "Have you seen clearly what you have taken? I saw there were many kinds of sanitary pad here. If you


    took the wrong one, don''t me me!" James didn''t see the brand clearly. He had nned to buy some


    for her next time.


    "Do you think you know better than me?" Gail was so angry that she dragged James out of the area.


    James nced at the product on the shelf. ''I can remember the cartoon on the product. Next time I see


    it, I''ll find the cartoon girl on it, '' he thought to himself.


    Or he could get the information of Google. Google knows everything.


    It seemed that he had never been so thick-skinned to buy anything for a girl and even to buy such


    private products.


    Gail and James waited in a line and put these products in a bag from the salesperson. Besides, it was


    James who paid for them, so Gail owed him more. What''s worse, she was still very angry for that.


    Gail decided to let James buy whatever he wanted. Today she finally found that he was a shameless


    person. He was just a rascal!


    She had a crush on him before. Today was the angriest day of her life!


    Gail took the opportunity to shake off his hand, but before she could get rid of him, James grabbed her


    hand quickly. "Gai, are you still angry with me? I just want to make you happy. Can''t you see it?"


    Such a tone James must have been cursed by someone! He was totally another person!


    "Gai," James shook Gail''s arm and said, "Don''t be angry. I know I''ve embarrassed you. I want to know


    about sanitary pad this time. Then I won''t borrow it from others."


    "¡­¡­" It was an embarrassing situation. Gail was about to lose her temper, but she didn''t.


    Gail was indeed moved by him to solve her problems before, but it was too embarrassing to recall this


    thing.


    Gail tried to get rid of James with one hand, but failed.


    "Gai, you look so cute."


    "Bastard!"


    "Well, thank you for yourpliment. Everyone thinks I''m a gentleman. You say so, it means that I am


    very real in front of you. "


    "¡­¡­" Gail bit her lips, and she was defeated by him.


    "Gai? Tell me!" James''s voice turned soft, his eyes gazing at Gail affectionately.


    When Gail met his eyes, her face flushed red again. He must had been reced by someone.


    James stared at Gail affectionately. Gail ignored and said, "Don''t talk like that, Mr. James. I''ll be


    frightened if you keep talking like that. I thought you looked like a different person because of the


    embarrassing thing. And if you continue to treat me like this, I will feel ashamed. I just had an ident


    today. Why did you... " Gail didn''t know how to express her thoughts to James.

 Chapter 29 Breakfast

    Chapter 29 Breakfast


    James held Gail''s hand and exined, "you''re wrong. I did it not to embarrass you, but to prove that I


    wanted to do something for you. Look, aren''t you talking to me now? "


    "Gai, I was uncertain when you suddenly refused to talk to me. Look at you, I even don''t have a chance


    to be embarrassed. ''Gai you must have misunderstood me over the past six months. I always feel that


    you are trying to stay away from me, aren''t you? " James'' eyes were serious. He wanted to get the


    answer from Gail.


    "I didn''t, Mr. James..." Gail answered, trying to avoid James'' eyes


    "Don''t call me Mr. James. You have never called me Mr. James in private before. Are you ming


    me?" James wanted to say whether Gail was ming him for always treating her as a person who


    could transfer his feelings.


    "¡­¡­" Gail lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She wasn''t sure if she was ming James.


    No, Gail didn''t me James. ''Melissa was right. I don''t deserve James, ''Gail thought. So Gail didn''t


    have to be so familiar with James. Even if they were friends, they should keep a proper distance.


    "Let go of my hand first. It''s not good for others to see that. We have known each other for so long, and


    you have treated me well. I always know that. We are sort of friends and have much inmon. You''ll


    make others misunderstand us. Besides, I''m an intern. People would gossip about you if you keep


    doing that. " She lowered her head and didn''t look at him. When she told him the truth, she realized


    that they were just friends. It turned out that she thought too much.


    She thought it would be easier for her to get away before her feelings for him were too deep.


    James fixed his eyes on Gail. She was no longer as shy as she used to be. At the moment she was


    calm, she was not as lovely as she used to be.


    But James still held her hand and said, "no, I won''t let you go. So you don''t like the way I got you into


    trouble, do you? You didn''t treat me like this before. Is it because of Julie that you suddenly show your


    indifference to me? "


    Julie! The name kept haunting in Gail''s mind and she had to mind it for a long time.


    Gail shook her head with a smile and looked up at James. "Why did you say that? Are you suspecting


    that I have been jealous of Julie?" Gail covered her mouth with one hand andughed, "you are too


    self-absorbed. Why would I be jealous of her?"


    ''does she really want to stay away from me just because she doesn''t want to get close to me?'' James


    wondered and felt very sad.


    He released Gail''s hands slowly. Beneath her smile was her sadness.


    "So, you don''t want to be too close to me, do you think I hurt your image?" His voice was sad and low,


    which made Gail''s heart hurt.


    She said with a heartless smile. "You''re a CEO and you''re so kind to me. People might think that I''m


    your mistress or I set a honey trap for you. Do you think which man dares to fall in love with me in the


    future. If we are just friends, just like ordinary friends, it''s inappropriate for us to hold hands. Besides, I


    will misunderstand if you buy something for me so considerately. "


    Yes, she would misunderstand. He was so nice to her, also because he was kind to her. She would


    think that they were not just friends.


    Hearing Gail''s words, James grabbed her hand excitedly and asked, "what do you mean? Tell me. "


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    His expectant eyes gleamed with a thrilling light, but Gail''s mood,plex to be disorderly.


    Would heugh at her if she told him the truth. Could it be that they couldn''t even be friends?


    She held the bag in her hand tightly and said, "I''ll misunderstand you. Are you interested in anyone in


    our dormitory and trying to butter me up?"


    "Yeah, how do you know that I''m interested in someone in your dormitory?" James held her hand and


    smiled.


    "What?" She heard the sound of her heart broken. It turned out that James had been so nice to her all


    of a sudden, because he had taken a fancy to her roommate. "Oh, then you can tell me who she is.


    There is no need to beat around the bush. I''m so embarrassed. Your clumsy way is too scary. You


    asked me to buy some bags, which were sanitary pads, for you. You followed me, you held my hand,


    bought it in person, are you trying to hurt me! " She said with a smile.


    "But don''t you ask me who that girl is?" Seeing her bright smile, he didn''t know if she was really happy.


    The smile on her face froze and then turned into a smile. James could hardly detect the loss in her


    eyes. "Yes, I forget to ask. If you don''t tell me, I will ask them one by one."


    He took Gail''s hand and said nothing.


    Did she really not care about it? Or was she pretending.


    Don''t rush, or he would scare her. It seemed that he hadn''t done enough to make her trust him


    "Don''t talk nonsense. That person is you. Alright, don''t catch a cold. Go upstairs and have some rest. "


    He tightened his grip on Gail''s cor. It was still cold at night.


    Only you! First chuckles and then disappointment. Yes, he was just joking.


    "Well, you should go back quickly. I should go first. See you tomorrow. When Gail saw the bags of


    things he had bought for her, her heart jumped up and down when she thought of what had happened


    in the afternoon.


    Both of them were unable to sleep at night.


    The next day, somehow, when Gail was downstairs of thepany, for the first time, she felt that she


    dared not to go in, but she wanted to.


    At this time, Melissa who was in high heels behind suddenlyughed, "if you stood here, do you want


    Mr. James to pick you up in person?"


    Turning around, Gail smiled and said, "whatever you say, as long as you are happy."


    The most headache now was that there was Melissa in thepany who couldn''t get along with Gail.


    She, Gail, had always been a nice person, at least she won''t get into trouble with anyone else. But


    Melissa was an exception!


    Gail didn''t care what Melissa was going to say. Gail decided to walk into the building and go to work.


    "Don''t be so proud. You''re just James'' assistant. I don''t believe you can stay as long as I''m here! Mr.


    James is my type. How dare you possession of him? " Melissa didn''t like any country girl who dared to


    rob her charm!


    When Gail came to the desk, she found there was a breakfast!


    It was James'' favorite breakfast. Sometimes when he forgot to have breakfast, he always said he


    would eat here.


    ''Did James buy the breakfast for me?'' she wondered?

 Chapter 30 Burning With Jealousy

    Chapter 30 Burning With Jealousy


    Gail nced at the CEO''s office and saw someonee out, which meant James was here.


    ''What''s going on? Why hasn''t James restored yet?


    At this moment, Mr. Eason walked slowly to Gail and said, "Gai, this is the breakfast that James


    bought. Do you want to try it?"


    Hearing this, Gail stood up immediately. She knew that although Mr. Eason was kind, he was still the


    second inmand of thepany, and she had always respected him.


    Gail smiled, "Mr. Eason, why did James buy breakfast for me? I had breakfast this morning. James did


    obvious. Or maybe he wants to say something else?''


    Mr. Eason smiled and said, "I have known him since he was born. As a person who has had the


    experience, I think during the past six months, the rtionship between you and James really made me


    worried. Didn''t you notice that he had a crush on you?"


    Gail was still doubtful and replied, "But in his heart, I''m not the best one. He treats me well just because


    I am his good friend. Julie is the most important person in his heart."


    What Melissa had said broke into Gail''s mind again. What mattered most was that she and Mr. James


    could never be together.


    Mr. Eason also knew that there must be some misunderstandings between them. But he wouldn''t be


    wrong. The affection that Mr. James had for Gail were no less than that he had for Julie before. What''s


    more, he knew that Julie was in the past.


    Eason patted on Gail''s shoulder and said, "Don''t think too much. I know you are a good girl. Alright, as


    an old person, I will shut up."


    "I don''t think you are old. You look more like a charming middle-aged man. I''m sure that many girls will


    fall in love with you if you go around in our campus because you''re so handsome and charming."


    "You can tell me this now, but you can''t say this in front of other people. Or I will get burnt if my wife


    knows it."


    Gail knew that Mr. Eason was always a gentleman who took care of his wife. People always took him


    as an example in thepany. Gail envied Mr. Eason''s wife so much. His wife must have saved the


    whole universe in her previous life, so she had such a good husband.


    "I know. I won''t say that. Besides, your wife is so kind. How could she not know what kind of person


    you are?" Winking at Eason, Gail said, "I know."


    At this moment, James was sitting in the office and watching his breakfast being treated like this.


    However, he didn''t expect that Gailughed happily when she talked with Eason.


    James picked up the phone, only to find that Gail answered it casually. "Hello, this is..."


    "It''s me!" James was angry because Gail had even forgotten that it was a call from the CEO''s office!


    Gail opened her eyes wide and looked at the CEO Office subconsciously. In fact, she couldn''t see the


    scene inside the office from outside.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I just talked with Mr. Eason." How could she was so careless that she answered the


    phone without checking who was calling.


    "Why do you always chat with others when you go to work? Am I too kind to you?" When James


    noticed that Mr. Eason was looking at him and even touched his forehead to say ''No thanks'', he was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    unhappy.


    Hearing that James was not happy, Gail immediately sat down and exined, "I didn''t chat with Eason


    just now. There was something that he wanted to discuss with me. Even if they had a chat, James


    couldn''t be unreasonable.


    James''s voice didn''t sound harsh, "Did you have your breakfast? It would be cold if you didn''t eat it. If


    you don''t like it, you can throw it away. "


    Smile crept up on Gail''s face and her eyes were soft. She looked like a chrysanthemum. "Thank you for


    your breakfast. How could I dislike it? It''s an honor for me to enjoy the breakfast. You are so kind to me!


    " Gail nodded at James, like ackey.


    James snickered and said in a serious tone, "It''s good for you to know that." Then he hung up the


    phone and looked at Gail, who was sitting outside and holding her phone with a frown.


    At this time, the sun was shining on the office. James was so soft and masculine under the sunshine.


    That''s great. As long as Gail still wanted to go against him, it meant that his method would work.


    Gail was surprised to see a hearty breakfast, including fruits and yogurt, and a slice of beef.


    It would be a waste if she didn''t eat it. After all, she wouldn''t gain weight even if she ate it now.


    Gail sat outside the window of the CEO''s office. She looked smart and beautiful while James sat inside


    with gentle eyes. James had made up his mind to keep Gail by his side. He wanted to prove to her


    slowly that he cared about her very much. Melissa suddenly stood in front of Gail. With her hands in


    her pockets, Melissa showed her delicate wristwatch and said, "You have breakfast during working


    hours. Indeed, you are different from other employees and you can receive special care because you


    are the apple of the boss''s eyes."


    When Melissa asked, Gail wiped her mouth with a tissue and picked up the breakfast again to eat.


    Melissa was looking at Gail and waited for her angry reaction, but Gail pretending not to hear that.


    "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me? "Gail, do you really think this is your home?" Melissa said in a


    reproachful tone and put down her hand. If it wouldn''t ruin her image, she would have taught Gail a


    lesson.


    Without raising her head, Gail replied, "It''s none of your business."


    "¡­¡­" Melissa could not afford to provoke her, and she immediately became angry. Melissa had always


    been treated politely by her ssmates, but Gail was always against her. Only this woman could


    always make her angry!


    Melissa held her fingers and thought, ''Since you don''t like me, let''s wait and see.''


    In high heels, Melissa turned around, intending to meet James.


    "Hi, Gail. Are you having your breakfast here?" Jackson was walking towards the CEO''s office. But


    when he saw so many people here, he turned back.


    As soon as Gail saw Jackson, she put down the things in her hands and greeted, "Mr. Jackson, We


    haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why do youe here?" It had been several months since


    Jacksonst showed up. Gail was surprised to see Jackson here.


    "Why can''t Ie here? This breakfast was prepared by someone, right?" Seeing the breakfast in front


    of Gail, Jackson knew it must be from James. Otherwise, Gail couldn''t have bought such expensive


    breakfast.


    "I bought one more today to soften myself. You shoulde into the office now. Mr. James must be


    waiting for you." She didn''t dare to eat the breakfast with love.


    Jackson said with a meaningful smile. "You don''t admit it. Never mind. I will ask him."


    At first, Melissa didn''t like Gail. She didn''t expect that the handsome guy would be so familiar with Gail.


    Why was Gail so lucky to get all the good things? Melissa knew that Gail was not aw-abiding woman.


    Gail looked innocent, but in fact, she was no different from those coquettish bitches!

 Chapter 31 Fight A Battle Of Wits

    Chapter 31 Fight A Battle Of Wits


    The man was wearing an expensive suit and a limited-edition watch on his wrist that Melissa had long


    hesitated to buy, but in the end she didn''t buy it However, he ignored Melissapletely. She was a


    beautiful girl in her ss, He unexpectedly with Gail this bitch chatted very good!


    Blue veins stood out on the back of Melissa''s hand, but she still wore a standard smile and generously


    blocked Jackson''s way. "Hello, may I ask who you are? I and Gail used to be ssmates and now work


    together here. Why haven''t I seen you? "


    Gail could not help thinking of rolling her eyes. Gail had said it was Mr. Jackson. Melissa had blocked


    Jackson''s way. Melissa was just thinking how charming she was! Jackson had seen any kind of


    beautiful woman before, but Melissa was quite confident!


    Looking at the woman who had a difficult time talking with Gail, Jackson found that Melissa''s clothes


    were a bit over the top. Melissa showed the watch on purpose to show her taste. However, the clothes


    she wore did not match her watch, and She has an average temperament and looks arrogant.


    Fortunately, her facial features made her seem to be nicer to others, but in fact, she acted differently.


    Jackson had clearly seen the discrimination and stingy she had when she talked to Gail.


    Jackson also smiled politely, "Miss, I''m a friend of Mr. James. Nothing. I will go to see Mr. James. "


    Melissa smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry. It''s just an idle question."


    Jackson then went to the office, but Melissa still fixed her eyes on him. He was closer to Mr. James,


    such a handsome and charming man. Maybe she still had a chance.


    "Who is he? Is he from ourpany?" Melissa temporarily let go of the prejudice to Gail, because


    Melissa thought Jackson was a kind man and wouldn''t have a crush on Gail. Gail''s clothes and


    makeup were in, she was not his type.


    As far as Gail knew, Melissa had a crush on Jackson.


    "He''s one of James'' friends, Jackson. I only know that he''s the boss of a cafe, but I don''t know much


    about other things. "said Gail. She wouldn''t stop Melissa if Melissa wanted Jackson. Anyway, Melissa


    was qualified to do that.


    Melissa looked at the office and smiled meaningfully. ''The owner of this coffee shop won''t be so


    simple''. But generally speaking, the people who invested in coffee shop were the rich. He may be a rich


    second generation. Melissa didn''t stay there for long. After she received the message, she went back


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    to her spot in a good mood.


    Jared had been pestering her for days. She wanted a chance to prove she was looking for her next


    mate. Jared was nice to her. When she had been with him, he had been very considerate. But now he


    was on the side of Gail!


    Now she was determined to dump Jared and find another excellent man.


    On the other side, as soon as Jackson entered the office, he leaned against the desk and stared at


    James with a smile.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there any bad news to tell me?" Raising his head, James gave


    Jackson a quick nce and continued to focus on his work.


    Then Jackson turned to look out of the french window at Gail and said, "sorry to disappoint you. There


    is no bad news. But I have heard your good news."


    "What good news can I have? Do you want to invest in ourpany ore to work here?" James


    still lowered his head and scratched something on the document, ignoring Jackson''s gossip.


    Standing in front of James, Jackson pressed the file and said, "don''t pretend. I saw Gail eating your


    love breakfast. I haven''t seen you for months. Your rtionship is going well! "


    With a smug smile, James looked at Gail outside the window. "No. She just talked to me recently."


    "What. You are not a couple yet? Or, did you break up before? " Jackson thought that he seemed to


    have missed a lot of wonderful things in the past few months.


    With a disappointed look, James continued, "since Julie appeared, Gail has been avoiding me."


    Thinking of Julie, Jackson remembered that James was in a bad mood for a long time after she left and


    he had mentioned her on the phone.


    "It''s your fault. I remember you said that you had showed Gail the letter. Is it stupid for you to mention


    your ex in front of a girl who likes you! " Jackson had to admit that sometimes, James does make him


    anxious.


    "At that time, I was not clear about my feelings and was immersed in the sadness of Julie''s leaving.


    Come to think of it, I wasn''t smart enough. But, are you interfering too much? You haven''t handled your


    own business yet, but you dare to give me a lesson! " James was a little sad before, but he felt better


    now, but now Jackson told him that he was stupid.


    Jackson said, a smug smile spreading across his face. Now that he had gotten the upper hand from


    James, it was already a smallfort for him.


    "When did I teach you a lesson? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. How can you treat me like


    this. As soon as I got off the ne, I went straight to yourpany. Look, you didn''t even pour me a


    cup of coffee! " Jackson felt wronged. ''why is he so enthusiastic toe here while this guy is just


    putting on an act?'' he wondered.


    James smiled at him and picked up the phone. "Make two cups of coffee ande in."


    After hearing what James said, Gail left her seat immediately. It seemed that she had forgotten making


    coffee since Jackson had been abroad for a long time and he came to thepany as soon as he


    came back!


    After a while, Gail walked into the CEO''s office with two cups of coffee.


    "Mr. James, Mr. Jackson, here is your coffee." Gail liked Jackson''s character, but James'' character......


    James had a mercurial and often cold personality


    Seeing Gaile in, Jackson touched his chin with great interest and said, "Gai seems to be taller


    than before. I haven''t seen you for several months. It seems that your pay is not bad in working here! "


    Gail was puzzled, but then she picked up the tray with a smile" It''s a bigpany like the RF Group.


    How could its employees be treated unfairly?"


    "Yes, you''re right. As thergest group in the NF City, it''s definitely not stingy. No wonder you didn''t like


    the manager position I gave you. Youe here as an assistant to the CEO." said Jackson. All of a


    sudden, something interesting urred to Jackson. It seemed that Gail knew little about James'' mind!


    As if trying to avoid any eye contact with James, when Gail came in with a tray in her hand. Obviously,


    she didn''t want to stay long.


    "You''re kidding. I just don''t think I''m experienced enough. My job as a manager is very important, so I


    can''t do it." She couldn''t understand why Jackson still teased her like before.


    James found Gail''s watching Jackson all the time. And he just heard the words'' Mr. James '', but Gail


    did not look at James. The breakfast he gave her went for nothing.


    "We are going out for dinnerter, and you can join us, Gail." James didn''t believe that she would


    ignore him all the time.


    Hearing James'' exnation, Gail then turned to him and said, "Mr. James, you and your old friend


    have dinner together. I won''t disturb you. I have a lot of work to do, so I won''t go. "


    Sitting next to them and watching the fun, Jackson sipped his coffee with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "What else can you do? Do you have a lot of things to deal with as my secretary," said James dryly


    "A few colleagues asked me to make a form and examine the bill. I have to help them do it." She felt


    wronged as well. Lisa had been trying to get her into trouble recently. Although Gail was not the


    assistant to the manager, she was just an intern and couldn''t contradict Lisa.


    Raising his eyebrows, James asked, "who gave you this task?"


    Gail bit her lower lip. "Miss Lisa, I''ve already done it. I''ll finish it soon." Gail suddenly felt a little regret. If


    James didn''t let herplete the task, Lisa would be sure to pick on her again!


    "There is no hurry to finish the task. Let''s have dinner first! Half past eleven, go downstairs on time! "


    James smiled lightly, as if he had seen through her mind.


    "¡­¡­" She thought too much, but he finally took the chance. "Okay, I''ll go out first."


    When she walked out of the office, James smirked.

 Chapter 32 Touch Her Head

    Chapter 32 Touch Her Head


    "You''ve changed. You''re more cunning than before." Jackson praised sincerely.


    Picking up the coffee cup, James said casually, "Thank you for your praise. After all, I have to grow up


    in the past six months."


    Sitting cross-legged on the sofa, Jackson sipped his coffee. He was now shocked by what James said


    just now. One day apart seems like three years. He hadn''t seen James for only half a year, but now he


    became so shameless!


    "I remember you have met with Julie. How is she now?" Jackson remembered that James used to treat


    Julie as a treasure, but somehow James was heartbroken when he saw Julie hugging another man in


    the street.


    James stopped his work and responded, "Nothing. She left earlier. In the past six months, I have


    realized that I might have misunderstood her, but now I have fallen in love with someone, I won''t think


    about anything else."


    "But if Juliees back to you right now, what will you do? If she told you that she was just held by


    someone else, you would have misunderstood her for so long. It''s not easy for you to meet each other.


    And you even kissed Gail in front of her. She has been looking for you for such a long time, but you..."


    Jackson knew the story between James and Julie. Jackson wanted to tell James that he had met Julie


    when he was abroad and she was having a hard time.


    "I know. You don''t need to say that. She wrote me a letter. I know she has been looking for me. But it''s


    all over now. We all have our own lives. Let''s cherish the life at present." All of them didn''t understand


    love at that time. Now that James had someone he wanted to protect, he was reluctant to mention the


    past.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Though, the name of Julie still made a ripple in James''s heart. Maybe it was because she was his first


    love.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t disappoint you. It seems that you are happier to be with Gail." Since James was


    cheerful when he was with Gail, Jackson was happy for him too.


    It was almost half past eleven. James checked his watch and said, "Let''s go to have lunch."


    "You asked Gail out for dinner. Do you want me to be the third wheel?" Sitting on the sofa, Jackson


    "If you think you are, then you don''t go. I won''t force you." James tidied up the files on the table and


    replied Jackson casually.


    Jackson stood up and walked up to James, "You are my friend, aren''t you? As soon as I get off the


    ne..."


    "How could you meet me in such a neat suit and wear sexy leather shoes if you just got off the ne.


    Do you think my eyes are useless?" James took the key and his mobile phone and went out.


    "Well, you don''t have to say that. And I dide to see you as soon as I got off the ne. I haven''t


    James pressed his lips into a thin smile and responded, "Yes, I know. Let''s go to dinner. It''s my treat. "


    "Okay." As Jackson said, he walked out of the office behind James.


    Gail took a look at her watch and knew it was time for lunch. She raised her head and saw two people


    walking out of the office.


    Both of them were handsome and charming. One was cold while the other was warm. But still, two of


    them were not just enjoyable.


    When they passed by the desk in front of Gail, she saw the mysterious smile on James''s face. James


    tilted his head, which apparently meant to follow him.


    Gail dropped her head and thought, ''Can''t he be so punctual? She couldn''t go out with them in public.


    So she decided to wait until they went downstairs.''


    Sure enough, they went downstairs directly. After that, Gail stood up and went downstairs.


    However, looking at the two handsome mening downstairs, Melissa didn''t take her eyes off them.


    A disdainful look appeared on her face when she saw that Gail followed them downstairs.


    Melissa kept watching Gail getting on the elevator and felt something wrong!


    ''Is this bitch following our CEO and Jackson?


    What a shameless woman!'' While cursing secretly, Melissa strode to the French window and fixed her


    eyes on the two men.


    The two handsome men had arrived downstairs, but they seemed to be waiting for someone in front of


    the door!


    Soon, in Melissa''s sight, Gail walked into Mr. James''s car with two rich and handsome men!


    "p!" The ball pen which was held in Melissa''s hand broke!


    "Bitch! What did she do to make two handsome men wait for her?


    Were they going to do something that was not presentable? So they didn''t go downstairs together.


    Looking at the car disappearing in the distance, Melissa squinted her eyes and thought about


    something.


    She wouldn''t allow the handsome man to get close to a country bumpkin, Gail.


    "Where are we going for dinner? Come from afar. Tell me what you want to eat. " James then turned to


    look at Gail next to him, and he saw Jackson who was sitting in the passenger seat and asked.


    "What''s wrong with you today? It''s the first time that you listen to me. But we have simr tastes, right?


    Lady first, let Gail pick one." Jackson threw the question at Gail. The man had asked him out for dinner


    as a pretext to cultivate a close rtionship with Gail!


    Ignoring what Jackson said, Gail still lowered her head, lost in thought.


    "Gai, what do you want to eat?" Asked James in a gentle voice, as he put on a gentle smile on his face.


    When Gail heard her name, she looked up and eximed, "Ah I... I don''t know. You can choose one. I


    bet you won''t like the dishes I have chosen."


    Jackson smiled, "You haven''t told me what you have chosen. How do you know that we can''t stand it?"


    "Because I usually eat the food from the school cafeteria. It''s not delicious. I don''t know much about


    other things. You can choose one. I''m not a picky eater." It was true that Gail had never been to any


    upscale restaurant. Even if she went there, she went there for business.


    James unknowingly reached out and stroked Gail''s hair and said, "Then, let''s go to the Top Sichuan


    Cuisine where the boiled fish is very delicious."


    Embarrassed, Gail took a step back, but James''s hand was still over her head.


    What a strange man! She felt as if he was apletely different person.


    Seeing James''s gentle behavior, Jackson shook his head with a smile.


    It''s not confirmed between them yet, but James is like this. s! Even as his good friend, Jackson felt


    worried.


    James gave Gail a smile, and he was in a good mood when looking at her innocent look.


    Gail was confused by his smile, so she gave him a silly smile.


    "Gai, you are so beautiful when you smile." Suddenly, James approached her and whispered in her


    ear.

 Chapter 33 Confusion

    Chapter 33 Confusion


    "Is the school over? When will you go back?" Jackson asked casually as he remembered that it was


    winter vacation soon.


    "I may go back around the Spring Festival. After all, I''m working here." Gail wanted to make more


    money and go home to buy more things to Grandpa. He hadn''t eaten well for a long time.


    James stared at Gail''s side face and thought, ''Right. She''s going back home for new year. Would he


    miss her if Gail went back? Before the Spring Festival, James thought he should speed up and confess


    his love to Gail sessfully.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Gail restrain herself and ignored James'' presence. Jackson was


    here to see Mr. James, but why did Jackson ask her toe with him!


    Staring at the well behaved Gail, who was in silence, Jackson picked up his ss and said, "Hi, Gail,


    long time no see. Cheers!"


    Hearing Jackson''s voice, Gail raised her head and took a look at James. She then raised her ss and


    was about to drink with him.


    Holding her wrist, James looked at Jackson and said, "she can''t drink. Let me drink with you."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to protect your secretary like this. She only needs to take a sip. What else


    can I do to her if you are around?" Looking at the nervous expression on James'' face, Jackson couldn''t


    help teasing him.


    "She will be not feeling well. She can''t drink." Raising the ss, James looked at Jackson casually.


    Looking at Gail and then at James, Jackson clinked his ss with James and said, "great! How could


    you remember her days so clearly? Is it possible that..." Jackson nced at the two people in front of


    him with his lustful eyes. It was meaningful.


    Upon hearing it, Gail was so embarrassed that she picked up the fork to poke the meat in the te.


    Thinking of how embarrassed she wasst night, she didn''t want to be too close to James.


    When James saw how much she wanted to bury her head in the te, he patted her on the back and


    asked, "are you okay?"


    Gail hurriedly sit up "No, he didn''t. please don''t get us wrong. I just made a fool of myself and he saw


    me, ha. ha. Mr. Jackson."


    With a smile, James added, "can''t I know your menstrual period? Gai, you don''t have to exin to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jackson. He is a prodigal. He knows it better than anyone else. "


    "¡­¡­" Gail wanted to jump out of the window, if James could not just skip the subject! She was not a


    prodigal.


    During the meal, all what Gail wanted to do was to escape and go to work. It seemed that the free


    lunch was not so yummy. If Melissa knew this, there would be rumors. When Gail was going back, she


    wanted to get off the car far away from thepany.


    Gail hadn''t paid much attention to James before. But as time passed by, everyone could see how he


    had taken care of her. She overheard some gossips in the restroom. They said that she was Mr.


    James'' mistress or that she was trying to marry a rich guy because of her pretty face.


    Now she was not a fool. She thought she should pay attention to something. The unkind looks of others


    made her feel ufortable. After the dinner, Jackson left. When the driver sent them back, she found


    that James seemed to stare at her all the time. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Let me get off here. I want to buy something." When they were about to arrive at thepany, Gail


    hurriedly called out.


    The car stopped slowly. James took her by the hand. "What are you going to buy? Why are you acting


    so mysteriously. "


    "The old coffee cup is broken. I''ll buy one." Gail made up a random excuse. Anyway, it was better not


    to be too obvious.


    "I also need to change my cup. I''ll go with you." As he spoke, James opened the car door and got out.


    "¡­¡­" Didn''t James see that she acted like this because she didn''t want to be too close to him?


    Gail reluctantly got off the car, thinking where to buy the coffee cup, she had bought two coffee mugs


    the other day.


    "I know a creative shop ahead. We can go to have a look." Speaking of the familiarity of the


    neighborhood, he was not as familiar as Gail, but he had seen a creative experience shop before, so


    he decided toe and see when.


    "¡­¡­" Suddenly, she found something serious. She didn''t bring her wallet with her!


    But she couldn''t refuse him when he said he wanted to buy it. So she had to go with him. If he really


    didn''t like it, she could just say no.


    When they entered the creative experience shop, Gail saw many lovely cups, which were exquisitely


    made.


    But they were all very expensive. The store her boss had a fancy for would not be civilian!


    s, she would note out if she knew!


    "How about this one? Do you like it?" All of a sudden, James picked up a delicate coffee cup, on which


    there was a cute cat ear and an exquisite spoon. Such a cute Coffee Mug was so cute!


    But she couldn''t tell him she liked it. Gail shook her head, "no, I don''t like it. These are useless."


    When James saw that her eyes were shining at first, but she suddenly said that she didn''t like it. He


    inadvertently furrowed his brows.


    He picked up another one, which was cuter than the previous one. "What about this one?" he asked.


    Staring at the cup, Gail thought it was so cute and lovely, but she didn''t want Mr. James to buy her


    anything else. The price was too expensive for a poor student like her. If one of her colleagues saw it,


    he would definitely ask her.


    "I don''t like this kind of cup. You can choose one you like. I remember I have one." With that, Gail gave


    James a perfect smile.


    ''she must have some concerns, '' James thought.


    "What do you like? There are other things for sale here, how about this ssical music box?" He


    picked up a beautiful concert box, and with a gentle touch, a beautiful music slowly flew out.


    A beautiful saleswoman came over and said, "this is the best music box in our store. It''s the best gift for


    your girlfriend. Don''t you like this music box, prettydy? "


    Gail stared at her, dumbfounded. It was really beautiful, music was wonderful.


    "Yes, it sounds good, but..." She didn''t know how to judge it.


    "She is saving money for me. Please pack it for me." James knew what she was thinking and not gave


    her time to regret.


    "Okay, please wait a moment. This is the limited edition of our store. There are not many products in


    total. Sir, you have a good taste. " Then she looked at Gail and said, "Hey, beauty, don''t worry. Your


    boyfriend is so handsome and he doesn''t seemck of money."


    "¡­¡­" Who said he was Gail''s boyfriend?


    "Yes, do I look like the kind of person who needs money? If you like this cup, I will buy it for you. " He


    pointed at the cute kitten cup they had just seen.


    "No, thanks. I''m not your girlfriend. You''d better leave me alone." Gail protested in a low voice and


    clenched her fists, trying to hit him.


    James put his hand on her shoulder naturally and said, "pack it up. You see, she still dislikes me as a


    boyfriend. Just buy one." Then he took out his bank card and handed it to the saleswoman.

 Chapter 34 Partial

    Chapter 34 Partial


    Who is James'' girlfriend? Gail have never seen someone so shameless to take advantage of others!


    The saleswoman''s eyes were suddenly wide open. She had rarely seen such ck card, not to


    mention that this beautiful woman actually suspected that he had no money? ¡­¡­ He is clearly a rich


    man, and she dislikes him... ''


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll do it right now." After that, she took the things quickly to the front desk and


    packed them up.


    Seeing the pretty saleswoman stare at the card in surprise and then look at James'' face, Gail was filled


    with joy and adoration.


    Right, an outstanding man like James attracted everyone''s attention wherever he went. Besides, it


    seemed that the card was very valuable.


    Gail looked at her toes, she shouldn''t have thought too much.


    "So what? Don''t you like it?" James asked softly, seeing that Gail was not pleased.


    Gail looked up at him with a big smile and answered, "yes, I like it. But I''m so ttered that Mr. James


    bought it for your secretary, but I was scared, too!"


    James then pointed at Gail''s nose and added, "Wow, you''re so silver tongued! "


    Standing rooted to the spot, Gail wondered, ''no matter how close I am to James, he has never acted so


    intimately before.''. It was It was so strange!


    ''if you do that again, I will not let you off, '' Gail thought.


    James was already handsome. It was hard for people not to think more that he did this to his secretary.


    Sometimes Gail was confused. She wasn''t sure if James really liked her or if it was because they


    "What''s wrong?" James looked at Gail''s big watery eyes staring at him, caressed her short hair and


    asked affectionately.


    Gail still looked at him. The saleswoman handed the things to James and left.


    "James, I don''t think you should be so nice to me. Others will misunderstand and I will," After thinking


    for a while, Gail wanted to make things clear.


    If they kept making out like this for too long, it would hurt both of them.


    Seeing the sudden serious look on Gail''s face, James stopped walking.


    Standing in front of Gail, James looked at her carefully and asked, "Gai, do you think I am a


    sympathetic boss, or..."


    "Excuse me, I have to answer the phone." As Gail was worried that James might say something to


    upset her, the phone in her pocket rang.


    James let go of her shoulder. The call came at a bad time.


    James put his hands in his pockets and wondered who made the call.


    "Hello, Hoyle?" It was from abroad. It was Hoyle calling. But also, could call her from abroad, only this


    younger brother.


    "I''ll be back in a couple of days, Gail. But I couldn''t think of anyone to pick me up. Are you avable?"


    Hoyle''s warm voice came from the phone.


    Gail smiled and turned to the direction of thepany. "Of course I can. You helped me abroad, so I


    should go to pick you up. "


    "So you mean you won''t pick me up if I don''t help you?" The voice of Hoyle was instantly reced by


    grievance, as if Gail had said something that made him very sad.


    "Of course not. Then it''s a deal. Remember to send me a message when you leave and I''ll pick you


    up."


    "Well, wait for me. Bye. " Hoyle hung up the phone with a satisfied smile on his handsome face.


    Looking at Gail''s bright smile on the phone, James felt ufortable.


    "Who made you so happy?" James walked casually to the left side of Gail, but maintained a high level


    of attention.


    "You met my ssmate Hoyle when we were on our first business trip. Hoyle said he woulde back


    in a few days and asked me to pick him up. " She had the phone in her pocket.


    Looking at her facial expression, James wanted to find out something else. "Are you familiar with him?"


    This question was very strange. Gail could not help but look up at him and answered carefully, "all right,


    I used to let him deal with the mass organization business, and then he did very well. I introduced him a


    very good opportunity to exercise, so he was very polite to me and took care of me."


    Take care of her and be polite to her. It seemed that she had a good friendship with Hoyle!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After a moment''s reflection, James asked, "does he love you? Did he say anything to you? " With this


    in mind, James involuntarily asked the question that he was very concerned about.


    Gail looked at him with a smile. "Mr. James, as my boss, you care too much about my private affairs.


    Hurry up. Time is almost up. I can''t go back toote. Melissa must say that I have an affair with you. "


    Speaking of Melissa, Gail''s concerns are warranted.


    Gail could tell that Melissa hated her more because of James.


    James pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. He was too obvious. Well, if he really wanted to know


    about it, he could find it out in other ways.


    But he didn''t take Melissa seriously. If she made any trouble, he wouldn''t stand by.


    "Okay, let''s go. I have a lot of things to do. "


    In the afternoon, Gail was busy with some work. Lisa called Gail to her office.


    "What''s wrong with you, Gail? I''ve asked you to give me this form several times. Why isn''t it good


    enough!" As she spoke, Lisa threw the paper in Gail''s face. Gail''s hair was messed up.


    Gail kept silent. When she picked up the form, she identally saw Melissa looking at her from


    outside. The triumphant and gloating smile on her face was very familiar to her.


    "You''ve been working here for more than half a year. Why don''t you make any progress! Melissa has


    juste here for two days, but she is better than you! " Lisa sat in the chair. When she talked about


    Melissa, her tone was much better.


    Gail didn''t understand why Miss Lisa was so familiar with Melissa in just a few days? Did they knew


    each other before?


    "Why are you still standing there? Go now! I really don''t know how you have been with Mr. James for


    so long! Don''t think I can''t say anything to you just because Mr. James is on your side! " Lisa always


    scolded Gail like this, which Gail had gotten used to.


    She didn''t know why this woman, Miss Lisa, had been picking on her since she came to the RF Group!


    Actually, Gail was Mr. James'' secretary and it was not Lisa''s turn to tell Gail what to do. But since Mr.


    James didn''t say anything, Gail had to swallow the insult and humiliation silently.


    "Mr. James..." Said Melissa in an adoring tone.


    "Miss Lisa, I don''t think you can teach my secretary a lesson and assign tasks. Miss Lisa, are you on


    good terms with my secretary? You''re bossing my secretary around so casually. " At the moment,


    James stepped into Lisa''s office. James was Gail''s savior. His voice was so low that no one could


    ignore him.


    "Mr. James, why are you here?" Lisa stood up from the chair in a rush and asked


    James stood there, examining Lisa.


    For a long time, the office was so quiet that everyone could hear the sound if a needle drop on the


    ground. No one dared to speak in a loud voice.

 Chapter 35 Bad Words

    Chapter 35 Bad Words


    "I''m sorry, Mr. James. I always give Gail some tasks, but not much. I didn''t expect to dy Mr. James''


    work. I''m really sorry. " As the general manager of thepany, no matter what happened, Mr. James


    always protected Gail, he would not frighten Lisa in person.


    "Really?" James narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "so, you mean, you ask my secretary to


    work for you, do you show respect to me?"


    Lisa was shocked and quickly changed into a standard smile. "Mr. James, please don''t get me wrong. I


    didn''t mean that. I just thought Gail didn''t have much work to do, so I asked her to help me. Since she


    can''t do it, I will not assign it to her in the future. "


    Lisa meant, as a secretary, Gail was not qualified for the task she assigned, so Lisa mocked Mr. James


    that he was partial to a little secretary, and Mr. James took special care of this secretary.


    As clever as James was, he recognized what Lisa really meant.


    "Humph!" All of a sudden, Jamesughed grimly. "I know the job you gave Gail, Miss Lisa. That''s a job


    you can''t do. Do you expect my secretary to do it for you. Then why should you be the manager? It''s


    much easier to ask my secretary to be the manager! " He restrained his smile, put his hand on his table


    and said, "what do you think of me as? Don''t think that you''ve been with thepany a long time. You


    Think because of the rtionship between your father and my father, I can''t do anything about it!"


    At the thought of this, Lisa felt embarrassed and embarrassed!


    James slowly walked out of Lisa''s office, and all the people outside listened carefully, trying to hear


    what he was saying. When they saw James, they quickly sat on their seats, holding their breath!


    "From now on, no one is allowed to ask my secretary to share your work. Even if my secretary have


    nothing to do." His voice was neither too loud nor too low, but was enough to be heard by several


    managers and senior officials. They all lowered their heads and kept silent.


    what''s wrong with James? They had never heard him like this, especially with such a ruthless look.


    But who wanted Gail to get close to Mr. James, so Lisa made things difficult for Gail. Everyone in the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Looking at the situation in front of her, Melissa was furious!


    ''What a bitch! What did Gail say to Mr. James? Why did he curse my aunt like that?.'' Melissa thought.


    "Why are you still standing here? Next time you are scolded like this, let alone my secretary. I don''t


    need someone around who doesn''t live up to my expectations! " James looked at the timid Gail, who


    was ying with her fingernails, and he could tell from her knitted brows that she was nervous and


    guilty.


    Gail turned around and followed behind James.


    He said in a rxing tone. Although she was just a secretary, she had been bullied by Lisa for more


    than half a year. Now James was starting to be nice to Gail!


    What she worried was that the narrow-minded Miss Lisa thought it was her who reported to Mr. James,


    then the CEO made Lisa look so humiliated in public.


    In the beginning, Gail could leave the coffee shop freely just because it was only a few dors and she


    didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    Now the situation was different. CEO always looked after her, so she had to be careful.


    Especially now, since Melissa liked Mr. James so much and came for him, Gail was sure that Melissa


    would gossip about him.


    Well, why did he scold Lisa for Gail. Gail was not happy.


    Looking at their retreating figures, Lisa was filled with rage!


    She wondered what kind of witchcraft Gail had done to disgrace her in front of Mr. James employees!


    Looking at Gail''s back, Melissa couldn''t help clenching her teeth in anger. But considering her aunt was


    still mad, Melissa walked in and tried tofort Lisa.


    Melissa got a cup of coffee for Lisa and pressed Lisa to the chair. "Aunt, don''t be angry. There was no


    need to get angry with Gail whose methods are not clean. "


    Lisa held the coffee cup tightly, with blue veins standing out on the back of her hand. She had never


    been scolded by anyone like this since she entered thepany for so many years!


    "Auntie, I knew it. Nothing good would happen when Gail went out to have dinner with Mr. James. I''m


    sure it''s that bitch who told on you. Otherwise, how could Mr. James talk to you like that? " Seeing that


    Lisa was so angry that her eyes almost popped out, Melissa added fuel to the mes and made Lisa


    hate Gail more.


    Although Melissa was just an ordinary employee at a low position, it was easy for her aunt to teach Gail


    a lesson. If Gail did anything to offend Lisa, Lisa wouldn''t let Gail go easily. Lisa had always been a


    selfish person. She would never let go of any chance that she set free from today''s drama.


    A hint ofcency and cruelty appeared on Melissa''s face. She didn''t believe that Gail would


    always stand in front of her. She would never allow Gail to stand in front of her. Such a mean little bitch


    dared to take her things that belonged to her! Never!


    "I have never been so angry! Since Gail entered thepany, I thought she was not simple. I didn''t


    expect her to make our CEO scold me in public! I bear grudges! " Lisa''s chest heaved and her teeth


    were clinched with anger. She looked in the direction of Gail and put the me on Gail.


    Gail didn''t know that she was hated by two of the most difficult women in thepany.


    Then Gail walked behind James to his desk. Before she sat down, James turned around and said,


    e in!"


    Gail had to stand up and follow him with fear. She also heard others'' whispers.


    It had been a long time since James had been like this. Besides, the man who had been scolded was


    Lisa who was a rtive of Mr. Eason. Because this matter because of Gail, that Miss Lisa to hate Gail.


    Thinking of this, Gail felt that there would be no good days in the future.


    Gail was nning to find a job next semester and woulde back to her hometown. She''d better go


    back to her hometown. She had to take care of her grandpa since he was old.


    "Sit down." Gail Entered the office, James instructed her concisely.


    Looking at his emotionless face, Gail couldn''t decipher what was on his mind for a moment.


    But she had to sit still, otherwise he would be angry with her if he was in a bad mood.


    "Mr. James, why did you do this today? In fact, I''m already used to Lisa''s behaviors. You have gone so


    far as to find out her intention and now you are exposing her in front of everyone. I''m afraid that was


    not good. " In fact, she wanted to say that surely it didn''t matter to James, a CEO like him. He had


    established a prestige, and had also won recognition from many employees at the bottom. But as a


    secretary who was so close to Miss Lisa, Gail was hard to workter.


    Moreover, she heard that Melissa had a close rtionship with Lisa, who was Melissa''s aunt.

 Chapter 36 Beat The Scumbag

    Chapter 36 Beat The Scumbag


    From the worried expression on Gail''s face, James had realized that it might cause her trouble. But


    when James saw that Lisa always bullied Gail, he couldn''t stand it anymore. Recently, Lisa was getting


    more and more offensive.


    James said lightly, "are you still worried that I can''t protect my little secretary? You don''t appreciate my


    kindness, but me me. "


    Gail looked up at James and exined, "there''s absolutely no need to do that, Mr. James. You


    misunderstood me. I just think you don''t need to fall out with Lisa because of me. Lisa must be upset


    now. And she doesn''t like me either. "


    James walked to Gail, leaned forward and looked at her. "She doesn''t like you anyway. Why do you


    have to deal with her? What''s more, you are my secretary. How could she ask my secretary to do so? I


    won''t tolerate such thing for a long time. "


    "¡­¡­" Gail wanted to say something, but gave up.


    "I know what you''re going to say. I shouldn''t have said that to a manager. After all, I''m the CEO. But I


    won''t regret what I have said. After all, my temper is much better than before. " James'' arrogance was


    indeed his style.


    In front of Gail, James had acted as if they were family.


    James stroked Gail''s chair while saying, "don''t worry. They won''t poison you, will they. I''m here with


    you. They won''t do anything to you. "


    "They?" Did James know that what Gail was worried about was two people.


    "Are you worried about Lisa and Melissa?" James raised his dashing eyebrows, and the soft light on


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    James'' tall nose made Gail feelfortable.


    Gail gently nodded, "But I''m not that worried. Just haven''t graduated before, we inevitably will meet..


    Hearing what she said, James furrowed his eyebrows and looked at her eyes, ''''What, are you going to


    be rich after graduation?" "


    Gail nodded, not knowing if she should say. After all, Gail was nning to leave, but James had


    nothing to do with it.


    Gail didn''t want to leave. If James knew she was leaving, he took special care of her. By then, Gail


    would leave quietly. After all, Gail had loved James.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t thought about it after graduation. Besides, I am not sure if I can stay here. After


    all, there are a lot of jobs that I am not capable enough. " Gail answered sincerely.


    But for James, it was a sign. It turned out that Gail wanted to leave, was it because she didn''t like this


    kind of life.


    James'' cell phone rang and it was from Jackson. He signaled at Gail to get out.


    Gail stood up and closed the door gently. Looking at Gail''s back, James picked up the phone.


    "Would you like toe out tonight? How about the HD KTV?" As soon as Jackson came back home


    and saw his father, he wanted to go out to y.


    "Okay, see you tonight."


    "See you tonight." Although Jackson wondered why James had promised so quickly today.


    After work, Gail changed her clothes and went to bed.


    Iris was confused to see Gail was so tired that Gail didn''t even wash herself before she went to bed.


    "Gai, what are you busy with today? Why are you so tired? Are you sick? " Iris reached out and


    touched Gail''s head. Gail''s temperature is normal.


    Gail murmured on the quilt, "yes, I''m fine. But Melissa has gone to work today. My life won''t be


    peaceful. "


    "What?" Iris''s voice nearly broke Gail''s eardrum, "that evil woman went to work in yourpany? "Oh,


    crap! That bitch, Melissa is your nemesis. You can''t just stand her like that!"


    Since Gail didn''t say anything, Iris took it as approval.


    "Gai, you are so tolerant of her that Melissa can''t get along with you no matter where you go! By the


    way, did she go there because she wanted to court Mr. James? " Thinking of James, Iris said, "Mr.


    James is as handsome as my idol. He can get anything he wants." Then Iris sat on the edge of the bed


    and threw her fist on it. "No wonder Melissa wanted to go to yourpany. She broke up many times,


    and her boyfriends are enough for a football team. Bitch, just like Melissa, How dare she rob you of


    your boyfriend? "


    "¡­¡­" Gail rolled her eyes helplessly. "What do you mean by ''rob my boyfriend''? Can''t you be more


    realistic? I''m not the type the CEO likes. Just stop the heckling. Otherwise, others wouldugh at me. "


    Iris gave Gail''s cheeks a pinch and continued, "Oh, my God! You are born beautiful! Have you forgotten


    those boys who chased you not long ago? And the school handsome, hasn''t he chased you for a


    while? You''re just not very confident. Rich people have taste in choosing partners. They care about


    their partner''s inner qualities. "


    The door was gently pushed open, followed by the sound of high-heeled shoes walking on the floor.


    It was winter, and the high heels sounded so crisp. Iris thought few people she knew wear high heels in


    winter!


    "Melissa, what are you doing here? Get out! You are not wee here! " Iris stood up quickly and


    walked up to Melissa, staring at Melissa aggressively.


    However, since Melissa was wearing high-heeled shoes and Iris was wearing a pair of slippers, Iris was


    shorter than Melissa.


    "I''m not looking at you. Why don''t you wee me. This is not your home. How could you throw me


    out? " Melissa arrogantly walked past Iris, and looked at the lying Gail.


    It was the first time that Melissa hade to their dormitory. Gail was still lying on her stomach, she


    asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Girls in the dorm all felt ufortable when they saw Melissa.


    "I just want to see if a woman who was very close to Mr. James had returned to the dormitory. So, you


    still know shame! " Melissa was wearing a thin bright yellow down jacket and knee length boots. Her


    exquisite makeup was amused by her ridicule.


    Iris walked up to Melissa and warned, "Melissa, you''d better keep your mouth shut. Gai won''t like you


    who have made so many boyfriends and stay out all night." Iris stressed on the word. She looked at


    Melissa up and down, "you came back to the dormitory today just to make sure that Gai had seduced


    your next target, didn''t you?"


    Iris sneered, "A guy like you trying to seduce the CEO?? "Wow, It''s too funny. You are such a frivolous


    woman. Blind man will fall in love with you." A scheming man like Jared is the only one who can


    suitable for you. Just because you are the daughter of the mayor, a bitch like you to find a rich


    husband? No way! " And Iris gave Melissa a re.

 Chapter 37 Not Familiar

    Chapter 37 Not Familiar


    "What¡­ Iris. Are you..." Melissa, who had always been unruly and wayward, was so angry that she lost


    her words!


    "What? Am I right?" After saying that, Iris jumped onto the chair and turned on theputer to chase


    the drama!


    "Iris, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll rip your mouth into pieces!" Melissa strode to Iris and was about


    to fight back.


    Then Iris stood in front of Melissa and said, "If you touch me today, I''ll make you regret!" Iris waved her


    phone in the air, "I''m really good at dealing with a wild woman like you! Besides, I forgot to tell you that


    my father is a kungfu master. If you dare to touch me, I can kick you as high as I am. Then you don''t


    need to wear high heels!"


    Melissa clenched her fists in the air and wished to tear Iris into pieces with her teeth.


    But everyone knew that there was no fighting match for Iris in the ss and even in the whole college.


    Iris was skilled in fighting and once beat a gangster who wanted to molest her to beme!


    "Get out of here! Do you want to suffer beating?" Iris looked at Melissa contemptuously as she kept


    stepping on the chair.


    "Iris, don''t bully me! I am not scared!" Melissa looked at the appearance of Iris, a little scared, but she


    would never concede in words.


    Lying on the bed, Gail watched what they were doing. She didn''t say anything, but looked at Iris with


    admiration. Gail thought it was necessary for her to learn the martial arts.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll beat on your face. Then you won''t be able to see your CEO tomorrow." As Iris


    spoke, Melissa heard the sound of Iris shaking his bones.


    "What are you doing? If you dare to do anything to me, I''ll ask people to kill you!" Melissa shouted in


    horror as she stepped back


    "Oh, I''m so scared. I''ve recorded it. It will definitely ruin your reputation!" Melissa staggered with the


    phone in her hand. "I am not scared. You dare to run to another dorm and behave unmannerly. Gai is


    so stupid that she always be tolerant of you!"


    Step by step, Melissa stepped back to the door.


    Suddenly, there was a ''Bang'' in Melissa''s head. She covered her head and screamed, "Who is it? Are


    you blind?"


    Sherry walked in slowly and closed the door.


    She took a look at Iris and then looked at Gail who was lying on the bed. "Ah, a rare guest came today.


    I don''t know what day it is. Are you giving Melissa a massage, Iris?"


    Looking at Sherry''s innocent eyes, Gail finally understood why they were not bullied. She was too weak


    Melissa opened the door and yelled at them, "Just wait and see!"


    "Why are you leaving?" Sherry jeered at Melissa as she watched her running away.


    "Ha, ha! Ha, ha! Sherry, you can''t imagine how heroic and mighty I was just now." The moment the


    door was closed, Iris grinned from ear to ear.


    "I can see from your action of touching your shoulders and wiping your hands, I know what you have


    done just now! Ha, ha, I heard some noise when I was out of the door. It was from Melissa. I got so


    excited that I opened the door a little bit forcefully! Ha, ha, if I know there was Melissa, I will kick the


    door open and enter! " Said Sherry cheerfully, holding the hand of Iris.


    "You two are very happy now. Melissa may hate me very much. It seems that I need to prepare my


    resignation letter, or I will be forced to resign by Melissa at any time." Gail was happy to see that, but


    she couldn''t be relieved when she thought that she would see Melissa in thepany tomorrow.


    Gail didn''t know why she felt unsafe when she saw Melissa.


    "Gai, it can''t be. It''s also my fault that I forgot she would give you a hard time in thepany." Hearing


    this, Iris stoppedughing, covering her belly with her hand.


    "But you did a great job tonight. I feel worthwhile even if I don''t go to work tomorrow. Ha, ha, ha!"


    Thinking of Melissa''s embarrassed look just now, Gail felt delighted.


    "Ha, ha!" They doubled up withughter. This person who they disliked came to their dormitory and had


    been bullied.


    But Gail had to be alert since she was in thepany the next day. Melissa told Lisa on her, didn''t


    she?


    But Gail had never done anything wrong. All she needed to do was to hide herself. She didn''t believe


    they would do something to her!


    However, as a whole day passed, Gail didn''t see Melissa. By the time she arrived at thepany,


    Melissa hadn''te yet, and by the time she got off work, she had already left.


    All of a sudden, Gail felt like a loser. She was so worried about that bitch, Melissa.


    On the third day, Gail received a call from Hoyle in the morning. He woulde back at twelve and she


    had to pick him up at the airport.


    Time was a bit tight. Gail thought it necessary to inform James.


    "Are you going to pick up someone?" Asked James without raising his head.


    "Yes. I told you that day. He was one of my schoolmates. Can I ask for leave in the afternoon?" She


    thought it would take a long time to go to the airport ande back. If only she wouldn''t have to work


    in the afternoon.


    James wrinkled his brows slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    After Gail waited for a while, James was still watching the tabletputer.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mr. James, I''ve asked for leave this afternoon. Please give you half a day, okay? I haven''t asked for


    leave for a long time. Please approve it. I don''t have much work to do in the afternoon, so I can finish it


    in the evening." Gail repeated it. She predicted that James wouldn''t like to approve it, so she added


    something.


    But in James''s eyes, she asked for leave and arranged everything so well in order to pick up her


    schoolmate. But he could not refuse her directly, otherwise she would nder him.


    "When?"


    "Well..." Gail was confused.


    "When will he arrive? I have to go out at noon and I can pick him up on the way. Anyway, I remember


    that it was because of him that we could enjoy the pickupst time. So I want to thank him." James


    closed his iPad lightly and stared into her eyes.


    "Oh, about twelve o''clock. I''ll leave at about eleven o''clock." She should have asked for leave in


    advance. It was quite sudden now.


    James nced at his watch and it''s almost eleven o''clock. "Get yourself ready so that we will go out


    Gail stared at him, dumbfounded. He had never been so straightforward and so fast. Actually, she only


    needed to set out at eleven o''clock.


    "Why are you still standing there? Do you want me to carry you out?" James patted on Gail''s head and


    touched her nose.


    "¡­¡­" Looking at the smile at the corners of his mouth, Gail felt something wrong. "Am I so familiar with


    you? It won''t be good if people see us."


    He said, "Not familiar? Okay, I won''t take the leave. I have a lot of work to do for you this afternoon."

 Chapter 38 A Light Kiss

    Chapter 38 A Light Kiss


    Gail felt resigned. Since when did James be so glib, which refreshed her impression of him.


    "Yes, I''m very familiar with you, Mr. James. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Gail closed the door of the


    CEO''s office in a hurry to avoid being taken advantage of by him.


    James said again, "No, I will wait for you." Only she could hear him. But James had already walked out


    of the office and followed closely behind her. She didn''t want anyone to hear the words.


    James looked at the girl next to him and gave her a smile.


    The assistant who walked past James was surprised to see the faint smile at the corners of James''s


    mouth. What''s wrong with Mr. James now? He was angry in the morning, but he became happy now.


    But over the past six months, James seemed to get along well with that secretary.


    The assistant shook his head. The secretary was too young to be with Mr. James.


    Gail packed up and went downstairs.


    James leaned against the car and his eyes locked her figure.


    Gail didn''t dare to look James in the eye. It was better for her not to be obsessed with him.


    "Let''s go. We have plenty of time. Have a cup of tea first." James leaned over and whispered to Gail all


    of a sudden.


    Hearing the words, Gail blushed and reached out to push him away out of instinct. ''Why did I forget to


    fasten my seat belt? I felt like I was flirted. I can''t do anything to him.'' She thought.


    "No. I''ll drink itter." It would be bad if she waste. She couldn''t let Hoyle wait for her at the airport.


    Looking ahead, James continued, "Are you afraid of beingte?"


    "Of course not, Mr. James. You must have something else to do. I can''t let you dy. I''ll drink it at


    noon." Gail had an intuition that James would be unhappy if she told him that she was afraid of being


    But she didn''t know why, maybe she thought too much. After all, boss''s time was really valuable.


    James drove the car quietly without saying anything.


    When they passed by a milk tea shop, James got out of the car and bought two bottles of milky tea.


    "Here you are. Your lips are broken. Don''t you remember to drink water?" Therge bottle of milky tea


    was particrly conspicuous at the tip of James''s slender fingers.


    Gail took it in a hurry and touched her lips. "Thank you."


    It seemed that there was really dead skin on her lips. But how could she drink it up?


    ''Why did she still look scared? Did he do anything wrong?'' James wondered.


    James was depressed, and Gail was drinking the milky tea quietly. Actually James had nothing to do in


    the afternoon. The reason why he sent her was that he didn''t want her to pick up Hoyle by herself, who


    had an ulterior motive.


    When James was in Ennd, he had already noticed that Hoyle had feelings for Gail. As a man, how


    could he not understand?


    "What are you going to do this afternoon? Is the big project going to be sessful?" Gail could sense


    the tension in the air, so she picked up a topic to talk to him.


    Gail knew that a big project was being prepared recently, but there were many things to discuss, and


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    plenty of outdoor work needed to be done.


    James nced at Gail, and he found that some milky tea was left on her lips.


    "Yes." James answered, without thinking what she asked.


    Gail nodded. No wonder¡­


    When Gail was looking ahead while biting the straw, she felt a hand reach beside her face and she


    subconsciously moved to the side to avoid it.


    "Don''t move!" James''s voice was gentle, but his words held Gail still.


    "The tea had left on your lips. Do you usually drink water like this?"


    "¡­¡­" Gail gawked at James''s face. He was sitting on her side. His features were clear and


    outstanding. She thought he was good-looking.


    But when he touched her lips with his fingers, she was so nervous that all the hair stood up.


    "Am I handsome?" James asked in a hoarse voice. Gail turned to look ahead.


    "Yes, you are very handsome." Gail answered James mechanically, sucked the straw and made a loud


    noise.


    She suddenly felt embarrassed. Did that mean she indirectly admitted that she was coveting his


    beauty?


    Just when Gail was drinking the tea, the car stopped.


    Perplexed, she turned around and saw a pair of deep and affectionate eyes.


    Gail forgot to think for a moment and just looked at James nkly.


    "Gai, you are making me misunderstand." James was delighted to hear that.


    Gail held the bottle in her hand and didn''t know what to do with his abnormal behavior. "You should


    know that you are not ugly, right? I didn''t lie."


    James lowered his voice and got closer to Gail.


    His face was close to her eyes and most of his body was close to hers. All of a sudden, Gail felt that


    the position was too awkward. James was as hot as a stove, which made her face burn involuntarily.


    Gail bit the straw, holding her breath and staring at James.


    "Are youplimenting me? Do you like my face?" If she liked his face, it at least showed that she


    liked his appearance.


    Swallowing nervously, Gail wondered how to answer the question. Even if James treated her well in the


    past, she had told him to be her friend. But now it was different. She was thoughtless at that time. As


    her boss, she couldn''t say that she didn''t like him. Moreover, no one would dislike such a handsome


    face, wouldn''t it?


    Gail nodded and looked into James''s eyes, "I think no one will not like such a handsome man like you."


    James got closer, "I want to know your opinion. I don''t care about others. I just want to know whether


    you like my appearance or not."


    "¡­¡­" He didn''t mean to embarrass her or to test her?


    But Gail knew that the answer must be yes, or she would be fired. Although she knew that Mr. James


    was very kind, she also knew that he was moody since she had stayed with him for a long time.


    "Yes, I like it." Gail didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    James raised her chin and forced her to look at him, "Do you like me?"


    "¡­¡­" As a result, Gail became stagnant. ''Did Mr. James forget to take medicine when he went out?


    Why is he still so strange today?''


    James stared at Gail and asked, "Is it difficult for you to answer my question?"


    "No. No. I just¡­ Everyone in ourpany likes you. Can''t you see it?" She used to be crazy about the


    gentle and handsome CEO who was friendly and paid much attention to her. But now, she couldn''t fall


    in love with him.


    Noticing her absent-minded look, James raised his eyebrows and let go of her chin.


    He seemed to be too anxious. How could he ask her this question? James sat back in his seat and


    looked ahead. His chest seemed to be filled with stones.


    "I..." "In fact, I..." Gail lowered her head and fiddled with her clothes.


    "I know." James leaned over and kissed her lightly.


    Both of them were startled. This was the first time they had kissed each other under normal


    circumstances since they had met in the coffee shopst time.


    Gail''s eyes were empty.

 Chapter 39 Sovereignty

    Chapter 39 Sovereignty


    Gail remembered thatst time it was because of Julie that James took her first kiss.


    At this moment, Gail was patient, ecstatic, sad, excited and shocked, and she uncontrobly trembled.


    "Gai, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I Mr. James, you..."


    Her lips were again covered by his. Gail''s eyes were wide open.


    "Don''t call me Mr. James. Gai, I thought you knew it." His low and husky voice was like a violoncello,


    ying her heartstrings.


    Flushing with embarrassment, Gail stared at James thoughtfully. What was more, in James''s eyes, Gail


    was more attractive at this time. He couldn''t help but want to own her.


    Gail''s heart was in a mess. This reminded her that half a year ago, she adored him so much.


    "James, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Gail spoke out James''s name gently with her plump


    red lips, like a light feather, scratching his heart, very itchy.


    "Gai, say it again. You don''t call me like that recently. I want to hear it." James put his forehead against


    hers and held her head gently.


    Gail''s face turned crimson with shyness.


    "Call me again." James gently rubbed Gail''s forehead and his maic voice seemed to be


    bewitching, making her feel limp and numb all over her body.


    Out of control, Gail called in a soft voice, "James."


    Her heart skipped a beat, as if it had touched a patch of cotton. James pulled her into his arms and


    held her tightly.


    "Gai, I thought you had changed and wouldn''t listen to me anymore. Gai, I''m so worried about that."


    James said in an excited voice, stroking her soft hair and smiling with his eyes half closed.


    James held Gail so hard that she almost copsed into his arms. Her body became weak and limp


    when she heard his pleasant voice.


    "No, I didn''t. I just can''t be thoughtless like before. And yours... " Although Gail felt very happy now, she


    did not realize that her previous thoughts of staying away from him and keeping away from him had all


    turned into ashes when she was in his arms.


    However, Gail had to take into ount the fact that James had never mentioned the name of Julie


    again. Was the person who had hurt him still in his heart? Perhaps, the reason why he held her like this


    was that he did not want to lose this friend. He just treated her as Julie so he kissed her.


    James let go of Gail and touched her lips, "What are you worried about? Gai, no matter what it is, I


    seem to fall in love with you."


    Gail could not believe what she had heard.


    Love, how distant the word was. She had never thought of it. She dared to admit that she liked him.


    "James, you mean ''love''?"


    "Yes, I seem to fall in love with you." James didn''t speak anymore and gently moved his lips to hers.


    Gail''s eyes became unfocused, and her fluttering eyshes slowly closed.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz Buzz... " Gail''s phone buzzed in her pocket.


    Both of them woke up soon. Gail buried her head into James''s chest to avoid his eyes. At this moment,


    her face was as hot as a fire which could not be seen by him.


    James had been annoyed by the call who had disturbed his romantic moment with Gail.


    "Let me have a look at the phone. I want to know who the person is, who is so thoughtless!" James bit


    Gail''s cheek heavily, which made her bury her head deeper.


    Jamesughed helplessly. His smooth lips were shining brightly under the light.


    James smiled and took out the phone from Gail''s pocket. When he saw the name on the screen, his


    smile faded away.


    Sensing something was wrong with him, Gail took a look at her phone and saw the name on the screen


    -- "Hoyle".


    Looking at her red face and her white and red skin exposed in the sun, James saw that the tiny sweat


    was clearly visible. Gail tilted her head to look at the mobile phone in his hand, and he could smell the


    faint fragrance from her hair.


    James took the phone and said, "It''s time for him to call. Answer it. "Although he wanted to hang up the


    phone, he didn''t want to act narrow-minded in front of Gai.


    There''s plenty of time. He was with her every day. He had a lot of advantages, so he didn''t bother


    about it.


    Gail lowered her head and answered the phone, "Hello, Hoyle. Have you arrived? "


    "I have arrived. Where are you? Gai, what''s wrong with your voice?" As soon as Hoyle got off the


    ne, he called Gail. She sounded as if she just woke up.


    He arrived so soon, but she set out ahead of schedule. Did they waste a long time just now?


    "Nothing. I just got a dy on my way. I''ll be there soon. Sorry. Wait a moment, okay?" Gail suddenly


    realized that she waste, but they didn''t waste much time just now. It seemed that he arrived here


    ahead of time.


    "Well, it''s okay. I''ll stay in the coffee shop here for a while. I''m not in a hurry. Take your time, and I can


    have a rest here." Hoyle was so considerate that Gail''s face turned redder.


    "Okay."


    The car had started. Gail''s palms were sweaty as she held the phone tightly.


    After a short while, they arrived at the airport. Gail gave Hoyle a call.


    "Gai, you are here so soon. I thought you were on the way." Dressed in a casual baseball shirt and a


    white peaked cap, Hoyle looked quite cheerful. He called Gail''s name expertly as soon as he saw her.


    All of a sudden, James was engulfed by his fury. Only he could call her "Gai".


    "Hoyle, I didn''t expect you to be here so soon. Aren''t you supposed to be here at 12 o''clock?" Gail took


    a look at her watch and wondered, ''ording to the schedule, she is notte. Does the flight arrive


    early?''


    "I''m afraid you came here too early, so I told youter than I did. I didn''t expect you toe so soon.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But, why did your bosse with you?" As a man, Hoyle took a closer look at the man who was fixing


    his eyes on him. His instinct told him that James was hostile to him.


    James didn''t respond, but took a gentle look at Gail.


    Gail had turned to look at James unintentionally, but his faint smile had reminded her of what had


    happened on the way. Her ears were as red as an apple.


    "Our boss happened to had something to do, and he knew you were here. You helped usst time, so


    he came to pick you up by the way." Gail then realized that James had nothing to do and he just came


    with her to pick up Hoyle.


    As she didn''t see the file in James''s hand. Besides, he didn''t look worried. Moreover, as a CEO, he


    wouldn''t go to see the project process alone.


    Before Gail could finish her words, James walked behind her and put one hand on her shoulder. "It''s


    almost eleven o''clock when Gai asked for leave from me. I knew that she didn''t have enough time, so I


    sent her here. I haven''t thanked you for sending usst time. As Gai''s boss and good friend, I am


    supposed to pick you up."

 Chapter 40 Contest

    Chapter 40 Contest


    "¡­¡­" Gail thought, it seemed like something was wrong.


    The smile on Hoyle''s face faded when he saw the hand on Gail''s shoulder. Hoyle remembered that


    Gail didn''t like others to touch her, especially when others'' hands were on her shoulders.


    Hoyle walked up to Gail and looked at James coldly. "I don''t need to bother Mr. James. I picked you up


    because of Gai. Gail helped me a lot and I learned a lot from her. Am I right, Gai? "


    Gail looked around awkwardly and said, "let''s go. You are tired after sitting for a long time. Let''s go to


    have dinner. It''s time for dinner. "


    As she was saying, Gail grabbed Hoyle''s luggage, ready to leave. But James grabbed her wrist and


    said, "let me do it."


    Without asking for her permission, James took the suitcase from her hand. James walked on the left of


    Gail as if they wereing together to pick Hoyle up.


    Hoyle smiled bitterly.


    Hoyle thought, ''James is such a bully. I''ve loved him for so long. When I first called her'' Gai '', she


    hadn''t said yes. Later, I kept calling her Gai, which she didn''t care. Now, since James called her "Gai",


    her attention was focused on James and seemed to be in a dilemma.


    Did I really miss her for the past half a year?''


    The truth was, a few hours ago, Hoyle had missed out on Gail. James kissed her, but Hoyle was still


    thinking about touching her heart after graduation.


    James was driving the car. Gail intended to sit in the back seat with Hoyle, but Hoyle deftly took the


    passenger seat.


    ''now that we all like Gail, then I shouldn''t put her in a difficult position, '' Hoyle thought.


    Staring at Hoyle, James didn''t say anything.


    Along the way, Gail felt the atmosphere in the car was weird. She could only click on the mobile phone


    to see if there was any information, and then shut it off wearily.


    After repeating the movements for many times, James parked the car in front of a restaurant.


    "What would you like to eat? How about this Sichuan cuisine restaurant?" James knew that Gail liked


    Sichuan cuisine. He couldn''t get used to it before and always brought her Western food. Today, he


    chose what Gai liked.


    Staring at James, Hoyle sank into deep thought. ''I know that Gai likes Sichuan cuisine. It turns out that


    James knows it too.''.


    However, Hoyle decided to pretend that he didn''t know anything about it. He turned to Gail and said,


    "Gai, let''s eat here. I remember you like Sichuan cuisine."


    "No, I remember you were not used to eating Sichuan cuisine." She didn''t know the background of


    Hoyle''s family, so she once took him to eat Sichuan cuisine. However, he suffered from acute stomach


    pain for several days. Sheter knew that he had grown up eating steak, but he always cared about her


    taste.


    "I can eat spicy food now. I''m not weak." As Hoyle spoke, he opened the door, got off the car and


    walked towards the restaurant.


    It was weirder during the dinner. If she knew it, Gail would rather die than eat any Sichuan cuisine.


    "Gai, try this. It tastes delicious."


    "Gai, this pickled cabbage fish is so delicious. You should eat more."


    "This is so spicy. You like it."


    James kept putting food in her bowl,pletely ignoring Hoyle next to him.


    Seeing Hoyle was not happy, Gail told him, "James, could you stop picking up food for me? My bowl is


    already very full......"


    "Well, you should eat more." The man smirked as if he had seeded. What James had been waiting


    for was exactly this name, "James." it sounded as if she was calling him naturally, so the smile at the


    corners of his mouth could not be hidden.


    Hoyle lost his appetite. Obviously, they were here to show off their love in front of Hoyle.


    But Hoyle knew Gail well and he could tell from her expression that she didn''t like it.


    Hoyle took out some tissue and handed it to her. "Wipe your mouth. We haven''t seen each other for


    half a year, but you still like to eat the chicken''s ws. Come on, all the dishes are yours."


    Hoyle had ordered the chicken''s ws for her. But Gai only looked at it several times today and didn''t


    eat it. He knew that she was afraid of the vulgar movements.


    Gail looked around. She would never forget what she had eaten today.


    It was not easy to have the meal. But thinking of sending Hoyle back to school, Gail still felt


    embarrassed for no reason. She felt awkward between James and Hoyle. No, she needed to find an


    excuse to slip away.


    She looked at Hoyle with a big smile and said, "Hoyle, I won''t send you to school. I have something


    else to doter. Ask Mr. James to send you back." She looked at Mr. James and said, "Mr. James, you


    can drive him to school for me, you''re going in the same direction. "


    "Gai, I don''t want to go to school now. I''ll stay outside for the time being. The school is over anyway."


    Hoyle knew he didn''t have a chance to talk to her alone today, so he had to find another time where he


    didn''t have James by his side to talk to her.


    "I have something to deal with too, so I can''t send him back. Later, I will go to the field to observe the


    progress of the project. Hoyle, can you go back alone? " How could James do such a thing as send


    someone back who was an eyesore to him.


    "¡­¡­" How could Gail have forgotten that? James was such a scheming person that he didn''t y by


    the rules, never thought about the details of others.


    However, he seemed to care about a lot of Gail''s details, such as the sanitary pads he boughtst time.


    And he bought her a cup of milk tea


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ''does he really like me as he said?'' thought Gail.


    "No, thanks. It''s very close to my home. I''ll go home first. You can leave now. Gai, I will keep in touch


    with youter. "Hoyle doesn''t want to lower himself to the same level as James. Since Gail didn''t tell


    him that she was with James, he still has a chance.


    "Okay, I''ll call youter." Since Hoyle wanted to go home, Gail didn''t need to send him home.


    She was supposed to pick him up, but it turned out to be like this.


    Watching Hoyle get in the taxi, Gail felt sorry for not having treated him well.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want Hoyle to leave? Do you know he loves you? Did he confess his feelings


    to you? "James think they had better make things clear. Otherwise, Gail wouldn''t know the truth.


    "What? You mean Hoyle likes me? No. I''m his schoolmate, and I always see him as my schoolmate.


    Don''t talk nonsense. There are many girls who like him. Don''t talk nonsense. " Gail looked at James in


    disbelief. Why did he say such strange things all of a sudden?


    James had guessed that. He touched her head and sighed while saying, "Why are you so stupid? Oh,


    No. I know that you have a low Eq. I knew he liked you thest time I saw him. But, do you have a


    crush on him? That''s what I care about. "


    Gail said in confusion. "I told you that he was just one of my younger schoolmates. He is capable. I


    don''t like him. My boyfriend should be older than me. "


    Well It seemed that they talked too much. Gail covered her mouth in a hurry.


    Seeing her cute expression, Jamesughed. The first time he saw her, she was a calm and strong girl,


    but now she was soft and lovely. ''maybe she also likes me.''.


    James approached her and asked, "then can you answer my former question? Do you like me?"

 Chapter 41 Being In Love

    Chapter 41 Being In Love


    "¡­¡­" Why did he ask the question again.


    "What? If you don''t answer me, I will do endless work for you tomorrow. " James stared at Gail''s eyes.


    There was nowhere for Gail to escape.


    Abusing his power. He was threatening Gai.


    "Let''s go back to work. I have answered that question. Hehe. " Gail stepped back to avoid James''


    burning eyes.


    James'' gaze was so affectionate that Gail always felt like falling apart. She felt it necessary to


    strengthen her own psychological quality.


    "You want to escape? ''Why? Don''t run away from the reality, Gail. If you don''t answer me today, I''ll ask


    you this question every day. I won''t let you go until I get a satisfactory answer. " James blocked Gail''s


    way with his two hands and trapped Gail in the corner.


    In Gail''s eyes, James was not the same as she had known him before. He had be more flirtatious


    and unreasonable!


    Gail was held by James'' hand and was forced to look him in the eye.


    "James, you..." Gail turned her head away. She didn''t want to be so close to James anymore. She


    doubted if James would force a kiss on her.


    ''Having had his first, the second time he''ll push his luck.''


    Gail whined in her mind and why he struggled with the problem.


    "I said I love you. Can''t you just answer me a question properly?" He felt a little hurt and couldn''t tell


    what she was thinking about.


    Do Gail like James? Gail had loved him all the time. But why the God cracked a big joke on her when


    she was thinking of giving up on him.


    She didn''t respond. Again, he pressed his lips on hers.


    She covered his mouth with her hand and said, "yes, I like you." Then she put her hand back as if she


    got an electric shock.


    With a big smile on his face, he asked, "when?"


    She leaned against the wall, eyes shifting, and kept an eye on the passers-by. "Before I met Julie."


    Julie? Did she seem to care about Julie?


    It urred to James that he had been in a bad mood since Julie left, but he didn''t try to hide his


    feelings in front of Gail. Gail had been avoiding him and didn''t talk to him.


    For half a year, he had been trying to get close to Gail. Finally, he received Gail''s call to ask him out for


    fun. Although it was with her roommates, he was very happy.


    "You are the one I love now. No one else. I say love may be too perfunctory. So I mean, I may fall in


    love with you. Gai, do you understand? " He gently touched her hair and slowly let all his feelings out.


    He didn''t want to lose her again. When he met Hoyle, he decided that he couldn''t go on like before.


    James was afraid that she would suddenly leave. He had been hurt before, and he didn''t want this to


    happen again. Although he knew that he didn''t know love at that time, he was afraid of losing the loved


    one without saying goodbye.


    Now, he cherished this special girl more. She was beautiful, kind, stubborn and self-centered. She had


    attracted him from the beginning. He had made a mistake that time, and this time, he wouldn''t make


    the same.


    "James, I thought you still loved Julie. I No, we are not right for each other. Please don''t do that. " She


    clearly remembered that Melissa had said that it was impossible for her to be with James.


    She was not such an emotional person. She would not like a person blindly, and she would not be with


    a person blindly. Since they were med not to have a happy ending, why did they still begin? ''.


    He stood right in front of Gail. His clothes clung to her body and he could even feel her warmth. She


    tried to run away from him. "Gai, listen to me."


    Gail struggled to push him away. The reason why she was not calm now was that she would lose her


    mind every time he got close to her.


    "James, please don''t do this to me HMM HMM, HMM......"


    Gradually, she stopped struggling. It seemed that the most effective way was to stop her from talking.


    He tasted her lip once and again, then he kissed her passionately like a wild storm. He tasted her


    beauty carefully, and that was the true feeling of his heart. Soon, Gail was subjugated by his


    imperiousness, and she shyly responded to his kiss made him even more crazy.


    After a long time, Gail almost couldn''t breathe. She sink into his arms and thumped his chest before he


    finally let go of her slowly.


    When she arrived at thepany, she waste for a long time, although she had not gotten off work.


    In front of thepany, Gail insisted that James go upstairs first, but he insisted it.


    "At first, we went out and got on with each other openly. But now you worry about this. Did you try to


    hide it, and instead you revealed it?" James released her hand and looked at her tenderly.


    No matter how conflicted she looked, she still looked adorable.


    "But I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t be afraid. I am here with you. They can''t say I can''t go with you. You are my secretary. We went


    to see the project together, weren''t we? " He suddenly felt sorry for her. She wouldn''t think about this


    before, and even if Mr. Eason teased them in front of others, she wouldn''t think about it in this way.


    Melissa had said something so hurtful in front of him, he should have dismissed the idea for Gail.


    Now, he regretted deeply. If he had made her feel that he didn''t care about those at that time, whether


    she would not care so much.


    Gailughed, "I just want to deceive the public! But it''s a good excuse. You can''t do this again. In the


    He smiled and said, "okay."


    In the next few days, Gail behaved like nothing had happened before.


    No one knew Gail and Mr. James were together.


    As for how they got together, after James picked up Hoyle that day, James had kept Gail in a corner


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    where no one could see him. As long as Gail dared to flinch, he would punish her with his mouth. He


    would force or seduce her no matter what. She had liked him for a long time and she would be with him


    eventually.


    Gail''s heart was sweet. He was the only person in her world, so sweet and pure. She was swooped in


    just because of his gentle moves.


    Iris found that Gail, who came back to the dormitory, was always strangely excited, standing in front of


    the mirror and giggling. Sometimes Gail would even lie on the bed to have a rest. But she suddenly


    covered her head with a pillow and let out a long sigh.


    Now she was standing in front of the mirror to practice her facial expressions. Sometimes she frowned,


    sometimes she grinned, and sometimes she cried.


    "Hey! Gai, what was wrong with you these days? Have you lost your mind? " Iris suddenly appeared


    behind Gail and patted her back hard.


    "Oh my God! You scared me!" Startled by the sudden p, Gail jumped up.


    Iris reached out her hand and touched the temperature of Gail''s forehead. "No, it''s not hot. You look


    strange."


    Gail, sensing her unusual behavior, cleared her throat and exined, "Eh-hem, Iris, I guess there are


    some intern handsome men in ourpany. They are trying to take this opportunity to date someone. I


    think about your words carefully. You are right! We should seize my youth and have a love before


    graduation.


    "Fuck! Gai, when did you know that? " A hard p fell on Gail''s shoulder, which scared her.

 Chapter 42 Mistake

    Chapter 42 Mistake


    Gail smiled. She was speechless about Iris''s overreaction.


    "Really? Before that, I had been either busy with my work or with my study. I am already at work now, I


    always think about the future! " Gail was worried if iris knew that her boyfriend was Mr. James, would


    Iris torture Gail?


    Gail didn''t care that much. The more happy she was now, the more worried she was. Gail knew very


    well that she didn''t dare to dream of the future, nor did she dare to mention this word.


    Gail decided to let nature take its course. Gail had been in love with the only man in her life, so she


    would cherish the time spent with James.


    Thinking of this, Gail felt relieved. Lived in the moment and let the rest take its course.


    "Gai, how cannot exaggerate! At that time, so many handsome men came to you, sent you so many


    flowers and made a lot of chances to bump into you and figure out how to bring you breakfast. What


    about the result? You are emotionless like a wooden man. You didn''t respond at all. Hum, is it possible


    that... " Iris walked up and down around Gail and her index finger bobbed up and down. Iris was smiling


    wickedly.


    Gail pushed Iris'' fingers away guiltily, walked over to her chair and sat on it. "Come on! It just hit me.


    Don''t you feel happy for me? At that time, I just couldn''t do it. What about you, Iris? You can''t live with


    your idols. It just hit me, should you do something about it as well? "


    Gail asked the question to Iris in case Iris found out something.


    Iris slumped into her chair, bit her index finger and murmured thoughtfully, "yes, Our Gai has been


    ready. How can I still stay in the same ce. Or I can take actions now. There was a TV show that a


    big star married his anti-fan. If I don''t give it a try, how can I know whether my handsome idol will like


    me or not? "


    "Right. Why don''t you give it a try? How do you know that a beautiful girl like you will not fall in love with


    a handsome idol at first sight?" said Gail.


    Iris looked at Gail, disappointed, "ah, if I spend a lot of time with him, it would be nice if he fell in love


    with me. Love at first sight is unlikely, they''ve seen all kinds of beautiful women." Leaning against her


    chair, Iris said, "That being said, if I really want to pursue an idol, that''s a long way to go."


    Gail was amused by Iris'' funny look. "Well, those long-legged idol can''t live with you. I think you''d better


    realize your mistake as soon as possible, my Iris ssmate. There are so many handsome guys on the


    street. It is never toote to mend. "


    Iris suddenly felt that Gail was very suspicious today. Gail was not interested in this topic before, and


    today Gail even persuaded Iris to change. The change was too abrupt. Something must be wrong!


    Iris lowered her leg from the chair, looked at Gail closely, and said, "Gai, is there something you haven''t


    told me?"


    "No, I didn''t. I have nothing to hide from you," Gail stood up and turned around, took a sip of water to


    hide her embarrassment.


    Iris puckered her lips and thought, ''Gail must be has things in her heart, it is when she lies that she


    uses so many words, and she even still so not seriously run to drink water.''!


    Gail''s anxiety was relieved by the call. She took out her cell phone quickly and waved to Iris, "excuse


    me, I have to take this call." Then closed the door and went outside to answer the phone.


    Seeing what Gail did, Iris was sure that there was something that Gail was hiding from her!


    Without a word, Iris sneaked out of the room and closed the door, then she hid herself behind Gail''s


    back, eavesdropping on her talking on the phone.


    After walking out of the room, Gail answered, "James." Gail said with a big smile on her face.


    "Gai, what are you doing? You have a day off today. Do you want to go out and y?" The deep and


    maic voice of James came through the phone, like the sound of piano sweeping through Gail''s


    heart.


    "Sure, where do you want to go?" Leaning against the fence, Gail looked at the students walking


    downstairs. The nts in the campus were never so beautiful in the sunlight.


    In fact, James had already nned where to go, but he wanted to give Gail a surprise. "How about


    swimming?"


    "What?" Gail couldn''t swim, and she had to take off her clothes to go swimming. The two of them were


    together and it seemed awkward to go swimming at such a time.


    Jamesughed and said, "I lied to you. I''ll tell you when I pick you up at the gate of the University."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Gail nodded.


    After saying that, Gail looked at theke in the distance nkly with the phone in her arms. It turned


    out that when she was in a good mood, she could see anything wonderful.


    "Gai, who are you waiting for?" All of a sudden, a voice came from behind.


    "Iris?" Scared and guilty, Gail stared at Iris with her face turning red.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel guilty that I found out the secret? No wonder you are so strange. You said


    that for a reason. Tell me honestly, which boy do you like? " With her arms folded across her chest, Iris


    sandy leaned against the wall and stared at Gail with an evil smile.


    Had her secret been discovered? Why didn''t she go far? God knew it, Gail didn''t know Iris had be


    eavesdropping! Mistake!


    "Tell me! Or I will tell them immediately. " Seeing that Gail still won''t admit, Iris used her killer skills.


    Gail Panicked, she grabbed Iris'' arm and pleaded, "Iris, don''t tell them, especially Sherry. You see there


    is still nothing. If you tell others, I will be embarrassed in case of idents in the future! The reason


    why I didn''t tell you this is that my rtionship with him is not stable yet and I''m still hesitating. If I can


    settle down and ept the fact calmly, you will be the first one to be told, Iris, "


    Gail shook Iris so hard that even Iris'' head was aching. "Well, since you are so obedient, tell the truth


    and get lenient treatment, I will let you go. However! You have to make it clear to me. " Iris became a


    gossiper from a serious look. Her eyes curved into a smile. "Are you having an affair with Mr. James? I


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    guess it''s him. Last time when we ate hot pot, I saw him looking at you in a very special way. Hahaha. "


    Really? ''Had he always liked me, but note near me?'' Gail wondered.


    "Look at your eyes, you are the default, right! Come on. Let''s talk in the dorm. " Looking at the absent-


    minded Gail, Iris knew that there were many secrets she needed to know.


    However, the two girls stood at the closed door and looked at each other.


    "Do you have the key?" Seeing the strange look of Iris, Gail knew things were not going well.


    "Have you brought it with you?"


    "I just want to make a call. Aren''t you still in the room Why didn''t you take the key with you when you


    were eavesdropping outside? " Seeing the big eyes of Iris, it seemed that she had really forgotten the


    key!


    "Uh, I was so excited that I forgot to take the key. Maybe it was just now when the wind blew...... Well,


    I''m sorry... " Iris had put all her attention on Gail, and had never thought of bringing a key.


    "¡­¡­" It seemed that they had to wait for Sherry.

 Chapter 43 Jump Into The Trap

    Chapter 43 Jump Into The Trap


    As a result, they made a call to Sherry, who was studying on her own. They waited for half an hour


    before entering the dormitory.


    Since Iris had kept her promise, she didn''t tell Sherry what had happened between Gail and Mr. James.


    Besides, Iris still thought that they were development, has not fallen in love.


    Sherry made a fist with excitement before Gail left the dormitory. "Gai,e on. I''m looking forward to


    your good news."


    "Bye." Seeing that Sherry was still there, Gail smiled calmly.


    Sherry, who did not n to go out again, asked curiously, "what is Gai going to do? She resigned? "


    In order not to be discovered, Gail went downstairs in a hurry. She was afraid that James might be


    angry since he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Iris shook her hand. "She is going to apply for a better job. But I don''t think she will have a chance." Iris


    casually walked to theputer and clicked on the series she was watching, "Hey, I want to see my


    idol. Would you like to see my idol? You can watch him for three seconds." Iris held her cheeks with


    hands and smiled like a flower.


    Sherry shook her head in disgust and said, "you better keep your idol for yourself. I''m not interested in


    him."


    "My idol is so handsome, I also don''t want you to see him."


    "¡­¡­" Sherry put on her headphones helplessly and opened a thick book in front of the desk.


    As expected, James had been here for a long time, ying his phone idly.


    Gail knocked on the car window and James lowered it. "Get in now." His warm smile made her feel


    even more embarrassed.


    She put down her bag and smiled apologetically. "Sorry, we forgot to take the key. We have been


    locked outside the dormitory. You must have been waiting for a long time."


    James came to fasten the safety belt for her and said gently, "not long. I just arrived. There are many


    people on the road and it took some time. It''s just the right time."


    She knew that he said that to make her less worried.


    When she was with him, she found that he was so considerate, gentle and her heart is sweet.


    The marshmallow was the most suitable word to describe her mood now. No wonder the lyrics were all


    about "marshmallow". The marshmallow was soft and sweet. It looked so romantic.


    The car started. The melodious music flew out slowly, which calmed Gail down.


    "Are you okay today? Don''t you need to be with your family?" Gail thought he lived at home. On


    weekends, he might be with his family.


    "My father isn''t at home, so we don''t have much to talk about. My grandma is too old and she needs


    rest now. I called you as soon as I finished a conversation with her. " When he spoke of his family, his


    tone was very calm, slightly indifferent.


    "By the way, my grandmother has always been nice to me. When I was a child, I woulde to her


    from time to time and ask her to tell stories to me. Grandma didn''t live in my house. Now she is old, so


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    she moved to my house from my aunt''s house. I''ll take you to see her next time. She must like you very


    much. " Speaking of his grandmother, his face was full of smile and his tone was much softer.


    "Okay. But your father Is he really here? Sounds like he is a very serious man. He... " He would


    definitely like his son to have a girlfriend that was well matched in social and economic status instead


    of a girl like her who had nothing at all.


    As if knowing what was on her mind, James reached out and held her hand. "Don''t worry. My dad will


    respect my decision."


    Gail lowered her head and wondered how he knew that.


    At this moment, he gave Gail the feeling that he was a mature man. He was not like the one who


    cheekily asked her to eat red dates and bought some sanitary pads for herst time. At this moment,


    he was sedate, experienced, elegant, sunny and charming, and a little mysterious.


    In a word, when she was with him, her heart was filled with sweetness at any time.


    She was worried that such honey would soon be eaten up, leaving nothing but water. She was more


    afraid that this jar of honey would be taken away, saying that she did not deserve such a sweet honey.


    "Gai, what are you thinking about?" He noticed the mncholy look on Gail''s face and wondered what


    was bothering her.


    She turned around and smiled, "nothing. I just feel it''s unreal. I didn''t expect that I would be with you


    and under that circumstance I agreed. " At that time, he had forced her to give in. After she had


    promised him, he had held her in her arms and spun around in a circle, as happy as a little boy.


    James slowed down, approached her face, stroked her hair affectionately and asked, "Is there anything


    special you want me to do to make you feel real?"


    Flushed, Gail leaned back, without looking at his eyes. "No, I just feel you are very quiet today. What''s


    more, we were friends before, but now I feel a little weird. " The car stopped all of a sudden. Gail could


    not help throwing herself forward.


    He suddenly became gloomy. Loosening his seat belt with one hand, he leaned towards her and


    asked, "have you regretted?"


    "No, I didn''t. you misunderstood me, James. I didn''t regret it," Gail responded with a pair of innocent


    big eyes


    With his eyebrows rxed and the corners of his mouth lifted, he looked at her with his charming eyes,


    saying, "then you''re just annoying me for being too calm, or perhaps because I''m not enthusiastic


    enough, right?"


    Stuttered Gail, her ears red with rage. She stepped back and exined, "no, No. you wronged me."


    How could she resent hisck of enthusiasm and too calm? She really didn''t know how to answer.


    What? He thought too much? She couldn''t catch up.


    Or is it just because you don''t believe that we are a couple. It seems that I have to do something that a


    couple should do. " As he spoke, he approached Gail''s face, and his smile looked particrly charming


    on his face.


    "I am not James, I don''t mean that. You...... You can''t misunderstand me like that. " What? She didn''t


    mean that.


    "Well, she put her foot in her mouth and created ambiguity


    "What else can it be? If you feel not real, just because I''m not active enough. Thanks for your reminder.


    I seem to be a little dull. After all, this is the first time that I have been in a serious rtionship. " He put


    one hand on the back of her head to avoid her touching it.


    "¡­¡­" Didn''t he fell in love with Julie? Since he was so eye-catching, how could it be possible that he


    had never been in love? Even if he didn''t have a girlfriend now, he should have a lot of ex-girlfriends.


    He noticed that she was looking at him suspiciously and her eyeballs were rolling quickly. He touched


    her harder. "Are you suspecting me? And you despise me, don''t you? "


    "I dare not." She said calmly. In fact, she really doubted and despised him for telling a lie.


    "Humph!" His smile was big, but there was no smile in his eyes. Somehow, Gail had a bad feeling


    about it.


    He put his forehead against hers. "You dare not? I think you''re a brave little guy. "

 Chapter 44 Being Passionately In Love

    Chapter 44 Being Passionately In Love


    The touch of James''s skin was so warm that Gail dared not move. She had nowhere to go because


    she was sitting against the car window.


    Gail looked out of the window and said in a hurry, though there were not many people on the road. "It''s


    not good for you to be like this. There are many people on the road."


    James smiled brightly. "It''s okay. They can''t see us. If they can see me, they won''t do anything to me.


    Don''t change the topic. I''m seriously reflecting myself. It''s not right for you to do something like that."


    Then James put his hand on Gail''s face and gently stroked it.


    This movement was not good. Gail''s heart was about to jump out.


    Gail''s face was smooth and delicate, so her thin pores were visible. James smelt the light scent that


    was hidden behind her skin. Her eyshes were as beautiful as butterfly, and her eyes were so


    attractive. Gail was in front of James like a little baby. She was too close to him.


    Gail held her breath and stared at James nervously.


    James held Gail''s head and kissed her.


    Gail''s eyes widened. As if she had been sshed with hot water, the muscles on her face became stiff.


    Time seemed to stand still. People outside the window were walking, but they would not be affected at


    all.


    With her face in his hands, James rubbed her nose with his.


    Gail couldn''t helpughing out.


    Seeing Gail''s bright smile, James couldn''t help but hold her in his arms and smell her hair, not willing to


    let her go anymore.


    "In fact, I just want to see you. Wherever we go, it''s okay. Gai, I didn''t expect to be with you. In fact, I


    felt that you were special the first time I saw you. I remembered you at the first sight. You are like my


    other half." James thought he couldn''t describe his thoughts by words, but he just wanted to Gail know


    that.


    Gail hugged James back. She did hug her dream lover.


    "Gai, I know what you are worried about. You once despised me because I liked Julie and I told you


    that I had a first love rtionship with you." James whispered in a low voice, while she was listening


    carefully. "Julie and I got together when we graduated from domestic college. I''m not afraid of your


    jokes. My love began from that time on. But when I think about it again, I find that I like her because


    she is exactly the same as me. I like her appearance, but I can''t ept all of her."


    Gail had never heard James talk about the story between him and Julie. Since he was willing to tell her,


    it meant that he had let go of the past. She hoped so. Every girl doesn''t want her lover to live with


    another woman in his heart.


    Patting James on the back gently, Gail said, "I''m listening."


    James hugged Gail tighter and his pleasant voice broke her unease. "I just realize that I didn''t like her.


    We are not meant to be together. If I loved her, I wouldn''t have said nothing when I saw her holding


    another man, and I wouldn''t have left without saying goodbye just because I thought she had betrayed


    me. Well, I don''t want to know if she really betrays me or not. Because I have found the right person


    now. It''s my first time to be in a rtionship so seriously. You have to trust me."


    Gail smiled in satisfaction and patted him on the back. She enjoyed the feeling that they had opened


    their hearts to each other and epted the past.


    "Me too. You are still my first love." After Gail finished these words, she suddenly felt a little shy. She


    buried her head in his neck and held him tightly.


    James said with a bright and sunny smile. He hadn''tughed like that for a long time.


    James had never believed in love since Julie had betrayed him. Or he didn''t believe in love easily. But


    when he saw Gail, he was attracted by her because she was special.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Because James needed to take over his father''s business, he grew up in an indifferent environment


    and became expressionless. However, six months ago, when Gail showed up, he seemed to be


    infected by her and he had changed.


    When Julie showed up again, he was indeed lost in himself. What Julie had said made him hurt Gai


    deeply.


    "I''m sorry, Gai. I let you down that time. I shouldn''t have taken advantage of you that time. I know I was


    selfish at that time. Can you forgive me?" James patted Gail on the shoulder, waiting for her answer.


    Gail released him slowly and raised her head.


    At that time, Gail just wanted to keep away from James because of Julie. But now hugging him, she


    thought it was forgivable. What else is more important than being with each other? Moreover, since she


    liked him, she had to believe him, didn''t she?


    Gail smiled lightly and casually put her hand on James''s shoulder. "I know, I''ve forgiven you. Since you


    helped me out that night... " Gail was unwilling to tell him about her embarrassing stories. "You asked


    for such a private and embarrassing thing in front of others regardless of your own face, and I was


    moved by you. James, I believe you."


    "Gai," said James as he pulled Gai into his arms.


    James was also moved. This lovely girl was much better than he had expected. He liked her more as


    they got closer. This was true love. She breaks into your heart and never says goodbye.


    Love was surrounding both of them. As a result, Gail and James were passionately in love.


    However, at this time, Melissa and Lisa were still worried about the existence of Gail.


    In a coffee shop by the seaside, the soft sea wind blew, and the warm sunshine sprinkled on the beach.


    They sat on a wooden table of antique beauty, whining.


    "Aunt Lisa, how could that Gail be so close to James? She was born and brought up in a poor country.


    Her shoes and essories were nothingparable to James''s shoes. Moreover, were those men


    blind when she was at school? How dare they say that she was a goddess with no makeup?" Melissa


    took a cup of coffee and counted the events of Gail that had happened one by one. The more she


    spoke, the more excited she became as if the powder on her face was about to fall off.


    Lisa took a sip of coffee and looked at the waves rolling to and fro, "That''s her ability, and in fact Gail is


    good-looking.


    "Aunt Lisa, why are you still defending her? I''m your family." Melissa knew that Gail was prettier than


    her, but she refused to admit it!


    "Okay, I know. I understand what you said. I don''t like Gail. She is so young, but she still got Mr.


    James''s affection. Mr. James had kept a straight face all day long before Gail came. All the women who


    admired him could only stay away from him, especially when they were in thepany. But after Gail


    came, Mr. James took her wherever he went. I can even see tenderness on James''s freezing face


    when I see Gail." This was what Lisa could not tolerate.

 Chapter 45 Dont Move

    Chapter 45 Don''t Move


    Although Lisa was a few years older than James, she had a crush on this excellent man at the


    beginning. But when Lisa saw that the beauty who was younger and more beautiful than her was


    snubbed, she stopped her thoughts rationally. However, Gail hadn''t graduated yet, but unexpectedly


    Gail became James''s secretary from the very beginning, and she followed him around every day


    without scruple.


    Lisa often carried out many difficult tasks to Gail just because she didn''t like Gail. In the beginning,


    James had turned a blind eye to that because Lisa didn''t care about anyone in thepany. But the


    other day, James abused Lisa with bad words in front of all the colleagues in thepany. He tried to


    speak for Gail brazenly, ignoring that Lisa was a core person in thepany and his father was


    involved!


    Lisa could not let it go.


    Seeing her aunt get so excited, Melissa couldn''t help bute up with an idea. She asked, "Aunt Lisa,


    do you like James as well?" Melissa asked carefully.


    As soon as Lisa regained herposure, she responded with a smile, "Mr. James is young. I don''t like


    him. I just can''t bear to see that he fall in love with Gail." Lisa said in an indifferent tone and looked into


    the distance. Nobody knew what she was thinking.


    Lisa would never admit that she had a good feeling for James, but the good feeling was destroyed and


    turned into aplex emotion since Gail came.


    Lisa would never be so impulsive like Melissa and thought that such a person like James should like a


    woman with a rich family. However, she and Melissa had one thing inmon. That was both of them


    hated Gail a lot.


    "You often mentioned Gail, but I didn''t take her seriously. But now it seems that I can''t underestimate


    her. From now on, I don''t think I''ll let her live well in thepany. I''ll let her pay for what she has done


    to me." Lisa''s career had been booming all the time. Since she had the rtionship with Mr. Eason in


    thepany, few people interfered in her things.


    However, her years of hard work had almost been ruined by Gail.


    Since Melissa found that her aunt, Lisa cared about Gail so much, it meant that they were on the same


    side, which made Melissa feel that they were close.


    "Me too, Aunt Lisa. If you don''t like her, we can..."


    While they were whispering, a satisfied smile gradually crept onto the face of Lisa. She was deeply


    impressed by Melissa''s method.


    In these two days, thepany had a very important meeting that several shareholders of the


    It was the first time for her to prepare so many files for Mr. James and take part in many things.


    As a member of the Human Resources Department, Melissa often went upstairs to give some false


    usations to Gail.


    "Melissa, I think you''d better not waste your time here. After all, I have stayed here for a longer time


    than you." Unable to stand it any longer, Gail replied in a peaceful voice and then left!


    The other colleagues also realized that Melissa came here to make trouble. Melissa was very close to


    Manager Liu, and she must have an ulterior motive. They started to talk about Melissa in a low voice.


    "Melissa is Manager Liu''s niece. I heard that she is the daughter of the mayor. No wonder she is so


    bossy!"


    "Keep your voice down. She has a powerful background. Be careful that she will fire you within a word."


    Whispered another woman.


    "Don''t worry. She came here because of her father''s help. If Mr. James''s father didn''t intercede for her,


    she wouldn''t havee in!"


    "Who told you that?"


    "Let''s go. I''ll tell you everything." Noticing that Melissa returned to her seat, the girl grabbed her


    colleague''s hand and seated herself.


    Melissa tried her best to control her anger. Her fingers had turned blue, and her delicate makeup


    looked a little ferocious due to unwillingness and rage.


    ''Let''s wait and see, Gail!


    Since you don''t like me, don''t me me for being unjust!''


    However, Gail was still busy with the meeting and had no time to deal with Melissa. Melissa turned


    around and went to Lisa''s office, carrying out the final n in advance.


    "Don''t worry, Melissa. I know how far to go and when to stop. Since you are so anxious, I can also


    make a fool of Gail tomorrow. You just need to wait for the result at home. Let''s see how she get out of


    the RF Group!" Lisa looked at Gail who was busy preparing the files. It was weird to see Lisa with red


    lipstick on her dry lips.


    At the same time, James came out of the office. James saw Gail holding a pile of documents and said


    something. Gail smiled and walked into his office with him!


    "Bitch! Mr. James must have been cheated by Gail. In this way, she will get ahead of others! Seeing


    this, Melissa mmed her palm heavily on the table, regardless of the pain of her hand.


    Though Lisa knew it was impossible for Melissa to get close to Mr. James because of her character.


    But she would like to help Melissa as long as Melissa could hinder the harmony between James and


    Gail.


    "You couldn''t retain yourposure. But as long as you find an excuse to see James for many times,


    I''m sure he will not miss you." Looking at the window, Lisa encouraged Melissa to bother Mr. James.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? Aunt Lisa, you''re the best. I''ll do it right now." After that, Melissa went


    straight to the CEO''s office on her high heels.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lisa wanted to say something but stopped at the thought of that James and Gail might be displeased.


    "Gai, you are so busy today. What do you want to eatter? I''ll take you there. It makes my heart ache


    to see you working so hard." James pressed Gail against the chair and asked her to take a rest. He


    massaged her shoulders gently.


    Gail smiled and held his hand, "No, thanks. I''m fine. I''ll just get a bite to eatter. I''m not hungry yet. I


    have a lot of things to do today, and you have a lot of things to prepare for tomorrow''s meeting."


    "I''ve prepared almost everything. But there might be something you need to do. And the things in the


    office are all waiting for you to see. I''ll prepare the documents myself." At the moment, James noticed


    that Melissa was walking out of Lisa''s office and walked towards his office directly.


    "What''s wrong?" Gail followed the direction of James''s gaze, only to see a woman with a strand of


    beautiful hairing this way. "So that must be a beauty. I have to go now." The woman must be a


    beauty with soft big chestnut curly hair.


    "Sit still. Drink the coffee first. She is not an important person. Why did you stand up?" James walked to


    his seat and waited.


    A discreet knock sounded


    "Come in!"


    The door was pushed open, and Melissa came in. Without turning around, Gail could recognize her


    because of the thick perfume.

 Chapter 46 Shameless Man

    Chapter 46 Shameless Man


    "What''s up?" James raised his head and asked indifferently.


    Melissa smiled, "Mr. James, I''m sorry to bother you. I just came here for some business with Gail."


    Melissa wanted to find another excuse, but she couldn''t directly go over the immediate leadership to do


    the matter of Human Resources Department. She wanted to take Gail away so that Gail couldn''t be


    close to Mr. James.


    Sitting still, Gail knew that Melissa was doing it on purpose.


    With a faint smile, James propped one hand against his chin, lost in thought.


    Melissa was confused by the silence. "I''m sorry. Something needs to do there. Only Gail knows how to


    do."


    Gail wondered since when she became so important and why she had to deal with everything by


    herself.


    Melissa didn''t make any good excuse to cover her thoughts. Her thoughts couldn''t escape Gail''s eyes


    and James''s eyes.


    James had already seen through Melissa''s trick.


    A few momentster, as Melissa started to doubt herself, James opened his mouth.


    "Which department are you in?" James sat idly on the turning chair, eyes slightly squinting.


    Gail knew he was getting angry.


    "You are from the Human Resources Department." Melissa thought James had noticed her. She was


    overjoyed.


    "What''s your position?"


    "¡­¡­" Melissa was just an assistant. She shouldn''t havee here directly to see Mr. James, unless


    she needed to sign some documents.


    "If I remember correctly, you are thetest employee of the Human Resources Department. Are you


    going to my office like going shopping?" James finally managed to pull Gai in, but Melissa broke into


    his office with such ame excuse!


    He didn''t expect that the daughter of the mayor was so stupid.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, Mr. James. I just want to find Gai. I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have broken


    in like this." Only then did Melissa realize that she was too impulsive to rush directly into the CEO''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    office and used such an excuse. It was obvious that she neglected Mr. James.


    With a half smile, James fixed his eyes on Melissa and then on Gail.


    Gail looked away casually.


    It was none of Gail''s business. She was just an cannon fodder!


    When James saw the expression on Gail''s face, he thought she was angry. So he immediately


    straightened up and sat upright in the chair. It made him powerful.


    "I''m discussing something with my assistant. You decide to talk to her. Which one is more important,


    yours or mine? Your superior didn''t tell you to be careful?" James crossed his hands and cast a nce


    at Melissa casually, as if he didn''t want to see her at all.


    Looking at Gail unmoved, Melissa''s fingernails were embedded in her hands. She lowered her head


    and apologized, "Mr. James, I didn''t mean to. I was too anxious to remember..."


    James knew Melissa lied to him because she aimed at Gail. Since Melissa was unrepentant, he was


    going to give her a good warning.


    "Shut up! Since you don''t know the rules and don''t care about the sry, half of your sry of this


    month will be deducted. Next time if you are ignorant, mypany is not the ce to teach people


    how to behave. Since you were not taught well at home, you would study hard at home and then work


    here. Well, you can go now and close the door by the way!" James came straight to the point without


    hesitation.


    "Mr. James, I..."


    "Get out!" James had lost his patience. He didn''t like the woman who entered thepany through the


    back door. Melissa was a simple and pretentiousdy!


    Melissa bit her lips. How could he say that she was unruly?


    It was all because of Gail. She must have said something to Mr. James!


    Melissa clenched her teeth and cursed inwardly. She had never been humiliated like this!


    How could this kind of brainless person entangle with Gail? How unlucky Gail is!


    The door was closed, but Gail still felt a chill all over her back and couldn''t help worrying.


    "You will only make her hate me more! You are very happy to me her, but I will be miserable. Mr.


    James, please don''t scold her in front of me!" Although Gail didn''t want toin Melissa in front of


    James, she was sure that Melissa would put all the me on anyone she doesn''t like.


    James rubbed Gail''s hair and kissed her forehead gently. "It''s my fault. I''ll be more careful next time."


    "What''s more, your mouth is so poisonous. Are you going to say the same words to me when you are


    angry? I''m so scared!" Gail covered her chest as if she was really scared.


    James took a step forward and held Gail''s waist with one hand and held her hand with the other. With a


    wicked smile, he joked, "I think you''re not afraid of me. On the contrary, you want to challenge me."


    Blinking her eyes, Gail stepped back and unexpectedly sat on his desk.


    "I won''t find fault with myself. I''m too young to offend you." She gave him a quirk.


    "I feel wronged. In fact, you bullied me. But I love you so much and I won''t let you get hurt."


    Gail stuck her tongue out, "It''s no use. You won''t feel wronged." Seeing James approaching her, Gail


    said nothing.


    "Yes, I''m unhappy because I missed the candy. Someone is so cruel. She just won''t give me sweet."


    However stupid Gail was, she knew what he meant.


    "James, I really have to go now. I need to borrow somethingter. Or they will say that I deceive you. If


    something goes wrong, they will me you for acting with partiality and defeating the ends of justice.


    Gail leaned back. If James were not holding her with his hands, she would have fallen.


    James scratched Gail''s nose and said angrily, "Since you know how to practice favoritism, can I ask my


    secretary to apany me a little longer? Since I''m the CEO of thispany, I can''t keep my lover


    beside me like a vase all the time. Why do I still work so hard?"


    Gail pinched James on the shoulder symbolically. "You don''t understand. The vase is easy to break. If


    you are not by my side when someone pushes me, I will break. It''s useless to mend."


    James froze as he was overwhelmed with disappointment and love.


    He could not protect her and gave her a sense of security. Gai was such a sensible girl, which always


    made his heart ache. Maybe only when they were really together, she could rest assured and rely on


    him without worrying about anything or anyone''s interruption.


    Gail poked James and said, "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    James suddenly came back to his senses. His pupils dted in an instant, and his eyes tightly locked


    on her face. "Your hand is so naughty. I guess you won''t know what you did even if you get into trouble


    in the future."

 Chapter 47 Be Framed

    Chapter 47 Be Framed


    Gail felt it sounded weird.


    Gail''s ears turned red instantly. They were immersed in a romantic atmosphere.


    "James, I have to go back to work." Gail headed to the door with her head down. Suddenly thinking that


    her face was still very red, Gail took a deep breath, rubbed her face and ran away.


    Before James could react, Gail had alreadye downstairs.


    The meeting was of great importance to the RF Group. It was said that they were going to talk about


    the confidential affairs of thepany. Normally, most people couldn''t attend.


    As the secretary of Mr. James, Gail had to do some files, get some water and so on in the meeting


    room.


    But at the beginning of the meeting, the guest sitting on the seat said that their file was empty.


    Gail''s heart was in her mouth. She clearly remembered checking it herself, Was it touched by someone


    else?


    It was lucky that Gail thought of the files may be not enough and prepared more in advance.


    However, something happened again when they concentrated their attention on the meeting.


    The PPT couldn''t be yed. Suddenly, Gail thought of a person and this kind of situation was so


    familiar to her. She had seen such a situation in school. She had been criticized harshly by the school


    leadersst time, but she had been forgiven by a few teachers, after all, she was still a student. Later


    Gail knew that it was Melissa who did it. But this time Melissa did it wlessly. If Gail hadn''t had a


    lesson from it before, she would never find out.


    As the CEO, James'' face had turned ghastly pale. It was still too early to find out who was to me. If


    the meeting couldn''t go on, both he and the person who was to me would lose a lot.


    Gail rushed out of the door and called the technology department to check back.


    "I''m sorry. There is something wrong with the yer here. It''s my fault. I''m sorry for the trouble. But I


    have cleaned another meeting room and I hope you can follow me to the next meeting room. I''m so


    sorry for all the inconvenience. " Hanging up the phone, Gail turned around and saw Melissa going


    upstairs.


    Manyints were heard in the meeting room, but it became much quieter when Gail apologized


    and have another conference room for use.


    At first, James intended to walk over to ask Gail what was going on, but when he saw Gail''s confident


    enough to ask them to another meeting room, James couldn''t help but thank her from the bottom of his


    heart.


    Unexpectedly, she prepared so well. Although James guessed that it was caused by someone, it was


    too coincidental.


    "I''m sorry for the ident. Fortunately we have two meeting rooms. Please follow me to another one."


    Although today, not only the shareholders who are here, but also the heads of severalpanies that


    cooperated with him, the prestige of James in them couldn''t be underestimated. .


    "Okay, okay. Mr. James, you are so considerate. It''s okay. We just need to move to another ce. We


    are ok."


    "Yeah, let''s go. I don''t think your people would prepare so bad. I didn''t tell you just now that the stool I


    made was broken too. It seems that some of you know that I am an important guest. " Said an elder


    man, smiling.


    Both of James and Gail were taken aback, but they restrained their anger and apologized, "I''m really


    sorry. I didn''t expect it to happen. I''ll make it up to you."


    Luckily, they were in the new meeting room and everything went well.


    Gail learnt her lesson from it. In the following times, Gail guarded the door with great caution and also


    called the other colleague Kate for help.


    "Tell me immediately if you see anything abnormal on Melissa." Gail had to be on guard against


    Melissa.


    "She just went upstairs, but Miss Lisa called her to do so. " Kate had always known that Lisa didn''t like


    Gail, and now here came an old rival of Gail, and she had to take good care of Gail.


    "Thank you. I''ll tell you more about itter. That is all, Please. " After hanging up the phone, Greta


    leaned against the wall and couldn''t help sighing with emotion.


    ''Why? Why has Melissa always been against me? If she hadn''t learned from her mistakes, she could


    have foreseen the consequences today.


    The meeting was very important. If there was a mistake, thepany would suffer a great loss!


    The thought of it made her panic. If it weren''t for therge and luxury office area in the RF Group and


    the spare meeting room, or she might have been thrown out today.


    Gail had thought that Melissa wouldn''t make things difficult for her in thepany, but she didn''t


    expect Melissa to make so much trouble to her today!


    As she left that night, Gail went over the equipment for the next day, nor did she think to guard against


    Melissa.


    Frustrated and sad, Gail was thankful that the old man put in a good word for her. Otherwise, she might


    have been fired by James.


    After some time, Gail waited for them toe out of the meeting room, they shook hands with James


    and left.


    When James saw Gail standing in the hallway with a in dress and thin figure, he felt sorry for her.


    He quietly walked towards her, and she lowered her head, like a child who had done something wrong


    waiting for the adult to criticize.


    "Mr. James, I''m sorry. I have checked itst night. Please trust me. " She was afraid that James might


    not believe her words and think that she did something wrong. Although she had been well prepared,


    there were still so many problems.


    He might thought that she hadn''t prepared for it and things would be so bad.


    James looked at her affectionately, forcing her to look at him. "You have underestimated my


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    understanding of you. It''s all right. It''s so obvious that even onlookers can see it clearly. You don''t have


    to me yourself. I''ll look into it. Luckily, the person is not clever. Otherwise, he would be in danger. "


    ''That''s right. It was lucky that the person was not careful enough. Otherwise, How could something like


    a broken chair happen in such a bigpany as the RF Group?''? What''s more, one ident after


    another happened, it was so obvious that it''s almost impossible for us not to doubt it. ''. However,


    Melissa might have underestimated James'' trust in Gail, otherwise, he would have already been angry


    and embarrassed her.


    Gail looked at him gratefully. "Thank you for believing me. I was worried that you might get me out of


    here! If I hadn''t prepared another meeting room, would you criticized me now? " She shouldn''t have


    asked. As the CEO, he should at least give everyone an exnation.


    James put his hand on her shoulder to soothe her. "You know, I was angry too, but I believe you didn''t


    do it. I will protect you as much as I can. I admit that I will at least curse you severely and then I''ll kneel


    on the washboard when we get back.


    "Pooh!" hearing his pitiful words, Gail, who was very angry and sad, couldn''t helpughing.


    "That''s right. You should also trust me. As long as we trust each other, everything else won''t be difficult


    for us, right?" He felt rxed when he saw her smile.

 Chapter 48 Fuck Off

    Chapter 48 Fuck Off


    As soon as the shareholders and important cooperative partners left, James called the staff of the


    logistics department to his office. Investigated the monitor, checked the employees in the conference


    room, as long as there were some clues, James would not let it go.


    The wholepany was frightened by the huge event, and Gail was not involved in it. She just


    watched them busy with up and down. Perhaps, actions spoke louder than words.


    Kate slipped the chair behind Gail and asked, "do you know what happened? Is it about Melissa? Do


    you want me to look at her because you have guessed it was her before? "


    Gail knew very well that in thepany, her words could be heard by someone with evil intention.


    "I don''t know. But I have to be careful about what happened at school. But I hope you don''t mention


    anything about me and Melissa in school to others. After all, I don''t want others to say that I framed her


    or something like that. After investigation, the truth wille out, won''t it? I can''t specte it now. I


    believe that such a bigpany will follow the facts. "


    However, things were not as clear as Gail thought. They had spent the whole day to look into it.


    Although there were some clues, they were dismissed in the afternoon.


    It turned out that all the surveince footage of that period had been erased. As for when was erased,


    nobody could be sure, so it was hard to say who had erased the footage.


    Gail didn''t think Melissa was as smart and considerate as she had thought. Moreover, Melissa had just


    such a neat way overnight? Her style of action was really impressive.


    Either she had a helper, or the murderer was someone else. Who was against Gail, maybe...... ''Lisa?


    Actually, it was a big possibility that the person who stood against Gail was actually Lisa. If her target


    was not only Gail, but also the conference, then it would beplicated.


    Gail decided to get to the bottom of it. Although the problem had been solved, people in thepany


    knew that something went wrong when the meeting started.


    James said," You are here. Have a seat. I''ll tell you as soon as I finish my work. There''s a magazine


    over there. You can read it first. "There were many books and magazines in his office. She had never


    read them before. But today, she was not in the mood to read them.


    She anxiously sat on the sofa. After a while, another man came in.


    As soon as Mr. Eason entered the room, he walked up to James and asked, "James, have you found


    out who did this?"


    Mr. Eason must haven''t see Gail. That was why he was so anxious. Gail coughed softly.


    "Oh, so our beauty Gail is here too. I didn''t see you just now." She forced a smile. It seemed that she


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    came at a bad time.


    "You talk. I''m going out." Gail stood up and was about to leave. There was something she didn''t want to


    know.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are the victim of this matter. If you have to take the me for this matter. You


    should know who is the real culprit." James looked at Mr. Eason.


    "You''re right," Eason returned, as he sat on the chair opposite to James'' assistant. "I know her. After


    all, I know her well. You said that to herst time, but she has always liked you. "


    Gail frowned. Was there any romantic history James hadn''t told Gail? Did he scold herst time? ''Who


    was she?


    James saw Gail''s reaction, as expected, she did not like.


    He knocked on the table and said, "I know that you have close rtion with her. For the sake of her


    father and you, I let her act wildly here for too long. I could tolerate what she did to me before. And it


    was the first time that I had heard that she liked me. In this case, I can''t keep her here any longer. "


    Gail had no idea who she was.


    "She really went too far today. If I didn''t know it early, I''m afraid I''ll have to resign because of her." On a


    matter of principle, he knew that it was hard to change a James'' mind.


    "If she hadn''t left herself a way out, I would be used by her. I was made a viin. You must have heard


    that Melissa did the same thing when she was at school. They look like each other. No wonder they are


    a family! " Mr. Eason''s face darkened as he heard James'' teasing.


    Gail knew who she was now, They were talking about Lisa.


    She didn''t expect Lisa to fall in love with James? But it was also probably true. In Gail''s eyes, every


    move of James was handsome and charming. Especially when he was calm andposed, and when


    he stood beside her and sneered others, she thought he was extremely handsome.


    Lisa was only a few years older than James, but Gail had never thought about it. Because Lisa was


    always yelling at thepany all day long!


    Gail couldn''t help nodding her head with admiration. Lisa had hidden it deeply, but as a woman, Gail


    didn''t notice. Lisa was deliberately making difficulties for her out of jealousy!


    While talking with Mr. Eason, James didn''t miss Gail''s tiny move. Sure enough, it was the girl he liked.


    She was in no hurry to run out for revenge. She was so quiet. It seemed that she was often bullied in


    the school.


    He frowned and said resolutely, "even if I don''t let her leave this time, I won''t let her stay here any


    longer. Tell Lisa to go to the branchpany with Melissa. Don''te back without my permission! "


    "It''s Was there no room for negotiation at all? Melissa... She just came here... "


    "You should know my temper, uncle Eason. I only care about such a person. Since Lisa had a bad


    thought, it was very kind of me not to ask her to get out! " His eyes radiated irresistible majesty and


    ruthlessness.


    Mr. Eason nodded at him in reply. Usually, James didn''t usually call him uncle. In this case, if he had


    said one more word, he would not have been surprised James would send him and the two women


    away.


    Eason stood up slowly and walked to the door. He smiled at Gail and said, "sorry to make you feel


    wronged."


    Gail smiled politely, "no, I didn''t. I must have made a mistake, too."


    Mr. Eason nodded his head with satisfaction. James was right about Gail.


    "Click!" Mr. Eason went away, leaving them alone.


    "Come here," James waved at Gail.


    "No, I won''t," Gail said, sitting still


    She was the victim, so he should havee tofort her and make amends for them! James act like


    a big boss and just let Gail go?


    No way!


    She inadvertently exposed her thoughts, and her lips were slightly pursed. Obviously she was unhappy.


    So he had to stand up, walk to Gail and half squatted in front of her. "Are you satisfied with my way of


    handling this?"


    In fact, she was very satisfied. She might have done something wrong, or no matter where she went,


    someone would be jealous of her! But she didn''t want to show it. It felt good to be coaxed by him.

 Chapter 49 Bad Words

    Chapter 49 Bad Words


    "Yeah, it''s good." Then you''ll be less two people you hate and less troublesome in the future.


    "Gai, are you saying that you have lost two rivals in love?" Since Gail didn''te, James had toe


    to her.


    Watching James approaching her, Gail was so extremely nervous.


    "Oh, I''m quite satisfied with it. But don''t look at me like that. I''m so nervous that I''m going to faint. " To


    hide her emotions, Gai exaggerated.


    In fact, when James said that he was going to kick them out of the group headquarter, he had been so


    handsome in the eyes of Gail. Now James came to Gail again, and Gail''s heart thumped painfully. She


    had no resistance.


    ''I was a woman of few desires. Why am I not calm in front of him now??'' Gail wondered.


    "Really? But why do I feel that you are perfunctory and give me the cold shoulder?" He stared at her


    eyes with burning eyes. He held her delicate face in his hands and her eyebrows were as gentle as


    jade.


    Gail stared at the man in front of her, "No, you were just so handsome and overbearing when you were


    in the hallway. The current popr saying is'' overbearing president, perfect!"


    He was satisfied with her answer and was even more obsessed with her. "You are so sweet in your


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    little mouth. It''s sweeter than I have tasted."


    "¡­¡­" Gail''s cheeks turned red and hot gradually. Holding her face in James'' palm, he could not help


    but be more careful.


    "Your blush is so beautiful." He said and kissed her.


    He was cautious, frightened and happy, the room was full of romance. If time could stop at this time,


    Gail would do anything.


    The next day, Gail heard all the gossip.


    Miss Lisa took Melissa to the branch office. Due to their mistakes, they were punished to work in the


    branch office.


    All the people had different opinions. In a word, the old witch, Lisa, finally left. Melissa was not a good


    person to see, she was better off gone.


    However, Gail turned on theputer and found a notice, which said that "Miss Lisa took Melissa to a


    branch for inspection as they needed to.


    Kate stealthily moved towards her and said, "did you see that? They were gone! Since many people


    had known what they had done, it was useless to be partial to them. Now you don''t have to take the


    me. Do you feel satisfied? "


    "A little. After all, I''m not treated well by her. But how did you hear the news? Did they do the ident


    at the convention? " Gail asked tentatively. If they all knew what Lisa and Melissa had done, there was


    no need for her to pretend.


    Gail shuddered at the thought of such a vile method. If there were such people in the office, she was


    afraid everyone would have a hard time.


    "Yeah, don''t you know? Many employees had heard about it. One of them overheard Mr. Eason talking


    to Lisa. It seemed that Mr. James had asked them to conduct themselves well. I didn''t expect our CEO


    to be so cool, Lisa rose to the position of manager by dint of connections, she has no skill but a temper.


    What James did won the hearts of the people, everyone couldn''t help but p in secret. " Since Kate


    thought that Gail didn''t get any clue about what had happenedst night, Kate had covered the news


    for her on the table for a while. Kate''s presentation was brilliant, it couldn''t be more wonderful, much


    better than what Gail saw yesterday!


    As expected, legends were legends and always separated from reality. Since everybody thought so, it


    proved that James was right, Gail didn''t need to feel guilty. Even if she decided to forgive and let it go,


    James didn''t decide to forgive.


    "Why are you unhappy? Shouldn''t you be the happiest one to hear that news?" Seeing that Gail


    seemed to be lost in thought, Kate pushed her in confusion.


    Gail nodded and sped her hands happily. "I''m just too excited. Mr. James is really a capable man. To


    be honest, I should thank him, right?"


    Kate nodded, "yes, as his secretary, you must thank him. Since you came to thepany, he hasn''t


    changed his secretary. It means that you have the ability to do that. However, what Lisa did was only to


    make things difficult for you. But... " Then, Kate smiled viciously and continued, "Mr. James will be


    attracted to you good-looking face and body. Gai, you should seize the opportunity. As the old saying


    goes, a waterfront Pavilion gets the moonlight first. Do you understand? "


    "¡­¡­" Gail''s ears turned red. "Don''t talk nonsense. People are cursing me. You''re adding to it. In our


    you would be warned tomorrow! "


    "What? ''No, it is not that crazy.''. I think Mr. James can only be polite to you, as a college student. Other


    women are afraid to go near him. Kate was the kind of practical and calm girl who dressed in a casual


    way. She lookedfortable and natural. She had never said that the CEO was a prince charming.


    "Isn''t it easier to make enemies? Didn''t you say that he was cold and would dismiss the secretary


    easily? I''m worried about my career in the RF Group... "


    "Ahem!" Kate suddenly began to cough, which looked very serious.


    "Are you all right?" Gail patted her back tofort her.


    Kate waved her hand and covered her mouth, saying that she was fine.


    "If one day James also don''t like me, or he take a fancy to a more beautiful woman as his secretary, I


    will..." But before Gail could finish her sentence, Kate bent over the table and started coughing again,


    pressing on Gail''s arm.


    "¡­¡­ Are you okay? " Gail felt like Kate was coughing red.


    "I haven''t finished my words. I..." Gail had already had a ton of words to say. When she was about to


    say them, Kate pinched her arm hard.


    "Stop it!" Her whisper waked Gail immediately.


    Gail just felt the chill on her back and looked around. None of them said anything. They were all


    focusing on their work. It was so quiet and weird.


    Maybe...... A big boss behind her?


    ''No! Was it James?'' she wondered?


    Gail opened the file on her desk and started scanning through it.


    Seeing this, Kate sat back on her seat, lowering her head.


    Suddenly, a t voice sounded. It was a kind of stagger for Gail.


    "Gail,e here."


    After a long while, she heard that he turned around and entered his office before she dared to turn


    around and look around.


    Everyone was looking at her. And they all knew that she didn''t even know James just stood behind


    her?


    Oh my God


    "Gai, take care!" Then Kate went back to her work.


    Others looked at Gail sympathetically. Some were gloating, while others were worried.


    Gail stood up and walked to the CEO Office slowly.

 Chapter 50 Compensation

    Chapter 50 Compensation


    Gail pushed the door open and walked in. James sat there quietly, waiting for her.


    Gail looked outside and found they were whispering in each other''s ears. They thought Gail was going


    to be fired.


    Embarrassed, Gail stood at the door. James stroked his chin and stared at her.


    Damn it. Gail just wanted to prove to Kate that she really didn''t know the truth and acted that she had


    nothing to do with Mr. James. Gail didn''t expect the drama to be so convincing that she almost believed


    it. ''So did James, believed it, too'' Gail thought.


    Gail clutched her skirt anxiously, waiting for James'' answer.


    "Come here." James reached out his hand to her.


    This time, Gail had to go there obediently, could not make her look right.


    Gail walked to the opposite of James, with the table between them. Although James seemed to be


    smiling at her, Gail still felt scared.


    "Come over here." James not only smiled, but also smiled as if nothing had happened. He stretched


    out his left hand to ask her to go over.


    Gail bit the bullet, walked to James slowly and looked down at her feet.


    The shoes Gail wore today were not in good color. No wonder she was caught early in the morning.


    "Get closer. I can''t reach you." James'' damn gentle voice made Gail uneasy.


    Gail was so embarrassed that she even wanted to find a hole on the ground to hide herself. Why didn''t


    Kate tell her obviously at that time. Just a cough, with her IQ how to respond toe over


    "Why are you so slow? Am I that terrible?" James pulled Gail into his arms. Gail was in his arms, his


    face close to hers.


    James pretended not to hear nothing, which made Gail uneasy. But now, Gail somehow was in James''


    arms, this man...... Was he going to use his right to avenge himself.


    "I was gossiping about you. Did you hear it? I was just trying to hide our rtionship. Don''t take it


    seriously. " Since James didn''t say it, Gail would be more initiative. Since she realized her mistake,


    maybe he would give her a light punishment.


    Gail wore a light yellow sweater, making her pink lips even more beautiful. Gail looked like a little girl


    who did something wrong and was so lovely in James'' arms, even when she frowned. Gail was the


    type that looked good at first sight and got better as she looked.


    Touching her cheek, Gail could not help but quiver slightly.


    James smiled and looked at her worried face with interest. "What''s wrong? Am I so terrible? If you only


    want to cope with them, will you believe that I am the kind of person who dismiss the secretaries


    because I am unhappy? You also said that I see a beautiful woman, not happy will dismiss you. You not


    only didn''t believe me, but spoke ill of me behind others! " James rubbed her nose and felt good. Her


    nose was so lovely that he wanted to y with it for a long time.


    Gail knew what she had said was not very pleasant, and she remained silent. "I didn''t mean that. What


    were you like before I don''t know, that''s what I heard. Kate told me that you haven''t changed your


    secretary since I came here. Is that true? If so, I''m special to you, right? "


    "Well, that''s for sure. Do you think I''m that kind of yboy? I remember you just said that I would fire


    you if I saw a beauty. Don''t you trust me? " That was more like it. She knew it was OK to say something


    nice, not too stupid.


    Gail shook her head and put her hands around his neck, "I didn''t mean that...... I''m just joking. Don''t


    take it to heart. "


    "Never mind. I''m not a fool. I know what you''re thinking. Okay?" As he said, he bowed his head and


    rubbed her nose with the tip of his nose. Her pleasant scent prated into his nose, making him smile


    happily.


    Whether he was angry or just joking, Gail couldn''t make sure. She rubbed his nose and pinched it,


    saying, "it''s perfectly normal for me to have such thoughts. I''m afraid of losing you. Girls do this when


    they fall in love. "


    He pinched her little hand and held her tighter. "Yes, I do, too. So I called you to the office happily and


    angrily, or I would have already thrown you to downstairs."


    What? Couldn''t he make it clear as he was so irritable?


    ''No wonder I have been with him for so long. Except for Melissa, there are several newers who


    have left. Few women dare toe to Mr. James'' office casually, '' she thought. It turned out that the


    rumor was true. Should she be happy.


    "How dare you to be absent-minded? Gail, do you think that as a CEO, I have too little prestige?" A


    sense of frustration was written all over James'' face. ''How dare she to be absent-minded? At least she


    is in my arms, '' he thought!


    When he was about to kiss Gail, she was so excited that she blushed, saying, "I just..."


    Without waiting for her to finish her words, James leaned down and pressed his lips on hers, trying to


    taste her.


    Her lips were fragrant. For the first time in his life, he met a woman who he could not stop loving. She


    was so special that she could always bring him something new. If anyone dared to get close to James


    or talk to James, they would surely try their best to make it public.


    But she spoke ill of him in order to cover up.


    But on the other hand, James was satisfied with her soft side, he didn''t care


    However, when Gail could hardly breathe from his kiss, she felt his hands were on her chest and then


    about to slip to her waist.


    She tried to stop him hurriedly, but his big hands had already been into the sweater. The cold touch


    made her scream.


    "Well..." Gail protested, but James was very heavy and could not be pushed away.


    Reluctant released her, James held her hand and asked, "did I scare you?"


    Gail buries her head in his arms. When she was about to get angry, she was softened by his voice, it


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    was like hitting the cotton.


    Incorrect! She had to go out, or it would be misunderstood if she stayed in the CEO Office for so long in


    the morning.


    She quickly stood up while he was not paying attention to her. "I I''m going out, or I''ll... " She felt her


    face burning and her lips swollen.


    James dragged her to sit on hisp. "s, this position isn''t good enough for you. You would not only


    be scolded, but also not be kissed for too long. No, you must make it up to me. "


    Confused, Gail asked, "what do you want?"


    "You have to make it up to my love period. It''s just too short. I can only watch you when I''m working. I


    can''t put you in my arms." When he was speaking sweet nothings, he didn''t even blink his eyes.


    Hearing what he said, Gail was so shy that her face turned redder. She bit her lip and didn''t know what


    to say


    She didn''t want him to see her and stood up to go out.


    James held her waist and said, "if you don''t do anything, I''ll let them find out you''re my girlfriend, not


    my secretary."


    "Don''t!" she said.


    "Well, if you kiss me, I''ll let you go." His eyes were bright, and like a warm light they struck into her


    heart.

 Chapter 51 Good Friend

    Chapter 51 Good Friend


    Gail lowered her head and twisted her clothes anxiously.


    "What? Are you shy?" James arched an eyebrow and stared at Gail affectionately.


    ''What else can I be if I''m not shy? I didn''t expect James to be such a hypocrite. He is a serious and


    boring CEO for outsiders, but he actually is aplete rogue!'' Gail thought!


    James sat on the chair while Gail was standing. Her waist was held by him. She looked nervous and


    shy.


    Gail had never taken the initiative to kiss James. Although it was only a simple kiss, she couldn''t move


    at all and her head seemed to be frozen in the air.


    Seeing that Gail was embarrassed, James had to shake his head and stand up. "s! It seems that


    your cervical vertebra is not good. Then I want to get closer to you. Can I do that?"


    "¡­¡­" Gail''s cervical vertebra was good.


    With her eyes closed, Gail pecked James on the cheek quickly, and walked towards the door before he


    could respond.


    "Wait a minute. I have business to deal with." Seeing that Gail was so anxious to escape, James


    couldn''t help but suspect that when they met for the first time, she looked like a professional woman


    who had been working hard for many years. Now, she was really a little girl!


    Gail thought that James must have said that on purpose.


    Gail didn''t turn around. "What''s the matter?"


    James didn''t dare to approach Gail''s face to frighten her. ''If she goes out with a hot face, she will be


    more attractive to other men, '' he thought. His little girlfriend needs to be tamed. She is a nk in love.


    It was because Gail was still nk in love that James wanted to cherish her and draw a beautiful


    picture on her white paper.


    James said gently, "You have to go out with meter. There are some things in the branchpany to


    deal with."


    The branch office was not so far away.


    "Who else will go?" Were there only two of them?


    With a faint smile, James walked behind Gail and responded, "Well, if you don''t want anyone else, just


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    you go with me."


    Gail was so angry that she wanted to stamp on James''s foot. Her face turned red again and she said, "I


    know. I''m leaving soon."


    After a while, Gail pushed the door open and went out. When the heat on her face faded away, she


    walked over to her seat with her head covered. Before Gail could sit down, she heard a lot of gossip.


    "Gai, are you okay?" asked Kate who moved closer to her.


    Gail responded, "I''m okay. I am out of danger now."


    "Really? Did he scold you? Your face is so red, and I know Mr. James is not a kind person!" Kate stared


    at her face thoughtfully. It was so red.


    Gail was shocked. She thought she had recovered. What should she answer?


    Gail picked up the things on the table and racked her brains, not knowing how to say.


    "Are you okay? Let''s go." A cold voice came over her head. Gail looked at James with doubt.


    If James were to be an actor, he would definitely be a great actor. The rogue waspletely


    disappeared. In front of her was only a serious and rigorous CEO!


    Gail hastily pulled out her handbag and held all the files on the table which could be used in her arms.


    She stood up and nodded in fear. "Okay, Mr. James."


    "Pooh!" That was what James thought.


    But when James saw Gail so cooperative, he also turned around and said, "Then let''s go. Don''t be


    James strode downstairs. Holding the box, Gail trotted to keep up with him.


    The office was in a tumult. "Is Mr. James going to fire Gail?"


    "How could it be possible? Mr. James won''te here if he want to fire Gail."


    "But Gail looked like a coward. It''s not a good job, is it?"


    "Don''t you remember that Mr. James is a very serious man? Gail must have been scolded by Mr.


    James for speaking James''s bad words."


    However, Kate didn''t think so. She thought Mr. James was strict and was different from usual.


    But Kate couldn''t tell where the difference was. Kate clenched her fists and began to work. She felt


    sorry for Gai as she worked with Mr. James.


    Other people were happy to see that Gail was so timid. This result was generally expected.


    After Lisa and Melissa left, Gail led afortable life. James and Gail were immersed in their sweet


    love. James had taken care of her in secret and covertly, but sometimes he bullied her.


    However, the New Year wasing. James had to face the fact that Gail was going home.


    The weekend came. Jackson invited James out for dinner and ying basketball.


    The moment Jackson leaned against the car to wait for James, he saw that James who always


    preserved his moral integrity took a girl''s hand and got out of the car.


    Jackson thought he was mistaken, so he took off his sunsses and looked carefully. No, Jackson still


    couldn''t be sure. He rubbed his eyes and made sure again that the person who once hated to y with


    a woman unexpectedly brought a woman with him!


    "I can''t believe my eyes! You said you didn''t like to see boys hanging out with girls, so you took them


    just for fun, didn''t you? You don''t want us to hang out with girls, so we won''t. What''s more, you gave us


    a reasonable excuse to not bring girls! Now it seems that you are just jealous!" For a moment, Jackson


    stared at that James held Gail''s hand, and he couldn''t believe what he had seen!


    With a faint smile, James didn''t respond.


    "Stop your struggle, Gail. Now that James is willing to show you around, he must give me a p on the


    face. I even made a bet with him that if he fell in love with someone in five years, I would write my


    name downwards. Fuck! My face hurts! James, you are so cruel. I''m a smart man. I never thought that


    I would be defeated by you." While saying, Jackson was very emotional, as if he had been fooled by


    James for so many years.


    Gail flushed and peeked at James''s expression.


    "It''s not my fault. I didn''t like them when you took women with you. Now I suddenly think it''s okay. It''s


    still not toote for you to call your beauties." James said with a faint smile. He was radiating an inborn


    noble and graceful aura.


    James looked like a strict, sophisticated young man at his early twenties.


    Perhaps only in front of Gail would he act like a helpless young man without reservation.


    Jackson waved his hand casually and took them to the basketball gym. "Forget it. These plump and


    thin girls are too noisy here. It won''t bete for me to bring her back when I find my lovely girl."


    "You have a clear estimation of yourself. There is an essential difference between a sex partner and a


    girlfriend. Take care. Don''t hurt your body." James said in a calm voice.


    James were obviously trying to humiliate Jackson in front of his girlfriend. Although Jackson knew Gail


    before, but now her identity was different!


    "Well, James, I''m not familiar with you yet. Don''t frighten me by saying those unclean things. You are


    ndering me!" Jackson was so upset that he used to be the third wheel just now, but now he became


    a yboy. Only he could bear such a tease by James.

 Chapter 52 Rival In Love

    Chapter 52 Rival In Love


    Gail was confused earlier, but now hearing what Jackson said, she felt embarrassed. ''James is such a


    bastard! She was overestimating him, '' Gail thought.


    It seemed that the cold and nice James had been disguised as another man.


    Lowering his head, James asked Gail, "What are you thinking? I''m telling the truth. It''s not dirty. Don''t


    say anything bad about me. "


    "I didn''t." Gail replied immediately.


    "Ha-ha, you old sly fox, James. Your girlfriend thought you were a bad man. Maybe your reputation will


    be lost. I advise you to be nice to me. Otherwise, I can give Gail your romantic stories for free, so that


    she can understand you. " Jacksonughed, quite pleased with James'' misfortune.


    "If you dare to say it again, I''ll expose your nude photos. I''m sure there are many beautifuldies who


    want to have them, " James gave a m warning. Gail admired him. She didn''t expect that someone


    would be so bold and use such threatening words.


    "James, you..." Jackson was very angry and suffocated.


    And Jackson had another trump card. "Gail, do you know who his ex-girlfriend is?"


    James took out his cell phone, "I''ll post your picture on the Inte. Let how many want to marry into


    your rich girl, dead this heart."


    "Well, I was wrong. James, I was wrong!" Jackson begged as he walked over to James. Stretching out


    his hand, Jackson grabbed his phone away from James'' hand. Jackson didn''t want his photo to be


    seen on the Inte. Jackson believed that the scheming James would do anything!


    ''is there something she doesn''t know about Julie? Why does James keep a secret from me?'' Gail


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    thought.


    Feeling Gail''s gaze on him, James pinched Gail''s fingers and exined, "I''m telling you the whole


    story. I''m worried that Jackson will exaggerate the truth and take revenge on me."


    Although Gail nodded her head, she couldn''t help wondering what Jackson want to tell her.


    "Okay, let''s go to y basketball. What kind of sports do you like, Gail? You cane to me when you


    have time. This sport experience center is mine. You cane here for free. By the way, I heard that


    there are a few single girls in your dormitory. Do you want to introduce them to me? " Jackson finally


    got to the point.


    There was no free lunch! As expected, Jackson was too obvious. Apparently, before he had finished a


    word, she knew what he meant.


    "There is a single girl in our dormitory, but her dream lover is perfect. I''m afraid you won''t be able to


    hold her." Iris was an ideal girl and could she like you is not certain.


    "You mean that your roommate may not like me, right. Give me her contact information. If she was as


    pretty as you, I''ll try." Jackson was unconvinced, for he believed that no one couldn''t be attracted by


    him.


    Gail looked at James. It was not an easy question. If Gail gave it to Jackson, either Iris would be angry


    or she would thank Gail for giving her a handsome and realistic dream guy.


    But the consequence was obvious. If Gail didn''t know that Jackson was such an amiable person


    before, she might have given it to Jackson.


    But now Gail turned to James for help, hoping that he could help.


    "I think it''s better for you to harm those fake material girls. Gail''s good friend can''t be pushed into a


    fire.. I can introduce some girls to you. I promise you will be happy with them. "James said. They went


    to a sport experience center and James threw Jackson a basketball.


    "It''s your fault. I can''t always live that kind of life. I have to separate myself from that life. If any of their


    dormitory is my true goddess, it would surely save me from the bitter sea." Jacksonughed


    shamelessly.


    Gail thought, these words were well matched with Iris. Iris always said that if her idol fell in love with


    her, she would write a story about pursuing stars and never give up you idol. Iris believed she would


    meet her idol every day, if it would be nice to introduce a boyfriend to Iris to change her view of love.


    However Should Gail give it a try?


    ''Never mind. ording to what they just said, Jackson was a yboy, who would not give his heart,


    determined not to introduce him to Iris.


    "Iris has never been in love. Since you have so many good female friends, it''s not fair. Just forget it."


    Gail thought that she couldn''t give Jackson hope, or he would keep thinking about it. She didn''t like


    dragging


    "It''s Iris. I''d like to see what kind of beauty your Iris is. I''m more curious about her now that you hide her


    so well." Jackson tried to put himself in a good position by avoiding Gail''s point of view.


    Hearing what he said, Gail didn''t know how to respond. "That depends on your ability."


    James touched Gail''s head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Let it be. You just mentioned a name. If he is


    willing to do that, it might be a good thing to arrange a happy marriage, "


    At that moment, Gail heard a delicate voice.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, James? I knew you woulde here. I''ve been waiting for you. "


    Judging by the direction of her gaze, Gail could tell that the girl was about her age. With exquisite


    makeup, the girl''s makeup looked perfect. She rushed to James with two ponytails.


    "What brings her here? Now it''s going to be lively." Surprised and excited, Jackson took a look at


    James next to him.


    Was there another woman who liked him?


    James cast a sidelong nce at that girl as he patted the basketball at random and threw it on the


    backboard.


    The girl didn''t change her face even though she failed to hug James. She quickly jumped and pped


    her hands. "Oh! James is so handsome!"


    Jackson winked at Gail and continued, "as the rival in love, you should be prepared for being sidelined.


    But James has no feelings for the girl. It''s been all these years, she is a persistent girl. "


    Staring at James, Gail didn''t respond. Gail contrasted herself with the girl.


    "Hello, Jackson. Are you with your family member today? Wow, a beautiful girl. Don''t you want to


    introduce her to me? " The girl walked up to Gail and looked her up and down.


    Jackson held up his arms and shook his legs. "This is not my family member. It''s the family member of


    your brother James."


    The girl widened her eyes and shouted excitedly, "what? When did you get a family member? James,


    why can''t you give me a chance? "


    James walked towards Gail and stopped next to her. "I have a girlfriend. Do I need to tell you?" His


    tone was t, but Gail felt the aura around him quite displeased.

 Chapter 53 Gail Was Afraid

    Chapter 53 Gail Was Afraid


    James put his hand on Gail''s arm and led her to another direction.


    "Hey, stop! What''s your name?" The girl had a loud voice. There weren''t many people in the basketball


    gym, so it was difficult for Gail not to hear what she said.


    Gail turned to look at her. "My name is Gail."


    "My name is Emily. I will never allow you to be with James! James, she is no better than me." It had


    been a long time since thest time Emily Yang saw James with a girl. Emily Yang thought she would


    have a chance to be James''s girlfriend as long as she showed up in front of him every day and she


    became the only girl in his eyes.


    Tears streamed down Emily Yang''s cheeks and Gail was a little moved. Emily Yang must hate Gail very


    much so that she became emotional.


    James turned to look at Emily Yang, and said word by word, "Emily, I''ve told you, I only see you as my


    sister, and it will never change. If you dare hurt Gai, I will never stand by." James said coldly. Then he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    took Gail''s hand and walked out. He didn''t want to stay with them.


    With all her strength, Emily Yang cried out in the basketball gym. "Your father will never agree if she is


    so poor! Only I, Emily is the most suitable person for you! Gail, you are not the one for James. You


    have nothing. You are not qualified to stand by him!"


    These words hit Gail''s heart. She really didn''t have anything. She would not help James with his


    career, but also burden him. Gail had been refusing to think about their future. Selfishly, she wanted to


    extend the temporary happiness.


    But what wasing wasing. She couldn''t hide.


    But Gail didn''t stop walking. Instead, she walked behind James.


    James took Gail''s hand and felt that her palm was getting colder.


    James stopped and turned around to look at this sensitive and fragile girl. Although there was no


    change in her face, her calmness made him unable to deal with it.


    "Don''t be so emotional, Emily. James can decide what kind of person he likes!" Jackson couldn''t stand


    it anymore. Emily had been haughty and spoiled by her family since she was a child.


    "No, I like James. I have liked him for such a long time. Finally, he doesn''t have a girlfriend. He hasn''t


    had one for two years. I finally have a chance. How could he get a girlfriend? I don''t believe it!" Emily


    Yang shouted that the person she liked held the other''s hand like this, and the key point was that this


    girl waspletely different from her.


    Jackson held Emily Yang''s hands and saw her tears. He didn''t have the heart to see her cry so sadly.


    They grew up together, so Jackson knew that Emily Yang was dead set on to James. It was just that


    she liked being too pushy, which would make people feel annoyed.


    James grabbed Gail''s hand and led her to somewhere else. Thetter followed him without a word.


    "Gai, what are you thinking about?" James felt a little bit uneasy as he saw the silent girl.


    Gail raised her head and forced a smile. "Nothing. I just found you so charming."


    "Don''t you know how charming I am?" James rubbed Gail''s hair and felt that it was veryfortable to


    touch her hair.


    At first, because of Iris''s words that the CEO of the RF Group was so handsome, Gail believed it was


    okay to work with a handsome man. It seemed that she couldn''t get both of them at the same time.


    "You''re right. I don''t think I can be with a CEO like you. If my ssmates knew it, they would think I was


    talking nonsense. I''m just a girl from a poor vige. How could you be with me?" Gail looked up at


    James seriously, as if she had never thought about it.


    There were stars in Gail''s eyes, which were so adorable.


    James casually held Gail in his arms and looked down at her face. "Gai, you are just you. No matter


    what''s your identity, I like you because of you. If you keep on overthinking, I will be angry. Don''t listen to


    Emily''s nonsense. I know you are very sensitive. Someone said something bad and you listened to


    him. I say something good, but you ignore it."


    "No, this is the fact. But I want you to answer me this question seriously. What do you like about me? I


    know this question is very childish and unreasonable." ''When we watched TV series before, those


    young people always asked such nonsense, and I even teased them. What kind of story was it? It was


    so boring. But now I understand, because you really wants to know, and cares about this problem very


    much.''


    Maybe this was the sense of security.


    Staying with James was really happy. Gail was satisfied sometimes. But reality always made Gail face


    a problem. She was not the right one for James.


    Their love seemed to be destined to be like fireworks. After a gorgeous ending, they would break up. It


    would be an iplete encounter.


    Seeing Gail''s feigned smile, James scooped her into his arms and tried to calm her down.


    "Gai, I like you. It''s not a joke. Are you doubting me? I know you care about what other people think,


    but I don''t care. I have told you that no matter who you are and what your past is like, as long as you


    are by my side and choose me, you will be my girlfriend. You will still be my wife. Do you think I''m not


    serious? Do you think that dating is for fun? Gai, you underestimated me." James''s voice hovered


    above Gail''s head, like soothing magic. She leaned against his strong chest, and tears welled up in her


    eyes.


    Gail held James''s waist and buried her head in his arms. It turned out she did the same thing again.


    How could she be so softhearted? She was sessfully bought off by his simple words.


    Why couldn''t she be a little more firm? She knew that their rtionship wouldn''tst long, but after he


    said that, she was still unwilling to let go.


    During the period she spent with him, Gail knew she fell in love with the man called James, and she


    had never been in such a distinct sweetness in her world. Not only was it sweet, but also uneasiness,


    excitement, nervousness and unspeakable fear caused by love.


    "Gai, you must promise me that you will never leave me again since you are with me. If you leave, I''ll


    never forgive you." Jamesforted as he hugged her.


    When Gail was with him, James''s world was full of sunshine. Before meeting her, just as what others


    said, he changed his secretary and assistant from time to time. There was nopromise on what he


    said. But when he was with her, it was like there was a magic in his heart. He would always


    involuntarily want to tell her what was in his heart.

 Chapter 54 A heart To Heart Talk

    Chapter 54 A heart To Heart Talk


    James wanted to share his life with Gail, and also like to hear her say about her life. It was not until


    quite a whileter that James found out that he not only wanted to share his own story with Gail, but


    also wanted to share his own life with her. James hoped that he could live with Gail in the future and


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    share the rest part of his life with her. That was what he wanted most.


    Gail had quietly be the hope of James''s happy life. Once they were together, James could not


    imagine that they would be separated one day. He, once being with the girl, never wanted to be


    separated.


    James had something he wanted to protect, and at the same time he knew how terrible it was to lose.


    He couldn''t believe that this girl would disappeared from his life.


    Hearing no response from Gail, James anxiously grabbed her shoulder and made their eyes meet.


    "Gai, say something. I want to stay with you forever. Promise me. If you have everything, you must tell


    me."


    Gail stared at James with tears in her eyes.


    James''s embrace was warm andfortable. Gail was feeling his thoughtfulness with all her heart,


    which made her feel secure.


    But what Emily said was right. She really couldn''t give him anything. "James, what Emily said is true. I


    really can''t give you anything. Maybe she can help with your career, and she can also make sure that


    you have a strong foundation both in finance and in technology. As for me, I can''t do anything for you. I


    may cause you trouble. Don''t you really care about it? Even if you don''t care, your family will also


    care."


    So Gail couldn''t give James a nk cheque. Her promise in front of reality could easily be a


    painful memory.


    Gail would rather tell James the truth than be separated from him by chance one day.


    James pressed his lips and thought maybe his family would oppose them. In particr, James''s father


    always hoped that he would be with Emily, because she had a great father. Her father was very


    prestigious in both ck and white. Although on the surface, many people were not clear about her


    father''s strength, but he knew and his father also knew that if the RF Group wanted to go further, only


    marrying Emily could they have a longer-term cooperation.


    But James didn''t care about thepany. He didn''t care about fame or money. If he had to make a


    choice between his loved one and those worldly things, he had to choose Gai.


    James looked into Gail''s eyes and said firmly, "I know, Gai. If I have to choose between love and


    career, I will definitely choose you. Without you, why do I need so much money and reputation? If one


    day I am not the CEO with no money, will you still be willing to be with me?"


    Gail nodded without hesitation, "Yes, I do. We can find jobs if we don''t have money. However¡­ You


    can''t think like that, James..." Gail seemed not to be supposed to say so much. There were too many


    unpredictable things in the future that she was worried too much now, which would only increase her


    trouble.


    When Gail heard such a sincere promise, she would also feel panic.


    ''Forget it, I''d better not to make both of us think too much.'' Gail thought.


    "Gai, that''s right. Since we both have this idea, no matter what will happen in the future, we can face it


    together. I believe that in the end, everything can be conquered. " James excitedly held Gail in his


    arms. He was uncertain about the future. But now, he was very happy.


    Since he had to face every difficulty, why was he afraid?


    "Hey, you two hugged each other. How embarrassing I am, as an outsider. Luckily, there are not many


    guests today, or they will be scared away by the scene that you two are going to hold each other so


    frequently." Jackson had stood behind them for some time and sighed sadly.


    Hearing what Jackson said, Gail struggled to free herself. That was not exaggerating as he said.


    "Did Emily leave? How did you coax her?" James was relieved a lot when Emily was not there.


    In the past, James would have suffered a lot when he met with Emily. But for the deep friendship


    between the two families, he wanted to tell Emily the truth that it was impossible for him and her to be


    together.


    "Don''t you think I can deceive her? Don''t forget, it''s me who coaxed her into surrender every time."


    Speaking of this, Jackson was very proud because only he could coax Emily well, and every time he


    was the best voring between James and Emily.


    However, his role also had some disadvantages, which would only let their rtionship go on endless


    circles.


    With a nod, James said, "Okay, let''s go to exercise. Gai, can you y tennis?"


    "Yes, I can. I like to do some exercises most. I can y tennis and badminton, but I can''t y table


    tennis. I like ying volleyball and basketball, too. But if I y basketball in front of you boys, I have no


    choice but to watch." When it came to sports, Gail''s eyes lit up. She was a naughty girl when she was


    young. She liked sports very much when she went to school. However, she didn''t have time to go there


    since time very nervous.


    "Okay, then let''s y one by one. You can choose whichever you like!" It turned out that Gail had the


    sports cells, and there were something he didn''t know about her. Therefore, James wanted to know


    more about Gail and get closer to her life.


    James wanted to give Gail more sense of security in the future.


    Time passed quickly, and the New Year wasing soon. Sherry went home. Since Iris had no need


    to go back, she decided to stay in the dormitory and apany Gail. If Iris went back, Gail would be


    left alone in the dormitory.


    Iris didn''t have a day for drama chasing, either. She found a part-time job to work in front of aputer.


    Although Iris liked to watch soap operas, she was a high-level fan of them and was quite professional.


    "Gai, I have finished my report. Why are you still sitting here in a daze? Have you been upsettely?"


    Iris saw that Gail was resting and didn''t go out to y. Gail just stood in front of the window and looked


    at the people outside. She stood there for a long time with a cup of tea in her hand, one after another.


    "I''m thinking about my life! Everyone always has some unpleasant things in mind. If you don''t think


    about them, you can forget them. When will you go back home? You stay with me every day. Isn''t your


    mother angry with you? You can go back if you want. I don''t afraid to be alone." Gail stood in front of


    the window and just thought of Emily who always appeared in front of her recently to remind her of her


    identity. How could she match James?


    But now Gail was not as sentimental as before. It was no use just thinking about it. She wanted to fulfill


    her life, and even if she left the man, she could still live a good life.


    Gail turned around, walked to the opposite of Iris, pulled a chair and sat down.


    "Come here, Iris. Let''s have a chat. You can go home after that. I''ll take a few days off and go home by


    train tomorrow morning. I miss my grandpa. He must be anxious to wait for me at home." Besides, Gail


    hadn''t told Iris that she and James were in a rtionship. Since she couldn''t make sure what had


    happened, she didn''t want to talk about it with anyone else.

 Chapter 55 Analysis

    Chapter 55 Analysis


    "Yes, my mother has indeed urged me many times. But I''m worried about you. If you go back home, I''ll


    go back home after two days. What do you want to talk? You are always busy recently. You must want


    to have a rest. You want to talk with me, right?" Iris also sat on the chair with her legs crossed. Her skin


    was clean. She looked clean, pure and lively.


    These days, Gail wanted to spend more time with James and came backter than usual. Now it


    seemed that she should not hide the truth from her best friend.


    Gail held the hand of Iris, and her eyes were clear, "Iris, I have something to tell you." Gail must have a


    person to confide in. Otherwise, she would believe that her rtionship with James seemed not


    exposed.


    Even if they had broken up, Gail wouldn''t feel ashamed in front of Iris.


    "What is it? Are you going to resign? Or do you fall in love with someone?" Iris had a rich imagination.


    When she saw Gail abnormality, a lot of possibilities came out of her mind.


    Gail smiled, "I have to apologize to you first. I have hided something from you. Now I have to tell you


    the truth. Don''t me me for not telling you yet. I was not sure before, so I didn''t want to tell anyone.


    But recently I have realized the fact.


    Iris''s interest was aroused immediately. She put her hands under her chin and said excitedly, "Tell me,


    and then I''ll decide that I will forgive you or not."


    "I fell in love with someone else." Gail responded, wringing her clothes.


    "What?" Iris shouted, and Gail covered her ears with her hands.


    "Hush!" If Iris shoutedter, probably all the girls in the building would know that Gail was in a


    rtionship.


    If Melissa knew that, she would hate Gail forever!


    Lowering her voice, Iris roared, "I can''t believe you keep it from me! Believe it or not, I''ll whip your


    body!" Iris pinched a piece of meat on Gail''s arm and was about to pinch it off!


    "I''ve told you that! It''s just a littlete. I told you already." To get rid of the meat, Gail held Iris''s hand and


    begged for mercy in a soft voice.


    Iris let go of her arm in a huff. "Then you have hidden it from me for a while. You should have told me in


    the first ce. You finally knew how to deal with this thing. It''s such a big news. How could you let me


    know it sote?


    "Do you know that Sherry has a boyfriend? Did she tell you that?" Gail think it would be better to take


    Sherry with her. Sherry seems to get along well with her boyfriend and the news will be released next


    semester.


    "Well, now that you know that Sherry is in love, you didn''t tell me. But you''re disappointed. I knew about


    itst week. Sherry''s boyfriend sent her to the train station!" Iris was verycent with her beautiful


    blinking eyes.


    "Okay, you win. Calm down and listen to me, okay?" Gail was worried that Iris might take advantage of


    her.


    Iris picked up some sunflower seeds and continued to eat slowly, "Well, you say. If it is wonderful, I''ll let


    you go. If I''m not happy about it, I will get even with you!"


    Gail didn''t expose Iris''s lie. She wanted to teach Iris a lesson.


    "Yes, I''m trying to tell you that I''m in love with James," Gail said. As soon as Gail finished her words,


    she covered Iris''s mouth in case she shouted again.


    "¡­¡­" Iris, who was eating sunflower seeds, stopped and stared at Gail motionlessly, as if she had


    been pressed by someone.


    After Gail''s hand removed, Iris got close to Gail and confirmed, "You? What did you just say? Say it


    again!"


    "I''m in love with James," Gail announced.


    "Oh my God! Are you in love with Mr. James? Then you must be the wife of the CEO! Oh my God! You


    finally have a tendency of sparrow flying to the phoenix! Gai, you are such a promising girl. You even


    managed to marry your boss. You have nothing to worry about!" Iris patted on Gail''s back and opened


    her eyes widely.


    However, Gail was not excited. Iris had watched too many shows and read too many novels, so it was


    not necessary for Gail to talk with her.


    "s! Iris, you are too naive. If I fall in love with a man who is just like me andes from a family of


    equal status, perhaps I will tell you at the first time that I am in love. I chose to keep it from you


    because I was with someone that you found extremely surprised." Gail was depressed. In the eyes of


    others, she did want to marry James and be a phoenix.


    Iris patted Gail on the back and said in a normal tone, "I understand. After all, you have been sensitive


    since childhood, especially this kind of thing. I know exactly what you are thinking about after your four-


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    year efforts in college. Please don''t mind what I just thought. But since you have been with James, why


    do you think soplicated? Life is not what you can imagine. There are always some plots that are


    different from what you think, aren''t there? What if he is like a god and gives you happiness, regardless


    of anything else?"


    Iris pulled up a chair and sat closer. "His parents are still alive? Was hispany going through a


    bottleneck? Was there any childhood sweetheart that loved him so much? Does he have an ex-


    girlfriend of bitch? Does he have a lovely brother to introduce to me? It would be great if he had no


    family, and then he could decide everything. If he were a super overbearing CEO of white fiend and


    ck fiend, you could just stay at home and enjoy your life. Don''t go out, or you will be targeted by his


    enemies. By the way, does he have a cute or vicious sister? If not Well, it''s a rumor."


    Throwing Iris a re, Gail refuted, "Are you out of your mind? I''m serious!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take it seriously. So, you have your own concerns. Is he married?"


    Gail was speechless again. She stood up and was ready to stay away from this stupid guy!


    "Hey, hey, don''t go away. I was wrong. You should know that I always think in my mind. I promise I


    won''t interrupt you, okay? Sit down. We can talk about it slowly." Iris knew that Gail was at a loss now,


    so she promised to be more serious.


    Gail had no choice but to sit down and said, "I feel bad, but your words make me not know where to


    start it!"


    "Look, I am a living thing and I can adjust your mood! Okay, I am a calm and serious psychologist now.


    Tell me about your situation and I will analyze it for you!" Iris was sitting on the chair. She seemed to


    have be a psychologist.

 Chapter 56 The Joke

    Chapter 56 The Joke


    Gail had used to it. "Well, that''s to say, what I''m worried most is that our identity doesn''t allow us to be


    together at all. What''s more, he did have a childhood sweetheart that was pestering him every day. He


    has a serious father. Although he doesn''t say his father''s attitude, I think his father, who has a strong


    sense of business, will not allow him to have a free rtionship. Well...... That was all I want to say.


    How did it change? "


    She summed up the causes as if that were the case! But when she thought about it carefully, she was


    gloomy again.


    "Yes, you''ve always been stuck in insignificant problems and worry about everything! Look at the brave


    and strong Gai! She is still so fragile in front of love! I think I''d better start a rtionship when I''m 30.


    This love is too horrible, will let a person''s IQ EQ drop to zero!" At the thought of this, Iris felt that love


    was really a contradictory thing.


    Since Gail had been with James, she had been convinced that many things were out of her control,


    because she put all her attention on him.


    "But, I really think that we will never have a happy ending." Gail and James'' childhood sweetheart


    Emily, really no topare.


    "But it seems that the reality is the reality. My mother sees those TV dramas every day. It''s often the


    mother-inw don''t agree with her daughter-inw. The mother-inw dislike her daughter-inw.


    Luckily, You go without a mother-inw! " Iris said straightforwardly.


    "What are you talking about?" Gail patted her shoulder and said, "can you say something nice?"


    "It''s too vulgar. But I am telling you the truth. You can''t always worry for nothing. You can''t quit without


    trying. Besides, that person will live together with you. Because of love, you have fallen in love for the


    first time in your life. How can you give up easily! "


    Yes, James was the first one that Gail wanted to spend the rest of her life with, she was reluctant to


    part of the man.


    It was not her style to give up so easily.


    " Make the best of things! Okay, stop thinking about it. Let''s go out for dinner! " Hearing what Iris said,


    Gail felt no need to feel sad. She had seen and experienced everything. If things were like this, it would


    be notte for her to make further ns!


    "OK! Come on, let''s go out for improving our lives and have a braised fish! " When it came to eating,


    Iris was very active.


    However, the thing Gail was worried about came and caught her off guard.


    After the meal, Iris suggested that they go shopping because she wanted to buy something to take


    home as the Spring Festival wasing. Gail wanted to buy some gifts for her grandfather as well.


    She hadn''t seen him for half a year. She must choose her present for grandpa carefully.


    After they arrived at the shopping mall, Iris showed her to different stores and tried on many clothes.


    However, Gail''s mind was not on clothes. On the one hand, she could not afford such expensive


    clothes in the mall. On the other hand, she was not in the mood to buy anything.


    James didn''t text her or call her today. Normally, even though he was busy, he would have sent her a


    message.


    But thinking that he might have something important to do, she did not disturb him.


    But she was always absent-minded, and kept looking at her cell phone to wait for his news.


    "Gai, how do you like my clothes?" Iris came to her in delight. The winter dress suited Iris perfectly.


    "Well, good. It''s very suitable for you." Gail answered absentmindedly.


    "Oh, Gai, don''t be so perfunctory, I have to rely on this dress to attract my idol." Since Gai had been


    staring at her cell phone since a long time ago, Iris dared not to talk about the sensitive topic.


    "You look great in this red dress. Gai has such a good figure. And go home for the New Year dressed


    very festive, I did not perfunctory you. " Gail was just in a bad mood.


    When Iris was about to say something, Iris saw a familiar figure walking behind Gail.


    She took Gail''s hand and led her to a dress, "Gai, try this one. I think it suits you best."


    Unable to move an inch, Gail sat on the couch and said, "I don''t like these clothes. I have a lot of them


    to wear. I will buy something for my grandfather in the specialty storeter. "


    "Gai, just give it a try. It doesn''t matter whether you buy it or not. I just want to see your clothes. " If Iris''


    eyes didn''t deceive her, it was James walking over there. He was so unique and special that nobody


    looked like him so much except that he had a twin. But she had never heard of such a thing.


    If Gail saw them, she would surely be unable to ept it. Because with him, is a white and beautiful


    long-legged beauty, elegant big wavy hair with a shake, Iris was obsessed with that woman.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gail didn''t find anything wrong with Iris. Gail just touched the dress and said, "this dress is not suitable


    for me. I don''t want to try it anymore. It will be troublesome." identally, she noticed that the price on


    the tag was sky high for her!


    "No, no, No. you can have a try. I think it fits you perfectly. Besides, you can''t wear the same clothes at


    work. After all, you are the secretary of the CEO." Iris held Gail back from turning, the man outside


    walked slowly and was still in their sight!


    That was true. Gail looked all over her body and found that it had been worn for a long time.


    But the dress was too expensive, she could have a look in other ces.


    "Then let''s go to other stores, Iris. You''re right, it''s indeed time for me to buy new clothes." She


    remembered what Emily said that day. Gail had a vivid memory of her distaste for Gail''s shabby


    appearance.


    Iris was so excited that she grabbed Gai''s arm to stop her from turning around. "Well, Gai, we can try


    something else. I just think the clothes here are great. Would you like to see something else?"


    Iris was a little strange. Curious, Gail turned around and was about to leave.


    "James, let''s have a look here. There are so many beautiful dresses."


    All of a sudden, Gail heard a woman''s voice. And the name she spoke of was so familiar to her.


    "Gai..." Before Iris could cover Gail''s eyes, she found that Gail was staring straight at the man who


    walked into the shop.


    Oh my God! No matter how hard Iris tried to stop it, there was nothing she can do about it.

 Chapter 57 Found

    Chapter 57 Found


    Staring at the girl in front of him, James was taken aback. "Gai?" he said


    Gail saw the person in front of, felt cold all over.


    James hadn''t called her back because he was busy shopping with another woman!


    Well, Gail thought herself funny. She had even worried about the gap and obstacle between them


    before. It turned out that it was unnecessary for her to worry about it. Gail had never thought that what


    the man in front of her had said was not true?


    Gail wanted so badly to leave here. However, she could not take a step as if her foot were be poured


    with molten iron.


    "Why are you here? Gai is waiting for your news. She is so absent-minded when she is shopping with


    me." Iris felt pity for Gail. It turned out that those novels had been deceiving. It turned out that a rich


    and powerful CEO would not be so faithful to a woman!


    James expression didn''t change. He walked to Gail and said, "Gai, don''t get me wrong. I just


    apanied her to see the clothes. I was going to call you outter. Now that we have met each other,


    how about we go out together?"


    Shamed on you!


    It was Iris'' first reaction. She had never expected that the man she had regarded as the idol was such a


    shameless person!


    "I have something to do, so I won''t disturb you." With all her strength, Gail walked past James in


    silence.


    Iris red at him with hatred, since Gai didn''t want to argue with him, Iris had to endure.


    Gail had been so worried about her gains and losses in the morning, but now her dream had copsed.


    No one could bear such a blow.


    "Gai, don''t get me wrong. Let me exin." James reached out and took Gail''s hand. He was flustered


    to see Gai''s sad face.


    Well, if this girl was not his mistress, but his rtive or so, it was possible to give him one more chance.


    Gail stood there and tried to calm herself down.


    "James, who is this girl? Do you know each other? Why do you take another girl''s hand in front of me?


    Don''t you love me anymore? " The girl in high heels walked behind James and her voice was sweet.


    Gail withdrew her hands with all her strength, and her mind went nk.


    Clenching her fists, Iris turned around in an attempt to give him a punch. How did she let Gail get such


    a big blow, she could not get her revenge yet.


    Knowing what Iris wanted to do, Gail had held the Iris'' arm and gnashed her teeth in anger!


    Gail couldn''t be so embarrassed. She couldn''t be so spineless!


    Clenching her teeth and closing her eyes, Gail tried to calm herself down. All of a sudden, she turned


    around and looked at them.


    Standing together, they were indeed a match made in heaven.


    With a big smile on her face, Gail said, "I''m sorry. Maybe you''ve mistaken me for someone else. Next


    time, please don''t hold the hands of strangers. Otherwise, you will break a girl''s heart. " Gail was


    wearing a smile all over her face. Perhaps her smile wasn''t worse than that of those actors, for she


    almost believed herself that she did not know him.


    Iris held Gail''s hand. Gail was still so proud that she often smiled brightly when she was on the verge of


    copse.


    "Gai, let''s go!" Why did she have to torture herself like this? Gai had always been very excellent, with


    the potential in the dormitory. She did not expect to meet a scum!


    Gail did not move, looking at James still smile pretty and said, "he hasn''t apologized. Why should I


    leave?"


    James could see the anger in her eyes, but she still looked at him with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Since Gail was stubborn, Iris knew that it was useless for her to say more. ''I''d like to see how


    James will react!'' Iris thought.


    "Who are you? He just held your hand, why did he apologize to you? You should have known that I


    didn''t ask you to apologize to him, but you still dared to speak to him like that. Do you know who he is?


    " The girl stood in front of James and red at Gail.


    Gail smiled ironically and stared into James'' eyes, "yes, I know. Isn''t he the CEO of the RF Group?


    Although he was handsome, his character was bad. That''s all. "


    Then Gail turned around and took Iris out!


    Gail felt her heart was clenched tightly and it hurt so much every time she breathed!


    James stood there, and the beautiful girl with him said as she tried to grab Gail''s arm.


    James stopped her. "No, we''ll just look at the clothes. "


    "But she looked down upon you just now! Do you know she is a bumpkin? She challenged you, who


    does she think she is! "


    Hearing what she said, Gail suddenly stopped.


    Iris was afraid that the pretty woman might be pped by Gail!


    But Gail didn''t. She just turned around and nced at them contemptuously. "Yes, I really did not have


    self-knowledge and I didn''t know my position at that time. I especially know my breasts aren''t big


    enough. Now I know how important breasts are. Thanks for your reminder. I can see myself clearly. "


    Gail had to thank the beautiful woman, who had big breast shape and no brain. If it weren''t for her, Gail


    wouldn''t have realized that she was so insignificant in others'' eyes.


    All the care and tender words she got before, probably, were James'' a handout.


    Gail turned around and smiled weakly. It seemed that she really needed to have a rtionship before.


    If she had the experience in love, she would not be so stupid as to not know what she was, wouldn''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    she!


    Well. Originally, this world was so ruthless, changed so fast.


    Gail stayed in the dormitory for three days and slept for three days. Nobody urged her to go to work.


    "But how can apany as big as the RF Groupck a secretary? If Gail left, he could always hire a


    beautiful secretary.


    But should Gail feel lucky that she was the secretary of Mr. James who had existed for the longest


    time?


    And he didn''t call her or text her anymore. As a result, Gail couldn''t do anything to vent her anger.


    Iris had been trying to persuade her, but it didn''t work at all.


    Thinking of the words Gail said to Iris that morning, she felt that she was so stupid to make such a joke.


    Fortunately, Gail only told Iris about it.


    Since Iris was not in the dormitory, Gail was so hungry that she went downstairs to find something to


    eat.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, feeble. Her phone rang before her hair hadn''t beenbed yet.


    She stopped what she was doing and looked at the mirror in a daze.


    Her eyes were swollen, her face pale, and her skin rxed.


    She didn''t think James would call her, why was she so nervous.


    She walked to the desk and took out her phone. It was Hoyle.


    "Hello, Hoyle, what''s up?" She continued tob her hair, and for several days she did not wash her


    face orb her hair. Her hair was all knotted.


    "Hello, Gai, what are you doing? Can I only call you when I have something to do? I''ve been at school


    for such a long time and you haven''t called me for once. Are you too unfriendly? " His voice was brisk


    and cheerful, which reminded Gail of what happened that day.


    She also allowed James to go to the airport with her to meet Hoyle. On the way to the airport, they


    even kissed.


    It was ridiculous that she did not find out at that time that man just didn''t like people around him being


    rted to other people


    "Yes, I waste when I picked you up that day. I haven''t apologized to you yet. Are you still mad at me?


    " After sleeping for three days, she felt that she would not talk with others anymore.


    "Of course not. Gai, why don''t you go downstairs? I''ll take you to a ce."


    Went downstairs? When Gail walked to the window, she saw Hoyle waving at her.

 Chapter 58 Hide and Seek

    Chapter 58 Hide and Seek


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t got up yet. I asked for a leave and have a rest these days. I don''t want to


    go." Gail was so bored these days that she didn''t want to go anywhere.


    "But I got two movie tickets. I heard from Iris that you were about to go home. She said that you wanted


    to see a movie before, and I was worried that no one woulde with me. Can you go to the cinema


    with me? I heard from Iris that you have slept for three days. You should have recovered from your


    cold." When Hoyle met Iris, he learned that Gail wasn''t feeling well and was resting in her dormitory


    these days, so he came to her.


    Gail responded with a smile. She wondered if Iris had asked Hoyle to distract her.


    "Okay. I haven''t been out for three days. It''s a good idea to watch a movie." The movie Gail liked was a


    ssic one and she had always wanted to watch it. But when she was with James, her interest in it


    faded.


    "I''ll wait downstairs. Take your time." Hoyle had a crush on Gail for a long time, but he dared not


    confess his love to her. Now his goddess finally agreed to watch a movie with him, and his heart


    seemed to be blooming in an instant.


    "Okay, I''ll be right downstairs. You can go to your dormitory first. I''ll call you when I''m done." Although


    Gail didn''t wear any makeup, it was cold outside, so Hoyle felt cold very much if he stayed outside for


    one more minute.


    "Okay."


    But after Gail cleaned up for more than ten minutes, she found that Hoyle was still waiting downstairs


    and he didn''t go back.


    Gail rushed downstairs. Hoyle came over to her with a smile. "Gai..."


    It seemed that Gail had met the scene before. But she didn''t like others calling her "Gai" like James.


    "Don''t call me Gai. I think it''s better for you to call me Gail Cheng. Or you can call me schoolmate." Gail


    hadn''t noticed that Hoyle called her "Gai" not her full name.


    Hoyle smiled, "Okay. If you don''t like it, I can change to another one. It''s so strange for me to call you


    Gail Cheng. I''ll call you Gail. It didn''t sound good. Anyway, we are so familiar with each other. You can''t


    let me call you schoolmate. I will give you a nickname, Apple. What do you think? "


    "Apple? You''d better call me Gai." Gail frowned. How naive the nickname was.


    Hoyle found that Gail''s pale face seemed to be covered up by a light make-up. When Iris deliberately


    revealed the information to him, he was suspicious of what was going on, because Iris had known he


    liked Gail, but she would never be on his side.


    Hoyle could feel that Gail was too calm and well-behaved today, with a hint of alienation and coldness.


    Perhaps she was in a bad mood.


    "Then let''s not bother about calling you. Let''s go to the cinema. We''ll miss it if we''rete." Hoyle


    proposed with a smile, hands in pockets. In fact, he wanted tofort her, but it was not the right time.


    "Okay, let''s go," said Gail with a smile.


    However, when they went to the left side of the gate, Hoyle led her to a red sports car and opened the


    door for her, "Get in. It''s cold outside." He knew that Gail didn''t like to be so high-profile, especially at


    the school gate.


    But Hoyle had never taken bus before. He was not used to taking bus at all.


    Gail lowered her head, thought about something and then got into the car without saying anything.


    "When are you going back home? Tell me, I will drive you to the station." Hoyle knew that Gail was


    going back home in two days. He wanted to see her again before she left.


    Gail wanted to go back tomorrow. She didn''t want to go to the RF Group. She missed her grandfather.


    She just wanted to go home and keep himpany. She used to be so silly to stay with James and


    think about him all the time. But now it was a ce full of sadness and she didn''t want to go to the RF


    Group at all.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I want to buy a ticket today, but I don''t want others to send me. I don''t have much luggage. But you


    can pick me up when Ie here. I will give you some special foods made by my grandfather." Gail


    didn''t like being given a ride. It was cold outside, so she didn''t want to bother others.


    Hoyle nodded with a smile, "Okay, by the way, if you go, I won''t drive you home; if youe, I''ll pick


    you up no matter how strong wind and heavy rain are."


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a romantic and poetic man. I even didn''t dare to let you pick me up."


    Gail felt that Hoyle was particrly handsome today.


    "Why? Isn''t it romantic? Girls love romantic boys, don''t they?" Hoyle liked Gail, so he liked those


    sentimental and romantic articles.


    Turning to look at him, Gail continued, "That''s different. It doesn''t matter if you are reciting this romantic


    poem for the one you love. But it is not right to recite it to me. I''m your senior. Do you still want to find a


    girlfriend in the future?" Gail wondered why Hoyle hadn''t been in love since he was so excellent. She


    had seen a lot of girls writing letters to him. Although these letters were not obvious, she knew that the


    letters were love letters.


    But Hoyle had a high taste. After all, he was the most handsome lower schoolmate she had ever seen.


    He was born in a rich family. Many girls wanted to marry him. It was said that Hoyle was on par with


    another senior in the university.


    Gail didn''t know whether it was true or not. Anyway, Hoyle was qualified to do so.


    "Yes, only to you can I read these romantic poems. You know I don''t have a girlfriend." Looking straight


    ahead, Hoyle glimpsed Gail from the corner of his eye and listened to her carefully.


    "Then why don''t you fall in love? Don''t you like girls?" Gail remembered that manyizens had posted


    that handsome boys were always single. Most of them didn''t have girlfriends, but they had even more


    handsome boyfriends. Because no girl could match them.


    But Gail didn''t dare to say it so directly. What if Hoyle was angry?


    Hoyle smiled reluctantly. He was not sure whether Gail knew it or not. The person he loved was always


    her.


    "Of course I like girls. My sexual orientation is normal. Gail, will you like lower schoolmate?" Hoyle


    wanted to asked her, ''Will you like me?'' However, he didn''t dare to say it out, otherwise, he might not


    be able to watch the movie today.


    ''Maybe it''s better to test her feelings. After all, she may gradually fall in love with me.''


    Recently, Hoyle had been very busy with his work. He also hired a detective to investigate the man


    named James Jiang. Hoyle had to take the chance to win Gail''s heart if Gail liked James. If you wants


    someone to fall in love with you, you must appear in front of him or her every day. When the sense of


    existence is strong, you will gradually be close to his or her heart.


    Gail thought about the question for a while and responded, "Well, I haven''t considered it yet. But I don''t


    like lower schoolmates now. For one thing, I''m going to graduate soon, and I''ll definitely go back to the


    ce closest to my grandfather. For another, I don''t like men who are younger than me, because


    women usually get older than men. When they are still handsome, I be old and ugly. Think about


    it and I am afraid..."

 Chapter 59 Fainted

    Chapter 59 Fainted


    Gailughed heartlessly, and then said slowly, "Third, I want a boyfriend whoes from a family of


    equal status. In this way, our living values and other external conditions will not have any major


    hindrance."


    How could a person as rational as her not see through this point? In fact, all these didn''t matter. The


    most important thing was that the man must love her like she did, and put her in his heart.


    Hoyle heard what Gail said, and Gail realized that she had talked too much. She rubbed her face and


    apologized, "I''m sorry. It seems that I have said a lot. You have known too much. Let''s go to the


    cinema."


    Hoyle smiled, "Okay, the movie is about to begin."


    But Hoyle was disappointed to hear that she didn''t love him at all. He was younger than Gail, and the


    situation in her family was much worse than that in his family.


    Did she say that on purpose? Did she know that he liked her a long time ago?


    But Hoyle was not willing to give up so easily. He had to strike as soon as possible, or there would


    really be no chance for him. He had been in love with her for so long. He should seize the chance.


    They arrived at the cinema. Surprisingly, there were only them here today. This was the hottest movie


    recently. Why was there so quiet?


    When the show was about to start, Gail asked curiously, "Why are there so few people here?" There


    were only three or two people in the corner.


    Looking at hispanion, Hoyle smiled, "Maybe they are all working at this time of the day. Today is


    not weekend."


    Hoyle looked at the light screen, a little nervous.


    Gail nodded, "Yes, you''re right. It feels good to book a whole cinema."


    "I''m d you like it." Hearing Gail''s affirmative answer, Hoyle''s smile was bright in the dim light.


    The movie started. Gail was eating the popcorn with relish. As she had expected, the movie didn''t


    disappoint her.


    "Wow, this scene is much more interesting than the advertising video. Look, the hero is so awesome!"


    Since no one was around, Gail could share her opinions with Hoyle.


    Hoyle was nervous. Looking at the secret signal of the several men in the corner, his hands were full of


    sweat.


    A man held shlight to turn around. Hoyle knew it was a signal for his action as soon as possible.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have a stomachache?" Gail asked in a concerned tone, noticing his


    uneasiness.


    Hoyle smiled awkwardly, "Nothing, I just feel the chair is notfortable."


    Wasn''t the stool soft?


    "I''m going out. Maybe I''m really ufortable." Hoyle didn''t know what to do, so he needed to discuss


    with his friends.


    "Okay, go ahead." Gail understood that. If her stomach was so ufortable, she couldn''t bear it.


    Hoyle came out of the projection hall to discuss the next procedures.


    Putting all the sad things behind for the moment, Gail stuffed the popcorn into her mouth and chewed it


    slowly. It turned out that James was so important to her that she couldn''t get rid of him in a short time.


    ''James must be very happy now. He has had enough fun. He doesn''t need to bother himself to deal


    with me anymore.''


    When Gail was in a trance, the movie on the screen suddenly stopped. The snow shed for a few


    seconds, and the screen changed to a boy with a sunny face.


    Hoyle?


    Did he take part in a movie as well? ''What the hell? Howe I never heard he is so tough?'' thought


    Gail.


    "I''m Hoyle, Gai. I''m sorry to interrupt your movie. Maybe you prefer to watch movie. But I have to tell


    you something today, or I will regret it." Hoyle looked quite handsome when he smiled in the sun. He


    had a handsome baseball coat and a pair of casual jeans. He was full of vigor and vitality.


    Gail looked back and found that Hoyle had note back yet. Several people sat in the back corner,


    but she could not see their faces clearly.


    "Gai, I have been loving you for a long time. I liked you since I was a freshman. But you are still a


    bachelor. I have hidden it until now. But when I saw you stand with James, I was so jealous. It turned


    out that you were not single. You just didn''t meet the person you liked! But I''m not reconciled. I don''t


    believe that I like you so much, but I can''t touch you. I know I can''tpete with James, but I love you,


    only you. I hope you can give me a chance to prove that my love for you is true."


    Hoyle lowered his head and smiled. With a serious look, he looked up at Gail, as if he could see


    through the screen. "Gai, if you give me a chance, I will treat you well. My mouth is so stupid that I


    won''t say anything sweet, but my heart is really true. I''ve liked you for three years. I don''t want to be


    silent anymore. Can you promise me to be my girlfriend?"


    Tears ran down from Gail''s eyes. She didn''t know that Hoyle liked her.


    Gail covered her mouth and looked at Hoyle on the screen. He smiled sincerely, but her heart began to


    feel sad for no reason.


    "Gai, I know you don''t like me calling you like that. But no matter what reason you are unwilling to be


    called like that, I have always kept this word in my heart. Gail, I like you. Can you be my girlfriend? If


    you want to go back to live with your grandpa after graduation, I''m willing to go with you. You want to


    marry a family of equal status. I can earn money on my own, instead of relying on my family. My


    families agreed that I could fall in love with anyone I wanted as long as I didn''t date with any stranger.


    All of them support me. So you don''t need to worry about other issues." Suddenly, Hoyle appeared in


    front of Gail. The light in the hall was so soft that she could see each expression on his face clearly.


    Gail stood up and looked at Hoyle in disbelief. He held arge bouquet of red roses, smiling at her.


    Gail had never received any roses from others and James had never done that before. She somehow


    fell in love with James. It turned out that James was just messing around. But she took it seriously!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But James was a good actor!


    Gail''s tears fell profusely on her cheeks. She had cried for three days. She was already very weak.


    With such agitated emotion, she felt dizzy and fainted.


    Then the smile on Hoyle''s face turned to shock. He quickly caught Gail who was about to fall to the


    ground.


    "Hoyle, how scary you are. She fainted."


    "I hope it''s a happya instead of being scared by you! I express my sympathy for you."


    Hoyle''s best friend sighed in this way.


    "Shut up. Send her to the hospital immediately! I''ll leave, and you clean up! "Hoyle held Gail and ran


    outside.


    "Well, Ie with you. Can you hold her?" His best friend was worried about him to go alone when he


    saw his crazy look.


    Hoyle''s eyes reddened. "Don''t talk nonsense. Open the door for me if you want to help me!"


    "Go now! I''ll handle it!" The other man knew Hoyle must be angry. It was not the right time to make a


    joke!

 Chapter 60 Love Die Young

    Chapter 60 Love Die Young


    In the hospital, Gail was lying on a white hospital bed and Hoyle and Iris looked at her anxiously.


    "How could you frighten Gai intoa? What on earth did you say? I gave you a chance to prove your


    love when she was sad. You are just an idiot. How could you express your love to her when she was


    hurt by love? "


    The man standing next to Hoyle got angry, "you didn''t tell me the truth. If we knew Gail was hurt


    because of that man called James, how could we end up like this?"


    "Shut up, Courtney. It''s all your bad idea. If you hadn''t encouraged Hoyle to confess his love in such a


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    hurry, how could he be so eager to do it? He''s been putting up with it for three years. Can''t he put up


    with it for two days?" Iris pointed at Courtney''s head and wanted to give him a punch.


    Staring at Gail lying on the bed, Hoyle scolded her expressionlessly, "Be quiet!"


    Hoyle lowered his voice, "Gail is still in aa. Don''t disturb her! I''m to me for this. I''ll take care of


    her. You guys go out first. "


    Hoyle did not expect his words to make Gail so sentimental that they made her faint. In addition, she


    didn''t eat anything.


    How could he forget that Gail didn''t have time to eat at that time!


    After a while, the doctor opened the door and said, "you don''t have to disturb the patient. Leave her


    alone here. She was too weak, frail and malnourished, so she needed to have a good rest. You don''t


    have to be here, please go back. Young people nowadays do not cherish good girls. You can cure her if


    she get ill, but you can''t cure her mental illness! " The woman doctor rolled her eyes at Hoyle and left.


    Iris knew it was not Hoyle''s fault, so she whispered to him, "OK, if you take the me, I forgive you.


    You''d better go back. I''ll stay here. "


    "Let me stay here. I''m worried about her. Besides, I can totally understand Gail''s feelings. " Hoyle


    looked worriedly at the quiet Gail and took her hand.


    Courtney poked Iris'' arm and said, "let''s go. He is very sad now. Let''s not goad him anymore."


    Iris was about to say something, but hesitated. She looked at the pale face of Gail, who was lying on


    the bed, and waited.


    But she wouldn''t let James off the hook so easily. ''that bastard! He dared to hurt Gai so deeply!'' Iris


    cursed inwardly! Iris had thought that it was just a normal breakup, but she didn''t expect that once Gai


    had a crush on him, Gai would be so serious that she almost devoted her whole heart to her boyfriend!


    Iris took out her phone to find the number.


    When James was staring nkly at the empty seat, his phone rang.


    James picked up the phone irritably. It was an unfamiliar number!


    He was not in the mood to pick up messy calls, and pressed "Reject"!


    In a short while a few short messages were sent over.


    James didn''t expect that the crank call was so patient and dedicated. It would text if it couldn''t get


    through!


    James picked up the phone and was about to block it, but to see his name and a few exmation


    marks.


    Curiosity drove him to check the message. However, James stayed there at a nce, brows knitted.


    After reading the message, James picked up his coat and went outside!


    As soon as Kate who acted as his temporary secretary entered the door. Seeing that he was careful,


    she said, "Mr. James, here is the document you want!" Kate was afraid. These days, Mr. James saw


    everyone would get angry!


    "Put it there. I''m going out. The meeting in the afternoon is cancelled. If there''s anything important, go


    to see Eason! Finish talking, James was already out of sight.


    Kate stood still and started toin, "Mr. James, and that Gail! Why did they suddenly ask for


    leave! When he had been with Gail, he had been nice and easygoing. Why he was not like that with


    me. In addition, he was absent-minded these days, as if something serious happened!


    Kate often saw James stare nkly at the ss window. He looked cold and depressed, which scared


    her so much that she didn''t dare to look for him and ask him to sign the papers!


    Other women who admired him all wanted Gail who they disliked get back. In this way, they could still


    get close to him because he had been mean to all women recently!


    Thinking of this, Kate seemed to have discovered a new continent.....


    "Mr. James...... Could he be...... He be secretly in love with Gail? Oh my God! " Kate had to send a


    message to Gail as soon as possible!


    A limited edition sports car dashed across the road. Ignoring the red light, it roared past!


    Before the police could react, the car had already reached the next intersection!


    "Hey, stop that car! He is in danger! "


    "He has overtaken us. We can''t stop him. I think he really wants to die!"


    No one would like to stop such a dangerous car, especially the luxury one. They were all familiar with it!


    Gail''s roommate called James and told him Gail was in hospital. It was all his fault! Iris didn''t tell James


    the hospital address until James asked her over and over again. At that time, James'' heart was


    gripping fiercely.


    In the past few days, James couldn''t return any message to Gail or called her. Otherwise, both his


    promise with other people and the safety of Gail would be threatened.


    Now James regretted it so much! As a smart girl, James knew if he had told Gail earlier, nothing like


    this would have happened. James didn''t expect that the seemingly weak girl would faint because of his


    lies.


    James couldn''t wait to fly to the hospital to see Gail now. Whether the appointed time was there or not,


    he wanted to see if she was out of danger. It was the first time he had ever felt the desire to see


    someone and made him to hate everything!


    Finally, James arrived at the hospital. He rushed upstairs. In the elevator, he had never been like today,


    regretting not taking the stairs.


    Standing outside the ward, James was breathless. Hey on the railing and didn''t dare to go in. James


    saw that Gail had woken up and was chatting with Hoyle.


    Gail turned pale and smiled reluctantly at Hoyle.


    James looked at Gail carefully through the window, afraid that she would be sadder if she saw him.


    James leaned against the wall and wanted to hear what Gail was saying.


    "Hoyle, I''m sorry...... Did I scare you to faint at that time? " Thinking of she passed out when Hoyle


    confessed to her, Gail realized Hoyle was the one who be scared most.


    Hoyleforted Gail, "it''s my fault. Just take a good rest and ignore my words. We are still friends,


    okay? " Hoyle wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, but he was worried that Gail would


    distance herself from him, so he thought it would be better to make it clear.


    Gail bit her lips. "Actually, you don''t have to do this." Gail didn''t want to tell him that she fainted not only


    because of James, but also she didn''t eat things for three days.


    "I know you were one of my senior schoolmate. I like you was my business. Before you say yes, we are


    still friends, ok? If you meet someone who loves you and takes care of you, I''ll give up. But a man like


    James can''t give you anything except hurt and deception. I will never leave you alone. " Staring at the


    sincere eyes of Hoyle holding her hand, Gail felt more remorseful.

 Chapter 61 He Was Coming

    Chapter 61 He Was Coming


    Gail struggled to get rid of Hoyle''s grip. "It''s not fair to you. I will feel uneasy. You deserve a better girl,


    Hoyle. Don''t do that. "


    As a matter of fact, James wished he could have pushed the door open and drove Hoyle away.


    However, he was afraid that if he pushed the door open, Gail would lose her temper. The wind was


    strong outside, but James could only stand there and listen to the conversation inside, anxious and


    sad.


    James was not strong enough to protect the one he wanted to protect. What was more, he had to be


    limited and threatened by others!


    James smashed the wall with his fist, his fist was bleeding instantly.


    "What is that sound?" Gail was sick and became more sensitive to these voices.


    At the sight of this, James hastily hid himself sideways. When Hoyle came out, he saw no one there.


    "I think it may be upstairs. There are many people in the hospital and here could hear all kinds of


    voices. Have some sleep. We''ll go back tomorrow. What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you. " As


    James heard the tender and sweet voice of Hoyle, the light in James'' eyes dimmed.


    "I want to eat meat. It was not until then did Gail realize how hungry she was. She didn''t cherish her


    own body until she fainted. If one person didn''t love her own body, how could her love others. What


    was more, that person was not worthy of her love.


    "No, you can''t eat greasy food for the time being. How about I buy you some minced pork porridge? "


    Hoyle touched Gail''s head dotingly and Gail lowered her head to avoid Hoyle''s touch.


    "Okay." Gail still agreed. She didn''t know how to deal with Hoyle.


    Hoyle went downstairs. Standing outside the window, James didn''t know whether he should enter the


    room or not.


    James had forgotten that he could see Gail''s beauty and goodness. Naturally, other men would see it


    too. Last time when James met Hoyle, James felt a little unhappy. Hoyle had quickly reced James''


    position in just a few days.


    Sitting on the bed in a daze, Gail noticed that there seemed to be someone outside the window.


    Gail chuckled to herself, thinking that even at this moment, she was still unwilling to give up.


    After Gail fainted, she had a very good dream. Gail dreamed that her mother was ying butterfly with


    her on the beautiful grass. Her mother was still so young, just like thest time Gail saw her. She still


    wore the clothes that her mother personally stitched and a small flower embroidered on it. Gail loved it


    very much.


    Gail vaguely remembered that her mother wanted her to live happily. In another world, her mother


    would always love her.


    Yes, Gail still did notck love, and did not want others to give her charity. She had her grandfather.


    That was enough. Gail had nned to go home directly, but she didn''t expect to sleep one more day in


    the hospital.


    Gail must go home as soon as she got better. Grandpa must miss her very much.


    "James? Why are you here? " It was the voice of Iris.


    "Now that you knowe here, where did you go when Gai needed you?" When Iris saw the man


    against the wall was James, she was furious!


    James didn''t expect Iris to appear. He gave her a quick nce before turning to look at Gail lying on


    the bed inside.


    Gail looked at him. Her face was as pale as a ghost''s.


    James thought Gail might not like to see him. He didn''t know how to exin it to her too.


    Iris had thought that this ruthless CEO had already forgotten Gai. Although she scolded James so


    harshly, now that he was here, Gai did not grieve in vain!


    At that time, Iris felt her blood rushing to her head at that time, she called James and scolded him. He


    didn''t retort, but insisted on asking which hospital Gai was in. She just wanted to ask him, Since


    disappeared in the critical moment, and how will care about Gai.


    But why did James stand outside now? What did he mean by taking a look at Gail, upset her and then


    left?


    Iris was so angry that she handed rested on her hips. Raising her head, she managed to hold back her


    anger and began cursing with a smile, "James, what are you doing here? If you don''te, then don''t


    show up! She doesn''t want to see you anymore. Then you appear and disappear in front of her like a


    ghost. Do you think you are a disaster arranged by God! I think you should make it clear before you


    leave. Since she had fainted once, not afraid of the second time"


    Gail grabbed the sheet and stared at him out the window. When she heard what Iris said, her pale


    cheekughed at herself. ''Iris cares about me most, she is right. Now that he is here, I should make it


    clear to him, '' Gai mused.


    "Iris, let him in." Gail opened her mouth weakly and spoke in a low voice, but the two people outside


    turned back at the same time.


    At the sight of her calm face, James'' heart tightened.


    James walked to Gail step by step and sat on the stool beside the bed.


    There was a needle on Gail''s hand, and the back of her thin hand was blue. She looked extremely


    pitiful at this moment.


    Iris put the fruits and a bowl of hot dumplings on the table. "Gai, eat them while they are still hot. Let


    me get some water for you," Iris said


    Since Iris was here, they can''t talk easily.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''m not thirsty, Iris." Gail meant that she didn''t want Iris to leave.


    "Then let me feed you." Iris was worried that the dumplings would be coldter. She had made


    dumplings for her in her dormitory. The dumplings were very suitable for Gail to eat now.


    "Let me do it." James opened the box. He didn''t even think about buying her something to eat when he


    came here. It turned out that he was really such a bastard.


    Looking at Gail''s angry face, Iris knew what she was bearing. But Gail didn''t say anything. It meant she


    acquiesced.


    Iris turned around and left.


    Now there were only the two of them in the ward. With a spoon in his hand, James carefully fed her the


    dumplings.


    Looking at the spoon in front of her mouth, Gail didn''t respond for a long time.


    Why did he still sit here? When he entered the ward, she could not help but forgive him. At least, he


    knew she was in hospital and came specially for her.


    This was probably thest time they could get along with each other. She wouldn''t go to work in the RF


    Group. And she also knew that the rtionship with him was impossible to continue.


    She opened her mouth slowly and James fed her one dumpling after another with great care.


    She hadn''t eaten much for several days, so this dumpling looked very delicious.


    Soon the meal box was empty and Gail wanted some soup.


    When she reached out for the lunch box, James said gently, "let me do it."


    This made the soup easy to pour on the body. She also felt her appetite was a little too much. "No,


    thanks." She could get it with just one hand. So she decided not to let him feed her just now. No need


    to think about it Why should she think too much? Gail didn''t like the way she acted.


    She took the lunch box and drank half of the soup. The dumplings that Iris cooked were soft and


    delicious. Only Iris cared about Gail in silence. Gail had to leave the hospital as soon as possible. She


    didn''t want to cause Iris any trouble. So she''d better go home early. Why did she get herself into such a


    difficult position just for a stranger.

 Chapter 62 You Dont Need To Do

    Chapter 62 You Don''t Need To Do


    At this time, another doctor came in. When he saw that Gail had eaten up, he shook his head and said,


    "You haven''t eaten for several days. You ate too much at this time. Don''t you worry that the stomach


    will be choked? What''s more, you young people always ignore your own health when you have a


    rtionship. Even if you are crossed in love, you shouldn''t eat nothing. Failure in love is not a big deal.


    Now it is good, isn''t it?" The doctor took a look at Gail''s mouth and eyes and then changed a bottle of


    potion for her.


    "But now there are more temptations outside, and people are also more open than before. I really do


    not agree. Don''t take it too seriously. There is something you can''t force. The most important thing for a


    girl was to protect herself. Don''t be bribed by someone with good words. But I don''t think you two are


    like that kind of person. You can regard me as gab. I''ve seen a lot of people. I just can''t help talking


    more." Then the doctor left with the medicine bottle, leaving Gail and James in the room to think about


    it. They didn''t speak for a long time.


    There was no expression on Gail''s face. Nor did she look at James. She just kept ming herself


    more. She should have taken good care of the one she loved deeply and waited for her at home. It was


    true that she didn''t cherish herself.


    The doctor was right. She needed to take good care of herself and go home.


    "If you don''t have anything to say, just leave. I don''t want to listen to your exnation, either. I''ll just


    pretend that nothing has happened, and I won''t lose anything anyway." Gail lowed her head and


    thought, ''As a matter of fact, it was not James''s fault. If I hadn''t been so naive, we wouldn''t have made


    such a joke.


    If Melissa had known what had happened to me, she would have been awake fromughter. It turned


    out that I was a clown. I thought I was a protagonist. I had deceived myself for so long.


    Suddenly, James grabbed Gail''s hand and said, "Gai, let me exin! If I told you I had no choice that


    day, would you believe me?" Was Gail so disappointed in James that she didn''t even give him a


    chance?


    James thought they could stand the test of these days. He was unable to fall asleep these days, and he


    always wanted to take the phone tomunicate with Gail. But he couldn''t. He couldn''t let her suffer


    too much at such an early age.


    It turned out that James was wrong. Gail was strong and independent. She would never leave some


    leeway. He had underestimated his importance in her heart. If she hadn''t been so sad, perhaps the


    rtionship between them would not have ended like this.


    No, maybe James had pushed Gail away the other day when he didn''t notice her.


    James was extremely regretful, so he came here with terrible consequences.


    If James had asked someone to give Gail a little information at that time, she might not have been so


    desperate.


    Gail smiled with pale face, "Don''t bother. Even if I didn''t see that scene the other day, no matter how


    you felt and no news had been sent to me these days, I wouldn''t care. Now I''m relieved. I have


    understood that we will break up sooner orter. I just didn''t expect that it would be this way. I have


    overestimated the rtionship between you and me, and I have overestimated myself as well. You are


    just tired of women in your upper ss, so it is normal for you to y with someone new. It is notte


    for me to back off now. Fortunately, we had stopped here. Otherwise, I would have been fired like a


    fool."


    James held Gail''s cold hand and couldn''t move for a long time.


    This was out of the blue. It was allpletely out of his control. He shouldn''t have done that.


    "Gai, this is not the case. I love you and everything happened before is true. Even if you were very


    disappointed in my performance that day, you can''t deny our past! I know I don''t have the right to ask


    for your forgiveness and make you change your mind. But can you hear me out? We''ve known each


    other for more than half a year. I''m not an actor. I couldn''t act in the past. James gripped Gail''s arm and


    tried to make her look at him.


    Gail looked at the pale sheet all the time, not willing to look at James.


    "No need. I don''t want to know. I don''t want to make trouble again. You can transfer my sry to my


    bank card. And I don''t have to go through the other procedures personally. If you can remember that


    we used to be together, you can drop those rules. I believe that many people don''t know why I don''t go


    to work. If someone asks, you can answer that I am busy with study." Now when Gail saw James, she


    didn''t hold on to him anymore. She just felt that she didn''t look like herself when she slept on the bed


    for three days.


    Gail thought her failure in love as a mistake in her dream, and it could be used as an example in the


    future. She just hoped that she wouldn''t fall down at the same ce.


    She just broke up with her boyfriend. It''s not a big deal.


    Many people had been lovelorn, but why did she be so disappointing? Fortunately, most of her


    ssmates were not at school, or else she would make a fool of herself before graduating from college.


    Why didn''t she take herself seriously since so many boys liked her and chased her? Why didn''t she go


    downstairs and have meals for James?


    James stood rooted to the spot. Right now, Gail was like a wounded hedgehog, vignt. Until now did


    he understand her pain. He actually chose to sacrifice and hurt his beloved girl in front of coercion and


    temptation.


    Perhaps he didn''t deserve to say that he loved Gail. He hadn''t thought about many details that could


    prevent such things from happening.


    At the same time, no matter how he chose, he would hurt her, but such harm was more direct and


    thorough.


    Today, James came here, but it was a little bit against his will. If the daughter of the chairman of the FY


    Group, who was the girl that Gail met on that day, was still there, he would break his agreement with


    his father. By then, the person who was hurt would still be Gail.


    James was still unable to protect Gail. Although he also has his own difficulties, in the face of love, it is


    just an excuse.


    They lost their first test.


    Finally, James slowly opened his mouth and tried his best to hide his sobs. "Well, in this case, you don''t


    have to cause physical or mental suffering. The body is the capital of revolution, and you can''t waste it.


    You don''t need toe to work, but if you still insist on working after the New Year, the gate of the RF


    Group will always be open for you."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gail felt painful. As expected, their rtionship was just so trivial to James.


    Gail smiled with tears in her eyes and tried to hold them back. She looked up at James and said,


    "Thank you, Mr. James. I promise you that I won''t make the same mistake again. You has taught me a


    lot. You''d better not keep my position. Are you trying to make it up to me? Well, you really don''t


    understand women. I''m not a generous girl, and I don''t like being a secretary through the back


    door."

 Chapter 63 Went Home

    Chapter 63 Went Home


    Looking down at her fingers, Gail couldn''t help but burst into tears at the thought of their first meeting.


    Gail bit her lips tightly. She absolutely didn''t want the person who had nothing to do with her to see her


    tears.


    James smiled bitterly and let go of her hand. "Okay, I see."


    It turned out that Gail was really heartless. James had hurt her so much, or else she would not be so


    stubborn and resolute. James would watch this unique girl disappear from his life.


    James felt weak and painful all over his body, but he could not tell where the pain was.


    Gail smiled brightly, "You can go now. I need to take a rest."


    The more Gail smiled brightly, the more painful she felt in her heart.


    With that, Gail slowlyy on the bed and James tucked her in.


    "Have a good rest. I''m leaving now. By the way, when will you go home? " James suddenly wanted to


    know when she woulde home, so he could see her off.


    Since there was no rtionship between them, why did James ask. Gail looked at him faintly, "I don''t


    know yet. Just in recent days. "


    Maybe it was well. James turned to look out of the window. Hoyle stood outside and stared at him.


    "Okay, see you." He couldn''t bear to lose her, as if she had been smiling at him, called him James,


    leaning on his arms blushed.


    It seemed that James'' selfish idea was about toe to an end.


    James resisted the trembling in his hand and walked out slowly.


    Gail didn''t say anything. Her tears had wetted the pillow.


    James had left. At this moment, It was clear to Gail that there was no rtionship between them.


    Gail had fallen in love with James since a year ago, for he had been handsome, and he had even


    handed her a very important name card.


    Now, lying in an exclusive single ward, their rtionship was over.


    Gail tried to hold back her groan. As James'' footsteps receded, he said something to Hoyle.


    Gail covered herself with the quilt, because she didn''t want anyone to see her cry so sadly.


    Hoyle blocked James'' way. Hoyle was so angry that James didn''t cherish Gail and hurt her so much.


    "How dare youe to see her? If it weren''t for your disgraceful manner, even if it was just a lie in


    advance, why did you hit her heart like that? Can you imagine the scene that someone you like


    suddenly appeared in the street corner and chatted happily with others? Oh, I guess you don''t know.


    How selfish you are, James, " Hoyle wanted to give James a punch, but he didn''t want to make too


    much noise outside Gail''s ward.


    James stood there quietly, as if all the scenery had stopped. His pale face made people want to take a


    look more.


    "Yes, I admit that I am too selfish. But I really like Gail. I love her. But I have my own difficulties. I don''t


    want Gail to think that I had been lying to her before. Gail said that she would take a rest in the


    dormitory that day. As long as it took a few days, we could be just like before. Hoyle, you should know


    that the more morous people, the more they have their own difficulties. "


    Hoyle did not speak, and he really understood.


    Although Hoyle didn''t want to study abroad, his father''s decision was quite eptable. He had no


    choice. If he could, of course he would stay and try to get a chance to be with Gai.


    James sneered, "Of course you know that. Besides, you are not suitable for Gail. Your family is not


    better than mine, right. So if you really care about her, please don''t let her suffer this again. I didn''t


    believe this before, because I''m the CEO of the RF Group! But I was wrong. I am not strong enough... "


    Hoyle stood still. Although they both have their own problems, he was totally different from James!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "At least, I won''t let her get hurt. You only care about yourself and your own opportunities and interests.


    If you really love her, how can you put her at thest ce?" What Hoyle couldn''t bear more was a


    person like James who kept making excuses for his mistakes.


    There were countless ways to avoid such a painful ending. The deepest injury was always the one who


    does not know, but he was using his own thought to measure what might happen.


    Presumably Hoyle guessed what James'' difficulties were. It was no secret that the chairman of the FY


    Group and his daughter fly back and then went to the RF Group.


    Only Gail, who got injured in love and fell down, did not pay attention to it. Yeah, everyone is blind in


    front of love.


    James had nothing to say, was he really such a bastard?


    Looking at James'' back, Hoyle had to think of what he had said. He couldn''t protect the girl he loved.


    When the truth was revealed, he regretted not working hard at the beginning. Be strong early, strong


    enough to protect his love.


    However, if Hoyle hadn''t met Gail, how could he have realized it?


    Maybe that was fate.


    If two people, who didn''t match each other, encountered each other, they would always stumble and


    Injured tears.


    That day in the cinema, Hoyle was really anxious. If he was not so anxious to stimte Gail, she would


    note to the hospital.


    Hoyle opened the door, only to find that Gail had fallen asleep quietly.


    Seeing Gail''s red and swollen eyes, Hoyle went out quietly.


    The girl they fell in love with was not from a right family.


    But if they really came from a right family, Gail would not be the current Gail, or they''re not going to be


    attracted to Gail.


    Hehe, God was always so mischievous, letting them struggle and think under the arrangement of fate.


    The third day, Gail was discharged from the hospital. She would not have stayed in such a high ward


    for two days if Hoyle hadn''t insisted. Gail was from a poor family and she had no idea what to do with


    such a high charge. So Hoyle paid for it, which made Gail more clear that the barrier between love and


    marriage was the family social rank.


    Gail thought, ''I was too naive. A new-born calf makes little of a tiger. Love clouded my eyes. I realized


    it, but I went there without hesitation.''.


    Gail packed her things in the dormitory and looked much better. Iris looked at Gail as if nothing was


    wrong and joked with her about gossip. Iris felt that Gail was not the same as she used to be.


    It was as if Iris had misremembered the girl who had slept in the dormitory for three days and cried for


    three days and then stayed in the hospital for two days before. But when Hoyle came to Gail again, Iris


    knew that Gail had grown up.


    It was not strange at all. If it was someone, even an idiot could grow up from this kind of torture. No


    matter love or life, Gail should know more than a bystander, she knew better.


    Hoyle insisted on sending Gail to the train station with Iris, and he also insisted on buying a soft sleeper


    for her. But Gail refused.


    It only took her a few hours to sit on hard seat. Every time she went back home to sit on hard seat, and


    she would buy a hard sleeper to go school. Because she didn''t have much time to have a good rest


    after arriving at the school.

 Chapter 64 Grandpa

    Chapter 64 Grandpa


    "I''ll go first. You can go back. I will bring you some local specialties when Ie back. What do you


    want to eat? I won''t forget to bring them with me when Ie back." Gail wore a thick down jacket and


    her fair skin made her face more beautiful.


    Iris thought that this girl with freckles under her chin looked angr in the past week. Iris believed it


    was all James''s fault!


    "Let me apany you to the train. I''m afraid that you will be crowded by so many people." Hoyle was


    from a rich family. He always took ne and never went to a train station. Gail had never offered Hoyle


    any chance to drive her home before. But today, she made the offer because he had taken care of her


    recently.


    "Don''t bother. It''s impossible for you two to get out through the crowd. It''s not my first time to take a


    train. I am about to graduate. Do you think I won''t be able to take a train? You can go back. Bye." It


    was time for boarding gate checking. Gail had no time for chatting.


    Seeing Gail''s happy smile, Iris couldn''t help hugging her and said, "Remember to send me a message


    when you arrive home."


    "Well, if there is a signal." Gail dared not pay anypliment to the signal tower of her vige. She had


    been treating it as a joke.


    Iris smiled. "Thene to the top of the mountain and call me!"


    With a smile, Hoyle stretched out his arms and said, "You have hugged her. Please give me a hug." His


    eyes were gentle and bright, like a child waiting for a teacher''s award.


    Gail and Iris burst intoughter.


    Embarrassed, Hoyle scratched his head and said, "Okay. Forget it. You don''t hold me, and youugh at


    me. You are so ungrateful!"


    Looking at Hoyle reaching out his arms, Gail said, "It is just a hug. I''ll hug you. We''re justughing at


    the look on your face. It''s so¡­ Cute!"


    Hoyle hugged Gail happily. It was the first time for them to be so intimate.


    "See you next year," Gail responded after patting Hoyle on the back gently.


    Iris and Hoyle waved at Gail and watched her walking into the crowd, "See you next year."


    Standing in front of a luxurious car not far away, James saw that Gailughed happily when she and


    Hoyle hugged. She seemed to have forgotten what had happened before. James''s heart was clenched


    tightly. He had to admit that Gail was getting farther away from him.


    After getting in the car, the driver felt the atmosphere in the car suddenly froze. He had known that Mr.


    James liked Gail very much, and she was the only woman who could get in James''s car freely. But


    now, she was with someone else.


    Recently, Mr. James asked him to check Gail''s train ticket. Mr. James''s assistant told him that no one


    dared to offend Mr. James in thepany. Otherwise, he would be fired. Three gossiping female


    employees, in particr, seemed to have left.


    "Let''s go!" James said lightly. The driver quickly got rid of his random thoughts and concentrated on


    driving, or he would be the next dismissed person.


    After Gail went back, Iris also went back home, and everything went smoothly.


    On the train, Gail met some vigers, so they talked a lot along the way. She felt very sad and lonely


    before, but luckily they drove away her bad mood.


    "You are Gail, right? I''ve met you before. I heard that you refused the most handsome boy in our


    school. You have brought glory on our n! Those schoolgirls, especially those came from the city,


    looked at us with contempt, but they couldn''t even catch a glimpse of the handsome boy in the


    college." One of the girlsmented as she ate the sunflower seeds.


    Sitting next to the girl was her boyfriend. He smoothed her bangs and smiled at her while listening to


    them.


    Gail smiled awkwardly. "Nonsense. I''m not charming like that."


    "Why not? I don''t believe that it is a rumor when I see you. I have heard the gossips from those well-


    dressed girls. They think you are a thorn in their flesh. Especially the mayor''s daughter, Melissa. Have


    you heard of her?" This girl was one grade lower than Gail. She had a good-looking face with simple


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    clothes.


    Gail smiled faintly, "She is in our ss, and of course I know her."


    The girl was instantly embarrassed. Her boyfriend tried to mediate, "Don''t mind what she said. It''s just


    hearsay. Don''t take it seriously."


    Gail smiled gently, "I''m d that she can talk that. Melissa always put me in an awkward situation. I''m


    used to it."


    That girl echoed, "I knew it. She''s not easy to deal with. Luckily, you''re about to graduate. Otherwise,


    you will still be vexed."


    Hearing what she said, Gail felt much more rxed. She only remembered that the girl, who was


    usually lively, was named Ang Li.


    It was dark when Gail got off the train. They took her to the taxi in the town and took the license te


    number.


    Warm feelings welled up in Gail''s heart. She had been so busy that she had never been to a party with


    country folk. She didn''t know that the vigers were so enthusiastic. During the four years in college,


    she seemed to have missed a lot of things because of her busy work.


    But it was not toote.


    When Gail arrived at the town, she sent a message to Ang Li, telling her that she arrived at home


    safely. Even if they forgot, she didn''t want to live up to them, so she told them she was safe.


    When she arrived at the gate, it was alreadyte. Gail thought her grandfather would be very happy.


    Gail knocked on the door and said, "Grandpa, I''m back." She had called grandpa and he must be


    waiting for her.


    As Gail expected, she heard the dog in her family, Andre, running to the door as soon as she knocked


    on the door. The old wooden door creaked, "Is Gai back?"


    "Yes, Ie back. Grandpa." Hearing the voice of her grandfather, for some reason, Gail''s eyes were


    filled with tears all of a sudden.


    The door opened, her grandpaughed happily with the shlight, "Gai, it''s sote now. I remember


    that you had to stay in the town for a night before. It''s hard to walk through dark road, why do youe


    back so soon?" He med her for not safe for a girl walking alone the night road.


    Gai took her grandfather''s arm and closed the door. "Grandpa, I miss you very much. I want toe


    back to see you soon. I don''t want to go to the town and stay in uncle''s house. They are going to deal


    with family matters. It is not good for me to stay there.


    "Okay, okay, you''re back. Ha-ha!" Grandpa walked happily. The dog Andre ran happily under Gail''s feet


    and put its forelegs on her legs from time to time.


    "Andre, I''m back. Have you taken good care of grandpa?" Gail lowered her head to touch Andre''s


    head, which immediately fell to the ground and wanted her to tickle it.


    Gail turned her head and wiped her tears, because she could feel that her grandpa walked slower and


    had less flesh on his arms.


    When they went back to the room, the lights in it were still so dim, because grandpa wanted to save the


    electricity, and didn''t like to use high-wattage light bulbs. Gail couldn''t change his mind. Her grandpa


    told her that he went to bed early and the light bulbs were just decorations.

 Chapter 65 Regret

    Chapter 65 Regret


    When grandpa received the call that Gail wasing back, he killed a chicken in the daytime and it


    was almost done. Normally, Gail woulde back in the next morning and cook meat at night. The


    next morning, sauteed it and ate it.


    Unexpectedly, Gai is back now. Grandpa came to the kitchen with a crutch and fetched a bowl of soup.


    He put the bowl in front of Gail and said, "Gai, eat it while it is tepid. The chicken is the fattest one I fed.


    The meat is very delicious."


    Gail handed a soft chicken nugget to her grandpa and said, "Grandpa, let''s eat it together. This chicken


    nugget is soft."


    "Okay, okay, you eat first." Sitting at the table, grandpa looked at Gai carefully and smiled happily.


    Gail wanted to cry again. After this incident, she cherished the days with her grandfather more.


    Grandpa was old and the only person who loved and spoiled her in the world, so Gail had to take good


    care of him. Gail was worried that she would be helpless and no one would make her feel at home after


    her grandpa passed away.


    Tonight, Gai felt so happy that she thought she had grown up.


    After the meal, Gail took out the tonics she bought for grandpa and a lot of painkillers. When she took


    out the clothes she bought for Grandpa specially in the supermarket, grandpaughed from ear to ear,


    and said not to waste money.


    Gail didn''t fall asleep until she talked a lot with grandfather and the yellow dog.


    Tonight, Gail made a decision. She no longer wanted to find a job in NF City. When the new semester


    began, She wants to buy books to test be a civil servant or a vige official, so she could stay with her


    grandpa and take care of him.


    The big city was not suitable for her, so she had to take her grandfather to enjoy his old age, and


    before her grandfather left, she would not go anywhere.


    When Gai was little, her grandfather supported her to go to college. Because his greatest hope is that


    one day Gai can leave this small vige and marry a good family. He would be able to leave her alone


    in the world securely.


    But now, that was Gail''s idea. She wanted to stay with her grandpa and look after him.


    In the RF Group building of the NF City, James sat in the president''s office for a long time, looking at


    the splendid city lights. For the first time, he felt that he had lost half of his life. He didn''t want to go


    home or answer any phone because his heart was empty.


    There were only a few cold rooms in the house. There were also his father who was waiting to talk to


    him about business and the daughter of the FY Group who wanted to get close to him.


    After a while, the steward came to thepany to look for James, trembling with fear.


    Leon Liu was the butler of the Jiang family. He had known Mr. James since he was a child, so he knew


    where James was today. James kept his phone switched off and didn''t see anyone. So he stayed in the


    office.


    Leon Liu didn''t know what had happened to James, but ording to the driver, it seemed that he had


    been hurt in love.


    Leon Liu didn''t expect James to be such an affectionate man. James had remained silent since his


    childhood. Although James was rebellious, he had never resisted his father''s decisions. For the first


    time, it was also about him and Julie. Since then, Leon Liu knew another side of James.


    James was dispirited for a few days, and didn''t go to school well. The first time, he skipped ss.


    When he went abroad to study, he didn''t hear from her. But this time, James acted like nothing had


    happened. He didn''t tell anyone and felt secretly sad because of another girl. Leon Liu knew him better


    than his father did. His father often lived abroad with another woman and his child.


    Leon Liu knocked on the office door for a long time before he heard the voice from inside, "Come in,


    please."


    Leon Liu carefully opened the door and stood in front of it. "James, Emily and Cherry Liang are waiting


    for you at home. They are quarreling fiercely. Go home and have a look."


    James still stood motionless in front of the window. Leon Liu looked at James''s lonely back with


    heartache. Such James, was the most sad time James wanted to see Leon Liu because, as a child,


    Leon Liu wouldfort this unloved little prince.


    "James, your father asked his men to look for you too. I know that no one could find you without your


    permission. But even so, the RF Group still needs the help of the FY Group. If they''re able to help us,


    we would be able to get through this. No matter what happened, you can''t escape. " Leon Liu couldn''t


    figure out the reason why he was here now. Was it just because he didn''t want to get close to Cherry


    Liang?


    James kept standing still. The light outside was as bright as day, but his back was lonely, dark and


    fragile.


    After a long time, when Leon Liu was about to turn around and go back, James spoke in a low and


    hoarse voice, "Leon Liu, why do you think I should live for a family who doesn''t love me and doesn''t


    care about me? Why should I ept the supreme power of the RF Group and manage the lives of the


    group. Does it have anything to do with me? "


    Leon Liu moved his lips, but eventually said nothing. He was waiting for James to finish what he


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    wanted to say.


    James turned around slowly and sat on his leather chair with a sad expression.


    He pointed to the statement in the distance and gestured for Leon Liu to sit down.


    "The only reason I came back is that I want my mother to appear, but we have lost contact with each


    other by now. Why do I still live for him! He can enjoy the happiness of his family by himself and leave


    the awful mess to me. Why should I work for such a father! "


    Leon Liu sat looking at him from a distance, helpless to persuade, "Your father also loves you. He


    doesn''t want you to suffer so much. You have too many bias against him and thus don''t understand his


    love for you. "


    James sneered, "Love? He even talked about love? "


    Leon Liu looked at his side face helplessly and said nothing.


    Slowly, James spoke, "I finally fell in love with a girl. My father suddenly appeared and asked me to


    give up my love to save the group! Why should I take the responsibility for what others have done? The


    famous tycoon screwed up, and my father''s henchmen broke the integrity. Why should I be sacrificed?


    How ridiculous. If it weren''t for my mother, how could I have stayed in this city. I just found out today


    that he lied to me about my moming back. He didn''t tell me where my mother was. It turns out that


    he didn''t know at all. " James wept with sadness, covering his face with his hands, just like what Leon


    Liu saw him when he was a child.


    The only person he trusted at home was Leon Liu, and he never told anyone about James'' matter.


    "But it was toote. When I knew it, that girl had already left me. She was heartbroken."


    "I made her in hospital. She cried for three days without eating,"


    Leon Liu couldn''t help but think about it again. Did James make that woman pregnant? Then that


    was...... That was a good thing.


    "She is the toughest and most faithful person I''ve ever seen. I''m afraid she doesn''t want to see me


    now." James'' eyes were red as he spoke.


    Leon Liu spoke carefully, "Is she in hospital because she has been pregnant? You shouldn''t have


    treated her like that. Get her back now, or she will hate you for the rest of her life."

 Chapter 66 Changing

    Chapter 66 Changing


    James'' mother was a living example. James'' father had an affair when she was pregnant. Since James''


    mother had disappeared, he had never enjoyed the care of a mother.


    With a wry smile, James continued, "our rtionship was not there yet."


    Leon said, looking at James sympathetically. But he was unable to relieve James'' pain. If a grown man


    still could not forget the girl under such circumstances, it meant that he really loved her.


    But there was another possibility that people wanted what they couldn''t get.


    After a while, Leon''s phone rang.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    James looked him, Leon pointed at his phone and said, "Your father."


    "Tell him you didn''t find me." James didn''t want to go back today to deal with those people, and he had


    to sorted out what had happened over the past few years. After Gail departure, James realized how


    cowardly he had been in the past few years.


    "Hello," Leon answered the phone


    "I''m still outside. I haven''t found him."


    "Okay, then I wille back first."


    "Okay, bye."


    After Leon hung up the phone, he looked at James'' gaunt face and said, "you father told me to go


    home first. Then I''m leaving now. Do you need any help? "


    "Don''t bother. I''m fine as long as they won''t disturb me. Leon, you can go back first. When I make up


    my mind, I will face it. " James sat in the dark, but there was only a little light fell on him, which made


    Leon feel sorry for him. After a long time, Leon walked to the door and turned to James. "Then I''ll go.


    Don''t think too much. If you want to protect what you want to protect, you have to be strong so


    that you can be out of control by anyone. Escaping won''t solve any problem. If you still love her, you


    should trust her and give her a sense of security. "


    Powerful! He could get what he wanted only when he was not controlled by anyone. If you couldn''t get


    something without the interference of others, it could be said to be God. If it was the coward and


    ipetent one who had lost the precious thing, he would me himself all his life and regret the rest


    of his life.


    Leon was right. James looked at him gratefully and said, "I know. Leon, please go back. I''ll go back


    tomorrow. I won''t run away anymore. "


    Leon nodded with relief, pushed the door open and left.


    After spending the whole night sitting in his office, they had looked for James everywhere he went and


    called all his friends. To their surprise, James was in his office.


    Except for Jackson, he knew that James had been really in love with Gail. Since they couldn''t find


    James, he only went to the ce where Gail had stayed before she left.


    When Jackson got the call, he thought that James might be in thepany, so he didn''t tell them and


    went straight to thepany.


    They had thought that James might have fallen in love with someone, but they hadn''t found out it was


    Gail.


    Thepany''s rumors were suppressed by James. Who dared to tell the chairman that James had a


    special feeling for anyone? James was in charge of thepany''s business.


    When Jackson entered thepany with a meal in his hand, he saw that the lights in the office were


    slightly lit up and the curtains were drawn so that others couldn''t see the light in the office at all.


    The moment Jackson pushed the door open, he was taken aback by James who sitting on the


    switched chair.


    "Are you trying to scare me to death by sitting here?" At the sight of James'' face, Jackson thought he


    had attempted to suicide.


    Raising his head slowly, James asked, "it''s sote. What are you doing here?" At this moment,


    although James said in a less sad tone, Jackson walked towards him in surprise.


    Sitting opposite to James, Jackson put down the doggy box and said, "I knew you were a spoony man,


    but I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn that you get more serious every time! Are you not hungry? Are


    you meditating or having an epiphany? " The meal was bought from a stall he met on the street. Most


    of the other restaurants were closed.


    James leaned forward and lit a cigarette. But before that, he even forgot to smoke a cigarette.


    "I''m kind of hungry. There is a man who knows me well. How did you find this ce?" The lighter


    reflected the expression on James'' face, so Jackson realized that he had underestimated James


    before.


    "I just came here to try my luck. I was worried that you would die for love!"


    With dark circles around his eyes, James looked gaunt. "Not yet. I''m not a coward. Leon hade


    before you came, he asked me to figured it out. It''s just that I don''t want to face a lot of scolding from


    my family. So I think I''d bettere here and think about my future life. "


    "Leon is a good man. I think he''s closer to you than your father. Don''t forget him." Jackson felt relieved


    and yawned when speaking.


    "I know. How about going back to bed? I sleep here for a night. The day after tomorrow, you will see a


    new me. " James'' face grew a little more blood, but it could not be seen in the darkness.


    "What? Are you going to have a stic surgery? You''re handsome enough. " Jackson said half-


    jokingly.


    "You''ll know the day after tomorrow. I want to go to a ce tomorrow morning. Please book the air


    ticket for me and I want to take a break. By the way, tell Mr. Noble Jiang not to look for me. Mr. Eason


    will take care of thepany. Tomorrow I will have a good sleep and no one can disturb me. " James


    was worried that they would find him in the city.


    "Okay, I know what to do. That''s enough. Your father won''t let you settle down. " Jackson picked up his


    coat and said, "then I''ll leave now. The beauty girls are waiting for me."


    "Watch out for your kidney. Take care of it. Eat more kidney tonic." James knew exactly what kind of


    person Jackson was, he can''t change that.


    "Well, a good night is short. You don''t have to be so stubborn." Then Jackson opened the door and


    went away.


    In the dim light, James let out a long sigh. "You''ll know when you fall in love with someone."


    The next day, all the people of the FY Group, including his beloved daughter, left thepany.


    Because Jackson told Mr. Noble Jiang that he should let James'' trouble leave.


    " Mr. Noble Jiang, you have destroyed James'' happy family life. Why do you still turn his child into the


    next James? James said he woulde back the day after tomorrow. If you still treat him as your own


    son, you must ask the father and his daughter of the FY Group to leave. He said he believed that you


    could invite them to go away in the same way. Yourpany is not a smallpany. You''ve been


    working for it for so many years. It couldn''t go bankrupt without the FY Group. Besides, the main force


    of the FY Group was still abroad. You can just let go of him and send young people to work. Otherwise,


    James will destroy yourpany directly, " Jackson never liked James'' father. He had doubted if


    James was his son, but he didn''t dare to tell anyone.


    Mr. Noble Jiang hung up the phone and thought for a long time. Then he walked out of the study to give


    the chairman and his daughter of the FY Group a good exnation.

 Chapter 67 Semester Began

    Chapter 67 Semester Began


    After half a month, Gail went back to school to read after spending the new year with her grandpa.


    Gail had only stayed at home for half a month. She was reluctant to part with her grandfather and


    Andre. Andre was her family''s puppy when she was a child. Now it was old. So her two family


    members, who had apanied her for the longest time, were somewhat reluctant to leave.


    But Gail had to go to school to prepare for her graduation and took a part-time job. She needed to read


    in the rest of her time. She didn''t want to waste thest semester.


    Before Gail left, she put all the money she earned at work under her grandfather''s pillow, or he would


    sneak it into her bag or purse.


    Watching her grandpa sent her to the station, Gail was thrilled. She made up her mind toe back


    and take care of her grandpa.


    Sitting in the car and watching her grandpa and Andre receding figures, she decided to start a new life.


    Even if she came back to take an examination of vige officials or civil servants, as long as one of


    them, she would be able to take care of her grandfather. If she didn''t get in, she could directly go to the


    rural vige teacher. If she could teach in the town, she could also go home every day.


    When Gail left the train station, she saw Hoyle standing at the most eye-catching ce waving to her.


    Gail had to be different. Last time before she fainted, Hoyle confessed to her. She was really surprised


    and moved at that time. But Gail had always regarded Hoyle as her junior schoolmate. If she still


    pretended to be ignorant, it would be her fault. An excellent boy like Hoyle surely needed an excellent


    girl.


    Hoyle came to Gail with a smile and took her suitcase. "I didn''t expect you to be more beautiful after


    the Spring Festival. You''re indeed the most beautiful schoolmate in our school. "


    Gail heard Hoyle call herself senior, she was relieved. "I''m not pretty at all, go home tanned?"


    "No, Gail. You look fatter, but look younger and more beautiful than before!" Hoyle walked up to his car


    and opened the trunk of the super cool luxury car, as it had been before.


    "What? Am I fatter? " Gail touched her face worriedly. Why didn''t she notice?


    Hoyle smiled and flicked Gail''s forehead, "So that''s my illusion? Anyhow, you have be more


    beautiful. s, you are going to be followed by many other men."


    Gail rubbed her head and replied, "Don''t make fun of me! I''m going to study hard this semester. No one


    can find me. "


    "You don''t look for a job?" Hoyle was curious why Gail suddenly wanted to read book. Last semester,


    she had been looking for a job.


    "Well, I want test to be the vige officer or the rural teachers there. I want to go back to apany my


    grandfather. He is old now. I don''t want to leave him alone at home. I''m afraid that before he leaves me,


    I hasn''t fulfilled my duty yet. I even can''t take the responsibility of filial piety. " Gail had made up her


    mind to stay at home to take care of grandfather and buy some books, but there were still a lot of things


    to do at school, so she had toe back.


    Hoyle nodded thoughtfully, "You are still so filial. I remember that when I was a freshman, you always


    wanted to buy things for your grandfather wherever you went. Now you even wanted to give up the


    dream of being a professional woman for your grandfather. You are the someone I like."


    "What?" Gail smiled and said, "An able woman? Even if I don''t work hard in big cities, I can still be an


    able woman? An able woman is only a kind of attitude, a woman with an excellent working state. "


    "I have apletely new appraisal of you, Gail! Ha ha! "They sprinted away by car, talking and


    Seeing that Hoyle and Gail were getting along so well, James clenched his fists and turned around to


    get in the car. He just wanted to be unhappy today.


    At the gate of the dormitory, Iris saw Gail and Hoyleing back together and pounced on them


    happily.


    "Gai, I miss you so much. Why are you sote? I can''t wait!" Iris had been in the dormitory for several


    days. It was so boring to stay alone.


    "Don''t you have Sherry? I''ve suddenly be so important! " Gail wrapped her arms around Iris'' waist


    and led her inside.


    "How heartless you are! I''ve been waiting for you every day, but you still say you are not important!


    Besides, Sherry''s studying in college and enjoying a love rtionship. I can''t see her. " The moment


    Iris saw Gail, she started to nag. Notice that Hoyle was carrying Gail''s luggage, Iris liked him more.


    When Gail was about to say something, Iris ran to Hoyle and carried the bags in his hands. "Gai, look


    at these bags. They are so heavy that they crushed our handsome boy."


    Suddenly, Gail realized that Hoyle had taken her stuff out of the trunk of the car. Feeling embarrassed,


    she took it from Hoyle''s hand and said, "Hoyle, I''m sorry. I have given all my things to you when I saw


    Iris. I bring you many good gifts. Grandpa has prepared them for me. Some of them are made by


    myself. "


    Hoyle was happiness on his face. "Well, I want something Gail made by herself."


    Lowering her head, Iris poked Gail''s arm when Hoyle was out of sight and said, "what is going on?"


    Gail knew what Iris was talking about. She responded tly, "Don''t talk nonsense. You always know


    that."


    All right, Iris rejoiced for nothing. In fact, now she felt that Hoyle was much more mature than before.


    Maybe love but not together could let a person grow up slowly. Hoyle was faithful to Gai, which made


    Iris feel sympathy for him.


    Seeing their reaction, Hoyle knew they were talking about him. He smiled but did not speak. It would be


    difficult for Gail to love anyone else.


    After saying goodbye to Hoyle, they went back to the dormitory to pack up their things.


    Thest college life she could manage started. Gail needed to n her remaining campus life


    However, before she could have a good rest in bed, someone Gail didn''t like broke into her dormitory.


    ''it''s Melissa again, '' Gail thought.


    "Hi, Gail. So here you are. I thought you were too embarrassed toe back." Melissa didn''t walk into


    the dormpletely. Instead, she leaned against the door and looked at Gail, who was sitting on the


    bed.


    Taking a nce at Gail, Iris walked to the door, "what are you doing here? You are not wee in our


    dormitory. Please behave yourself!"


    Melissa crossed her arms over her chest and gave a sidelong smile. "I''m here to see how the bitch who


    asked Mr. James to kick me out of thepany is doing."


    Gail smiled faintly, picked up a ss of water on the table and took a sip. "I''m not chased out.


    Resignation and getting fired are not the same thing. Don''t mix them up. Besides, you resigned? I''m


    fine now. Thank you for your concern. Don''t worry. I won''t stop you from chasing the CEO. Besides, I


    haven''t blocked you from chasing him all the time. How do you think too highly of me? " Gail raised the


    ss of water in her hand and looked more confident and calm than before.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 68 For Her

    Chapter 68 For Her


    "Of course I know that you are just a little secretary that our CEO has been tired of. I heard that you are


    also in hospital. I didn''t see that you are really crazy about our CEO. I''m so worried about you... "


    Before Melissa finished her words, Gail heard a scream.


    When Melissa was still talking, Iris had already grabbed a broom from behind the door and pped


    Melissa''s leg with all her strength.


    "Iris, how dare you p me?" Melissa''s eyes wide open and long false eyshes fluttering horribly,


    She pointed to Iris, but her finger was swept again.


    "So what? Who taught you to act so wildly in others'' turf? Do you think our dormitory is the vegetable


    market? You are such a bitch! How could you scold others in their dormitory? If I didn''t beat you, I


    would be a sick cat! " When she was talking, Iris lifted the broom again, and the dirty tissue on it flew


    down with her action.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing the broom in Iris'' hand, Melissa was frightened. She ran to the distance and pointed at Iris.


    "You''re a psycho! You are a lunatic!"


    Standing with her hands on her hips, Iris watched other roommates flick the heads of the other


    roommates and said, "To deal with people like you, I have endured even though I didn''t turn into a


    murderer. If you daree to our dormitory again, I have warned you that before you speak, a hot


    water will be poured to wee you. I promise that you will be the ugliest daughter of the mayor


    in history! "


    "What You, you...... Just wait! " Melissa warned as she pointed at Iris. She had witnessed how violent


    Iris was, and this was not her first time.


    The other roommates didn''t like Melissa at all. Even though they were not in the same ss, they had


    heard about her disgraceful things and her personality. When they saw her embarrassed appearance,


    they sniffed at her and even took pictures of her with their mobile phones.


    "Don''t take pictures! Or I''ll sue you! " Melissa shouted and kept stepping back.


    "Humph!" After taking the pictures, they closed the door without looking at Melissa again.


    Gail walked over and put her hands on Iris'' shoulders. "Iris, you don''t have to argue with her. It''s bad for


    our image." Gail was touched in her heart when she saw the image of Iris standing up for her without a


    word. Iris cared more about when others mentioned James'' name than Gail did.


    Iris threw away the broom and said, "when you are with this kind of person, you have to fight with her.


    She is so shameless, regardless of her image. What am I afraid of. There is an old saying which says


    that if you meet someone, you will speak someone''s words. And if you meet a ghost, you will speak


    ghost words. That''s what I''m doing. Or Melissa wouldn''t even know to stop that disgusting mouth. "


    Gail rubbed Iris'' shoulders with a smile and said, "Okay, you are right. If you''re not satisfied, I''ll fight


    with you next time."


    Iris patted Gail''s shoulder and said, "that''s right! You don''t have to reason with people! You have done


    great in a cafe, haven''t you? "


    Well, thinking of that time when Gail poured coffee on Melissa''s face, it was really cool, and Iris felt that


    she had exhaled some fresh air in her heart!


    At the headquarters of the RF Group, the man in the CEO''s office stood in front of the French windows,


    He was motionless.


    He was dressed in a dark blue suit and a white and Blue Stripe Tie, which made him so stern and


    handsome. His eyes were dark under the sun. He didn''t know how to dispel his upset emotion.


    So long had passed, but he was still unable to calm down the waves of her heart, drowning in the


    waves, and unable to breathe.


    A new secretary came in with a cup of coffee. Seeing his back, she sensibly closed the door and went


    out.


    In the beginning, he didn''t want to be the CEO''s secretary, because very few men would be a


    secretary. What''s more, it was this moody Mr. James. At that time, he refused in his heart. But Mr.


    Eason told him to be transferred to other departments soon and asked him to wait patiently.


    However, half a month had passed, and he was still serving him with tea. Other secretaries, as long as


    they were female senior, all came to him for gossip. As a man, how could he be interested in gossip.


    But he paid attention to Kate''s words. The reason why Mr. James was like this was probably because


    of a woman, who was his secretary for the longest time.


    He knew that Mr. James was clearly trapped by love. Since she was only a female secretary, he finally


    understood why Mr. James wanted to have a male secretary. Because when Mr. James saw a female


    secretary, he would think of that woman and get angry easily.


    He studied engineering and ended up working as a secretary.


    Mr. Eason knocked on the door and entered the CEO''s office. As soon as he entered, he saw James


    turn around and have a cup of coffee calmly.


    "Almost all problems of the group have been solved, and your father didn''t say anything more. You


    cancelled the suppliers and shareholders so decisively. Is that because you want to pursue the


    freedom of love? "Mr. Eason knew what''s on James'' mind best. Only he and Jackson can speak out his


    grief.


    "I have the freedom to love. I''m afraid I won''t be able to enjoy it for a long time. Maybe, I will be lonely


    for the rest of my life. "James took a cup of coffee and began to work. Only busyness would drive his


    mind away.


    Mr. Eason sat opposite him, smiling, and flipped through the mountain of files in front of him. "No, I


    don''t think so. It''s even possible for you to change your sexual orientation. Maybe you can change your


    taste. That male secretary is handsome, you can try to distract your attention. "


    With a cup of coffee in his hand, James was lost in thought, fixing his eyes on the man as if he was


    thinking about something else. "Oh, it turns out that you are interested in my male secretary. We''ve


    known each other for a long time, and there is some friendship. You can see him sitting at the door of


    your office tomorrow."


    After saying that, he took a sip of coffee and lowered his head. Nobody could see what he was


    thinking.


    Mr. Eason smile stiffened, "Cough, cough, just forget what I said. Well, I don''t need a secretary


    anymore. I have an assistant. I''m leaving now. I''m not bothering you, Mr. James. "


    As far as he knew, if he hadn''t realized it, he would have been exiled as a loser like Lisa.


    Although James was very young, he had the mature CEO style.


    James didn''t raise his head. "Well. I will thank you if you can save me from depending on others as


    soon as possible. I will decide on all the projects by myself and won''t consult the chairman. My goal is


    not only to sit at the domestic top in the shortest time, but also to fight abroad. The FY Group is my first


    goal. "


    Mr. Eason walked to the door and stopped. He really wanted to rub his head and turned back. "Yes, I


    know you. If you bear grudges, you will avenge them, not sooner orter."


    "Well, that''s good. I will thank you for your help in the future. I will bring her a big gift for aunt''s birthday.


    " He still looked at Eason lightly, which made Mr. Eason''s heart jolt.


    Mr. Eason smiled and opened the door immediately, "Okay, I''ll go to work now."

 Chapter 69 Heartlessness

    Chapter 69 Heartlessness


    After saying that, Mr. Eason walked out of the office. James quickly browsed the papers in his hands


    and put on a faint smile.


    When the people outside saw Eason walking quickly into his office, they felt sympathy for him and


    hurried to sit up and work well.


    It seemed that their storm wouldst for a long time.


    In fact, Emily has been James not to give up. Recently she heard that he had be a little gentler,


    but now had be cruel again, nobody dared say more. ''Anyway, I grew up with James. Although I


    rarely see him after I was ten, he is kind to me. He has never treated me that way, '' Emily thought.


    Emily dressed up carefully and put on the new clothes that she had just bought in the mall. Emily didn''t


    forget to take the nourishing soup that she had asked the chef to cook with her, and then asked the


    driver to send her directly to the RF Group building.


    The receptionist saw that Emily was dressed very mature, with a delicately packaged lunch box in her


    hand. She hurried to let Emily up. In view of the receptionist''s past experience, James was very


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    tolerance to Emily. She was afraid She would be dismissed if she keeps Emily waiting for a few


    minutes


    Before Emily stepped into the CEO''s office, James had noticed her.


    But James was not in the mood to deal with Emily, so he pretended to be very busy, and did not raise


    his head to do theputer.


    "James, I''m making you some soup. I know you are very busy these days. No matter how busy you


    are, you have to take care of yourself." As Emily opened the box, the pleasant smell filled the air.


    If it weren''t for Emily, James might have drunk a little. But he knew what was on Emily''s mind, he


    couldn''t satisfy her.


    "I don''t like soup. You''d better take it back home. You are still growing up. Drinking too much is good for


    your health. And I only see you as my younger sister. You''d better not waste your time on me. The new


    term will begin soon. Why haven''t you gone to school? " James nced at Emily and his fingers


    danced on the keyboard.


    Emily was choked with anger and could not speak.


    Obviously, James was telling Emily that she was still a child. She looked down at her chest and found


    that it was indeed very small.


    But she thought that Gail was as big as her.


    Emily sat in front of James in a huff. "James, do you think I''m not developing well? I''ve met that Gail.


    She''s just a little better than me. You can wait for me to grow up. A year at most. I''m in college now. It


    won''t take long for me to graduate. I will be with you every day. "


    Hearing the name of Gail, James slowed down his movement. Staring at the words on the screen, he


    was half wrong.


    James always felt like they were still together, but they had a quarrel. James wanted to see Gail very


    much, but when he reached the door, he remembered that Gail was hospitalized because of him, which


    would cause a lot of harm in Gail''s heart.


    Maybe James was not in the position to ask for Gail''s forgiveness. It was not the right time yet. If he


    went now, he could not give Gail a stable and happy life. Gail couldn''t stand the torture or injury. Before


    James had enough power, he could only look at Gail from afar.


    Fortunately, Gail didn''t like the Hoyle and just took him as a junior schoolmate. Every day, James would


    ask people to pay close attention to Gail. Gail had been so important to him. There was a selfish boy


    living in James'' heart. James didn''t want any other man to get close to Gail, and he didn''t want any


    other man to be nice to her.


    James worried that once she fell in love with other man, he would have no chance at all. All his efforts


    now were in vain.


    With James'' eyes fixing on the screen, he didn''t move for a long time.


    Emily waved her hand in front of James and asked, "what''s wrong, James? What are you thinking


    about? "


    As soon as James calmed himself down, he turned his head to look at Emily before saying, "maybe


    you can leave now. If you still see me as your older brother, don''t try to turn our rtionship into


    something else. You are a good girl, but we can''t be together. You will meet someone who likes you,


    and you love him, too. Love each other is what you should pursue, isn''t it? You are still young. Don''t


    waste your time and energy on me. "


    Emily''s eyes were filled with tears, as if she would cry if James was saying that.


    "Please give it a try, James! How do you know we can''t be together? I liked you when I was a child, but


    you didn''t notice me because you had someone else in your heart. Why do you be like this now


    for a girl you can''t get together? What''s good about Gail? You have broken up. Can''t you give me a


    chance? " Emily grabbed James'' arm, she was disgusted extremely to that Gail.


    What merits did Gail have?


    Gail was good everywhere, but James didn''t cherish her too much and had no ability. James should


    have thought that he would only bring Gail burden and harm. Just like before, he couldn''t announce to


    everyone that he and Gail were in love. As the CEO of the RF Group, he had to think too much.


    "I have told you everything you should know. You are so stubborn that you will only hurt yourself. You


    go first. I have a lot of things to do. " James didn''t raise his head and asked Emily to leave.


    Emily bit her lips in grievance. "James, Don''t you even want to spend some time with me alone?"


    James stopped working, raised his head and looked at Emily seriously. "Emily, I don''t want to hold you


    up. Since I don''t want to ept your love, I don''t want to give you expectations. You will get hurt in the


    end. Emily, I have told you so much because I want you to understand that as an adult, you should


    know what is possible and what is impossible. Don''t waste your time on something that doesn''t matter.


    "


    Tears streamed down Emily''s cheeks. Emily felt sadder when she saw the indifferent look on James''


    face.


    James, liked a ruthless man, smiled at Emily and said, "you see, I don''t feel sorry for you when you cry.


    I will definitely be sad if I fall in love with the girl. Simrly, if the man who likes you, he will definitely


    wipe your tears. Although we are the right families, love is not determined by the external conditions, it


    is the feeling between the hearts. If we only have the unrequited love, we will never have a good


    ending. "


    Emily bit her lips tightly. It was the time that she listened to James said most, but his every word, every


    expression, was so merciless and cruel.


    "Got it." Emily picked up the soup on the table, turned around and left.


    When Emily walked out of the office, she threw the soup to the trash can.


    James knew she must not have felt the same way as him, but Emily had been his ymate from high


    school. He knew how Emily felt for him. James had pretended that he hadn''t known about it at that


    time. He hadn''t thought that Emily was still so stubborn. James could only be ruthless to her. Short pain


    is better than long pain.


    But James didn''t know that his cruel words made a stubborn girl put the resentment in her heart for


    many years on someone else.

 Chapter 70 Dinner

    Chapter 70 Dinner


    As soon as Emily left the RF Group and stood in front of the building, she was determined that her love


    was stolen away by Gail. She had loved James for so many years, but Gail managed to make him fall


    in love with her without making efforts.


    Emily was at daggers drawn with Gail.


    Gail knew nothing about that. She read a lot of books in the library every day. She worked to earn


    some living expenses on weekends. But she didn''t make enough money on weekends, so she had to


    save money and take time to be a tutor.


    Gail''s schedule was very tight. When she went to her dormitory, Iris kept asking her to chat with her for


    a while, but she was too tired.


    "Go to the library with me tomorrow. Don''t stay in the dormitory every day. Your body is out of shape.


    Besides, there are many handsome men in the library." Gail knew that Iris had little immunity to


    handsome guys, so she used this reason to persuade Iris.


    "Which one do you like? Ah! Is there anyone more handsome than Hoyle? Can you catch one? Then,


    let him invite us to a meal before you break up. Ha-ha, I can enjoy a free meal again." However, Iris


    didn''t take any actions. Instead, she was talking nonsense.


    Gail threw back the covers and lied on the bed. "Good for nothing. Go find one yourself. I haven''t eaten


    a free meal from you before. I''m curious about what kind of boy you like in real life! Don''t tell me who''s


    your guy, or I''ll wear headphones."


    Iris opened her mouth and was about to enumerated something. Hearing that, she could say nothing


    but smile. "All right. You just want me to go to the library with you, right? I can finish my work in the


    library."


    Lying in bed and staring at the ceiling, Gail couldn''t help but sigh contentedly, "That''s right. I''ll have a


    "Since I have promised you, you should also promise me a small request." Iris thought that it happened


    to be an opportunity.


    "What is it?"


    "You take a day off on the weekend. Go shopping with me." Iris hadn''t been out to have afternoon tea


    with her best friend for a long time. She missed it very much.


    After hesitating for a while, Gail said, "Okay, I''ll satisfy you. We will never have such a chance, so you


    should cherish it."


    "By the way, your grandfather called you to our dormitory. I forgot to tell you. He said there was some


    pocket money in your schoolbag. You can''t take it as a paper and wash." They had never used their


    dorm''s telephone, but Gai''s grandfather had called them.


    Gail sat up in bed, "My grandpa? Did he give me money?"


    Gail left some money to her grandpa before she left, but her grandpa still gave money back to her. She


    knew that his grandpa must have gone to the mountain to dig up the medicinal herbs. Otherwise, he


    couldn''t have other sources to earn money. Her grandpa used some of the state aid to buy medicine


    and took others as living expenses.


    Tears welled up in Gail''s eyes. The only person she felt sorry for in this world was her grandfather. Now


    that she was about to graduate, she had to go home to take care of her grandpa. She didn''t want him


    to suffer too much in thest days of his life.


    It was not convenient for her grandpa to go out in winter, so he would carefully feed the chickens and


    sheep raised by him. Gail could help when she was at home. If she left, only grandpa could handle it.


    Gaily on the bed and wept secretly.


    Knowing that Gail was sad, Iris turned off the light and went to bed quietly.


    Iris wanted to be friends with Gail not only because she was an easygoing girl, but also because that


    she knew that Gail was a filial kid and she felt sympathy for her toughness.


    As a matter of fact, what worried Iris was not that Gail didn''t deserve him when Gail was with James. It


    was that she thought the young CEO who had been ustomed to luxurious life wasn''t a good match


    for a kind, filial, obedient and beautiful girl.


    The result showed that James didn''t deserve Gail''s love. Iris believed that Gail would meet a man who


    loved her very much and gave her a happy life in the near future. She believed that Gail would lead a


    happy life when she forgot about James.


    Hoyle was going abroad. He came to find Gail and Iris and invited them to have a meal in a high-end


    restaurant.


    But actually it was not expensive either. Hoyle knew that Gail did not like expensive things, and he was


    afraid that she would think he was showing off what he had in front of her. Gail never envied his things.


    She didn''t measure a man by his money. What''s more, he had been using his parents'' money now.


    That was also the reason why Hoyle loved Gail with all his heart. Until now, he hadn''t met a girl as Gail.


    When Iris and Gail arrived at the appointed restaurant, Gail was somewhat absent-minded.


    It happened that Gail and James hade to this restaurant once. She learned from the Inte that


    the food in this ce was not expensive, and the environment wasfortable. It was a clean ce,


    and it was the most cost-effective.


    Others didn''t know that. Gail just looked at the ce they had once been and felt a little sad.


    "You two are here. I wonder if you like the ce I picked. But the dishes here are all your favorite. I


    don''t think you don''t like them." Hoyle didn''t notice Gail''s displeasure because she wore a slight smile


    as usual.


    "Gai likes it, right? How do you know what I like? But I like whatever Gai likes. Just follow her wish." Iris


    wanted to seize the chance to make fun of Hoyle. As a gooseberry, she had to regte the


    atmosphere.


    Hearing that, Hoyle smiled and handed the menu to Gail directly.


    "It''s okay for me. I''m not a picky eater. You two order whatever you like." Gail passed the menu to Iris.


    "Okay. I know what you like to eat. Hum¡­ Fish with pickled cabbage, stewed meat, green onion,


    scrambled egg, and stewed pork with brown sauce... " Iris read the dishes on the menu directly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing what she said, Gail felt something was wrong. She grabbed Iris''s arm and said, "There are


    only three of us. It''s not necessary for us to order too much." Then she lowered her voice and


    continued, "And I don''t think it''s going to be agreeable if we eat something like pig''s intestine."


    "You''re right," Iris said as she nced at Hoyle who was staring at Gai. "Then we don''t order this one.


    That''s all. Hoyle, here you are."


    Gail smiled at Hoyle. It was obvious that pig''s intestine was Iris''s favorite food. Though she loved eating


    it, she wouldn''t order it in front of a boy. Or it seemed that she had a heavy taste.


    But there was no need to hide. After all, if Gail let Hoyle see her have such a vulgar side, he may know


    that she was not good as he thought.


    "I thought girls would hate to eat intestine and viscera, so I didn''t intend to order it. I once went to the


    countryside Auntie''s house to eat it when I was a child. I always like eating it." Did Hoyle find that Gail


    was unnatural? Or did he really like eating it?

 Chapter 71 Black Face

    Chapter 71 ck Face


    Hearing Hoyle''s words, Iris could do nothing but shake her head. s! She felt miserable when she


    saw that Hoyle expressed his love to Gail in front of her, and she could only smile to respond. But why


    did Gail dislike Hoyle? He was so considerate and handsome. She thought they were a perfect match.


    Hoyle ordered cocktail as a farewell dinner.


    When they poured wine and raised sses, out of the corner of Gail''s eye, she saw a familiar figure.


    Her eyelids twitched. Gail looked away and drank the wine off. She had a good conversation with Iris


    and Hoyle, pretending that she didn''t see what had happened.


    But Gail couldn''t help paying attention to James while eating. James sat in the hall with Jackson. After


    a while, Iris and Hoyle all noticed him.


    "Gai, try this. It''s your favorite." Iris winked at Hoyle and picked up braised pork into Gai''s bowl.


    Fully aware of what Iris meant, Hoyle picked up a piece of pig''s intestine for Gail and said, "This is


    good for your face. Eat more, you are thinner."


    Smiling bitterly, Gail quietly nced at Iris and said, "Well, you should also eat more. We are not fat at


    all. Why didn''t you gain weight during the Spring Festival?" She also picked up food for Iris and Hoyle.


    Sitting not far away from them, Jackson and James found that they wereughing and talking while


    having dinner. With a friendly smile on her face, Gail continued to serve food to Hoyle.


    As far as James could remember, Gail never took Iris, her best friend, to dinner with him. It turned out


    that she still had scruples in her heart. Had she already thought that this day woulde?


    James heard that if someone really love someone else, the first thing he or she want to do is to bring


    her or him to friends. Iris was also at the train stationst time. But this time, James saw Iris again. If


    Gail had scruples, she wouldn''t do that.


    Looking at the darkened face of James, Jackson said, "See that. Gail is getting along with that man in a


    harmonious and happy life. What are you worried about? Gail turned around and got together with


    another man. Just youe to the ce where you had dinner before to remember the past. See that


    Gail took no notice of it and still brought another man here. If there is a ce for you in her heart, she


    will deliberately avoid this ce."


    The morose expression on James''s face was reced by the exaggerated expression because of


    Jackson''s words. Before Jackson could finish his words, James pulled the chair out and strode away,


    letting out a muffled sound. James wished he could disappear at once. He felt that all his efforts these


    days were in vain. He had been sad for so long, and he had been guilty for so long. It was out of his


    expectation that Gail was eating with another man in this restaurant!


    Hearing that, Jackson hastily grabbed his coat and chased after James. The chairs made another


    piercing noise, and Gail, Iris and Hoyle of course heard that.


    Iris took a peep at Gail but found nothing special. Gail was eating the pig''s intestine in her bowl with


    appetite and behaved like a lovely child.


    Hoyle looked at Gail without saying anything. But he knew that Gail cared about James the most. She


    felt awful deep inside, though she pretended not to care.


    It seemed that Hoyle really had no chance to get close to Gail. James meant a lot to her.


    The atmosphere became inexplicable after James appeared. After dinner, the three of them went


    downstairs. Hoyle proposed to send them back to their dormitory.


    Seeing this, Iris pointed to the road and began to move to the side of the road. "Well, I have to go.


    Sherry forgot to bring the key. She can''t enter the dormitory. I will give her the key. You keep chatting.


    I''m leaving now."


    Then Iris called a taxi and opened the taxi''s door.


    "s, Iris, don''t worry. Sherry has the key, doesn''t she?" Gail was caught off guard by Iris''s sudden


    move.


    "Sherry seems to lose her key in a date. Don''t worry. Hoyle will drive you back. I will go. Bye!" The taxi


    disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Looking at Iris''s flustered face, Gail knew she was finding an excuse. Sherry was a cautious woman.


    How could she throw the key? Even if she lost the key, she could go for Mary.


    But Gail just thought about it and did not show it.


    "Would you like something to drink?" Hoyle knew that Iris tried her best to create an opportunity for


    them. After all, they might not see each other soon.


    "No, thanks. I had some soup just now. I''m not thirsty." Gail also knew that they had to say goodbye, so


    she wanted to cooperate with Hoyle. But she was really not thirsty. It would be a waste of money to buy


    a cup of milk tea. Moreover, she needed to find the toilet after drinking it.


    "Would you like to go there? I know there''s a green nt store. It''s all your favorite nts." Hoyle knew


    that Gail loved flowers and nts, and she also liked to collect information from literature.


    It never urred to Gail that Hoyle knew so much about her. She didn''t even know that she had many


    hobbies.


    "Okay, let''s go." Gail didn''t think whether Hoyle liked her or not. Hoyle was about to go abroad, and he


    might not be able toe back in the future, so she agreed.


    Sure enough, they went there. Gail loved creative nts very much, and there were many rare and


    beautiful flowers. The only shoring was that these flowers were a little expensive. As far as she


    knew, there was a price tag on the menu that she didn''t dare to buy.


    Actually, there were the cheapest flowers for Hoyle. He couldn''t think about it in Gail''s position.


    "Don''t you like them? I like this sulent. What do you think?" Hoyle picked up a nice piece of


    sulent and showed it to Gail.


    Nodding her head, Gail replied, "Yes, it is beautiful."


    "Then I will buy it for you as a souvenir. I''m afraid this is thest time we meet. If I don''te back, you


    will soon forget me." Hoyle would always remember Gail, this smart senior.


    "But..." Gail took a look at the price tag, and it was over 100 dors. Only the palm sized flowerpot


    contained a sulent, which was so expensive.


    "Don''t you want to ept it? Are you so anxious to see me leave?" Hoyle said with a smile, looking


    very disappointed.


    In fact, Hoyle was really upset. When he noticed that Gail always put the price tag on, he did care


    about her very much.


    But he couldn''t stay with her to take care of her and give her a better life. Moreover, she didn''t want to


    give him such a chance. Even if it was difficult to realize, she would not even give him a chance to get


    close.


    Gail was amused. When Hoyle paid, he also took two bunches of baby''s breath flowers which were in


    her space. ncing at the red roses, he still didn''t have the courage to take it.


    Walking out of the flower shop, they were silent again. They stopped at the same time when they


    walked to the corner of the street.


    "Here you are. You can keep the sulent. You can check the bouquet if it''s dry. Just keep it yourself."


    Hoyle gave the box and a bunch of well-wrapped flowers to Gail, smiling like a spring breeze.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gail took it over and said, "Thank you so much. I''ll keep them carefully."


    Before Gail came to herself, Hoyle stretched out his hands and hugged her.


    Astonished, Gail resisted. Hoyle hugged her tightly and said, "You''re too thin. Eat more." Then he let go


    of her and touched her hair with a smile.


    This was the first time Hoyle had been so close to Gail, probably thest time. His departure was like


    giving up the girl he liked and the love he had.

 Chapter 72 Jealousy

    Chapter 72 Jealousy


    Gail to the dormitory building, a couple of lovers under the tree to walk, she remembered what Hoyle


    had said to her in the end.


    Hoyle said that if Gail missed him one day, she should not hesitate and call him. He still loved her.


    It was a hidden confession of love, but Gail felt deeply guilty. Gail couldn''t give Hoyle a satisfactory


    reply because she didn''t like him.


    While Gail was walking, she didn''t notice that someone suddenly appeared in front of her. Gail


    habitually stepped to the left, but he also stepped to the left. She could not help but look up to see who


    was in the middle. It was obvious that someone got in the way.


    Gail froze when she looked up.


    Gail couldn''t believe that James was standing in front of her, staring at her with his dark eyes.


    Gail quickly lowered her head and walked to the left. At this moment, James grabbed her wrist.


    "You''re back. I didn''t expect you to find your new boyfriend in such a short time. Why do you still take


    him to the restaurant we have visited before? " In James'' heart, those were the beautiful memories


    when they had been together. But today, it was destroyed by Gail. Even his hopeful heart was smashed


    fiercely.


    Looking straight ahead, Gail said in a soft voice, "that''s the ce Hoyle picked and I didn''t find my new


    boyfriend. It''s none of your business. We''ve broken up. Have you forgotten your new girlfriend by


    talking about this now? "


    Huh, he broke up with that girl so soon. It seemed that he was really a beast in human attire. He looked


    like a handsome gentleman, but in fact, he was a real bad man!


    Fortunately, she escaped in time!


    James grabbed Gail''s hand and pulled her to a quiet corner.


    James gripped on Gail''s wrist hurt. He walked very fast. Gail even needed to trot.


    "James, release me! What are you doing! " Gail burst into tears. Her wrist hurt badly from him.


    Turning his head around, James watched as she clutched two blue and pink bouquets in one hand.


    Instantly, he felt more depressed.


    "You took his flowers. It seem to be really together. Huh, when we were together, you even had to


    stealthily go off work from work together, but now you''re taking other people''s flowers openly. What do


    you take me for? " James wanted to take the flower from her hand and step on the ground, but he


    couldn''t.


    James didn''t want to do such a disgraceful thing, for he didn''t want to break up with Gail.


    Gail threw his hand away, "You bastard, James. Who told you I was with Hoyle? And you have no right


    to interfere with my private affairs now! Why should I listen to you? What on earth do you take me for?


    When you think of me I am Gail, can''t remember me when casually with other beauty shopping, and tell


    me that you are busy on the work of things, what do you think I am"


    With all her strength, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. Tears were running down her cheeks


    and her clothes. She didn''t know why she was so emotional!


    The light of the streetmp was dim. James saw that she seemed to cry, and tears in her eyes and her


    voice changed. He quickly stepped forward and reached out to wipe her tears!


    Gail brushed away the tears with her fingers, she didn''t want to see his hypocrisy any more.


    "I''ve told you that it''s not what you think. Please listen to my exnation. You are so excited just


    because you care about me. Do you know how angry I was when I saw you talking andughing with


    him in the restaurant? " He held Gail in his arms and covered her head with his hand.


    Gail pushed him away and the flowers in her hand almost fell to the ground. She was in no mood to


    waste the flowers. She threw them away and turned around to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Without giving her a chance to leave, James wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and


    tightened his grip on it. "Don''t run away. Don''t you want the flowers from him? I''m very happy. Are you


    really not with him? Then why did you ept his flowers? Have you ever thought about me. Gai, "


    Hearing he said Gai, Gail finally gave up and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Why did she hate him so much for having asked so many questions but be softhearted?


    James turned her around and forced her to look at him. "Gai, don''t cry. It''s my fault. Let''s have a seat


    and talk about it, okay? " He wiped her tears gently. Gail didn''t avoid but cried more fiercely.


    Why did he suddenly appear? Why did he question her that she had been with someone else? Why


    didn''t he ask himself what he had done to her back then.


    Gail wiped her tears and turned her head away. "There is nothing to talk about between us. We are


    over. It doesn''t matter who you are dating. Please leave me alone. I have the right to ept any man''s


    flowers! " Then she bent down to pick up the flowers which had fallen on the ground just now, and


    heartache wiped the ashes from them.


    They were her favorite color, a bunch of pink and a bunch of blue. If they kept blowing in the cold wind


    like this, they wouldn''t have many days to grow in the dormitory.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to leave the flowers, James was green with jealousy. He grabbed the bunch


    of flowers from her hand and took them behind him. "Gai, if you did not with him together why reluctant


    to this bunch of flowers? The original heartbreak was false, you don''t like me anymore?" He was


    waiting for her downstairs in the dormitory to ask her why she turned into the arms of another man


    when he had tried so hard to retrieve their love.


    However, when he saw her tears, he had even forgotten his determination to ask her to tell him clearly.


    Gail gave a wry smile, "Are you insane, James? How ridiculous! ''is it meaningful to say it now? You


    were in a rtionship with a girl from a right family and you chose to interfere in others'' affairs. Do you


    think that everyone should be around you? Why do you think that I have already broken your lies, and


    still have to miss the person who has betrayed me? Just because you''re the CEO of the RF Group?


    James, You''re too overconfident! "


    Gail looked at James with her strong and ironic eyes. A beam of high light came towards her and he


    recognized the expression on her face.


    "Gail, how could you..." He was about to say something, but found that the lovers in the distance turned


    their heads to this direction. Then he lowered his head, cupped her head in his hands and kissed her


    on her lips.


    Gail struggled to beat him on the chest, but he was strong enough to hold her hands behind his back. It


    seemed that she was hugging him. She turned her head and prepared to kick him. James fixed her


    with one hand. But she couldn''t move no matter how hard she struggled.


    After a long time, James carried her in his arms and put her flowers on a stool in the nearby pavilion.


    Gail sat on James''p. With a satisfied smile, James continued to kiss her.


    If he had known that it was so easy to coax a girl, he should have kissed her and held her in his arms


    first.


    Jackson was a yboy who had dated a lot of women. He didn''t know about these techniques that only


    work between people who are in love.

 Chapter 73 Slap

    Chapter 73 p


    "p!" A p resounded through the campus. James froze momentarily, holding Gail''s head in his


    hands. .


    Tears kept falling down from Gail''s cheeks and she just kept sobbing. As if these tears just like smack


    to James'' heart.


    "Gai, what''s wrong with you? You hit me, why do you cry? " Gail pped James so hard that James felt


    numb, which made him a little angry.


    Gail turned her face away, he knew she hated James, pretending that he didn''t know.


    Since when has James be so shameless? ''Gail wondered.


    Landing on both feet, Gail left James'' legs and strode towards the dorm.


    "Gai, don''t leave now. Let me finish what I want to say." James hastily pulled Gail into his arms from


    behind.


    Wiping away her tears, Gail didn''t say a word.


    "Gai, I had nothing to do with that woman. I lied to you that day in order not to upset you. I didn''t expect


    that I would meet you on the street. It was just a show, butter they all left. Gai, you have to trust me! "


    "That''s enough. I don''t want to listen to your exnation. I don''t care now. You''d better go back. I''m


    going to have a rest. " Gail shook off James'' arms and went on.


    "Gai, you can''t do this to me!" James pressed Gail''s shoulder. Even though Gail was wearing a down


    jacket, he could still feel that there was no flesh on her shoulder de.


    Gail had lost a lot of weight. Her chin was getting sharper and her mouth was getting sexier


    James walked up to Gail and put his hands around Gail''s waist. "You can ignore me now. I know you


    were sad at that time. It was my fault. If I shouldn''t have hidden it from you. We will not be separated.


    I''m also sad and remorseful. Can''t you give me a chance? "


    "No, you''d better shut up. I have nothing to do with you now. The past is the past. You can go back


    now. I don''t want to see you. Even if you are hiding something from me for some reason, I won''t be with


    you anymore. " As Gail walked on, she couldn''t get rid of James'' grip on her sleeve. He grabbed her


    clothes so tightly that her arm was out of the sleeve.


    James'' hand froze in midair. With an injured look, he asked, "Gai, is it true? You like me. Why did you


    let me kiss you? "


    "Shame on you, James! I don''t want to see you again!" Finishing her words, she took the gifts sent by


    Hoyle and went straight into the dormitory building.


    She had to admit that she really liked his kissing, which was inescapable. But she didn''t want it to


    happen, and she didn''t like her kissing with no principle. Therefore, she hated him more after he


    exposed her.


    Standing at the entrance of the building, James felt annoyed at her disappearing figure. He could still


    feel her warmth with his hands. The scent of her body lingered on the tip of his nose. He touched his


    lips, and it was real. He kissed the woman he missed day and night.


    They were fine just now, and she was real in his arms. At this moment, she disappeared, like a dream.


    She actually said he was shameless, he smiled bitterly.


    Indeed, he was quite shameless. In the middle of the night, he came to question a girl who no longer


    liked him.


    On the other side of the phone, Jackson shouted surprisingly, "What? She hit you and said you were


    shameless! "


    "¡­¡­" James felt Jackson was tittering!


    "Okay. Wait for me there. I''ll be there soon. Let''s get hammered today! See youter! " Then Jackson


    hung up the phone and turned the car around.


    "Ha ha! ''James, I didn''t expect that you would be pped by a woman and said you''re such a


    shameless man! Ha ha ha! Every dog has its day. You have been arrogant and cold. Now you have


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    finally met your opponent! Ha ha,ugh my ass off, ahem! " Jacksonughed recklessly. He was so


    excited that he evenughed into tears, choking on his saliva.


    "Jackson''s phone suddenly rang. It''s James. He picked it up and asked," what''s up? Anything else? "


    "What were you doing just now? "James regretted telling this to Jackson right after he finished his


    words. Jackson was a garrulousness. If this news spreads to others, his reputation will be damaged.


    "Nothing. I''m driving with my full attention. Do you see me? "At this time, calm down.


    "I''m fine. Hurry up. "Judging from James'' experience, Jackson must be gloating.


    Hanging up the phone, Jacksonughed even more loudly, "hahaha, you have the same situation


    today, James! Ha ha ha! "


    A man with exaggerated smile on the street was slowly driving the car. Because the window was not


    closed, many people looked at him with disdain.


    Suddenly, another phone call came. It was from Emily!


    ''I can''t answer her phone. I have to drink with James. I can''t take her along, '' Jackson told himself.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" A girl seemed to be knocking on his car window and trotted after the car.


    Oh, shit! Why was Emily here? She called him because she saw him. Heughed too loudly just now


    and began to feel sad in such a short time.


    Before his car stopped, Emily looked at him happily, "Jackson, where are you going? Take me along


    the way."


    "Where is your car? Why are you here alone?" Jackson really didn''t want to bring this big trouble.


    Jackson couldn''t imagine what would happen if she knew that James had gone to see Gail, And


    because James was sad to go drinking. Jackson was afraid the consequences would be very serious.


    "Jackson, can you open the door and let me in? I sneaked out today and didn''t use a car." She


    knocked on the door and was determined to get in


    Jackson had no choice but to let her get in the car. Then he took out his phone secretly and recorded


    the conversation.


    "Don''t you have ss tomorrow, Emily? The new semester begins, right? " He deliberately called the


    name of Emily and sent the voice message.


    "I was going to see James today, but I didn''t know where he was. So I had to go home. You must know


    where James is. I haven''t seen him for days. I had daytime sses and couldn''t find him after ss.. "


    Emily had a bag in her which showed that she had gone shopping.


    He shook his head. "I''m too busy with girls to know where James is. You''d better study hard. When you


    grow up, he will definitely look at you with new eyes. "


    "You are right, but I just want to see him once, or I will feel uneasy." She tidied up her hair and didn''t


    dress like a student.


    "I don''t have other choices. Let''s go home first. I have to pick up a beautiful woman. Don''t make her


    wait too long! " Jackson stepped on the gas, put down the phone and sent Emily home.


    Standing outside the gate of the university, James stared at his cell phone with a cold face. Who was a


    beauty?

 Chapter 74 Saw A Ghost

    Chapter 74 Saw A Ghost


    Half an hourter, Jackson finally arrived. Then he got off the car.


    "Are you going to stay here all the time? Don''t you know where to sit?" Seeing that James'' face was as


    cold as ice, Jackson could not help teasing him.


    James didn''t drive at that time. Jackson wondered where he went. When Jackson picked up the phone,


    he asked Jackson to pick him up in a hoarse voice. Jackson didn''t expect that this spoony man was so


    stubborn and even didn''t know how to be flexible. At least, it was good to sit in a shop and have a cup


    of hot tea.


    "Cut the crap. I don''t have my credit card with me. How can I buy things there. I asked you to pick me


    up. Why did you send Emily home first? " Fortunately, he was wearing a lot of clothes, or he would be


    frozen standing here.


    "¡­¡­" Jackson couldn''t let James know that heughed so loudly, so he drove slowly that Emily caught


    up with him. "I met her on the road, but she saw me. It seemed that she was entangled by some


    gangsters. I couldn''t just sit there and do nothing."


    "Let''s go to eat hot pot. Don''t go to drink" James clenched his teeth with cold and had no mood to


    drink. Because the wine was on the rocks, and he suddenly changed his mind.


    "What? We''ve already agreed to drink! " Jackson shouted and he seldom saw such James. He was a


    man of his word. How could he change his mind so easily when he had seen Gail.


    "Let''s eat first. It''s never toote to get drunk. You should try to stand here for such a long time to see if


    you are still in the mood to drink! " Sitting in the car with the heat on, he spoke more quickly.


    Emily returned home and had been nning how to meet James. She went to hispany to find him


    and heard that he was on a business trip recently. But Jackson was familiar with James and he didn''t


    know where James had gone. Apparently James had lied and didn''t want to see Emily. She didn''t


    believe she was no better than Gail. It was said that she was a senior in college now, and she had to


    meet Gail. How could Gail clung to James and wouldn''t let him go.


    Having made up her mind, she fell asleep peacefully.


    After going back to the dorm, Gail directly went to bed without washing her face. She didn''t get up until


    midnight and changed into pajamas.


    Although Iris knew what was going on with Gail, she didn''t ask about it. If Gail thought it over, she


    would speak when she wants to talk to Iris.


    The next morning, after getting up, Gail cleaned herself up as usual and then went to the library with


    Iris.


    Gail was still studying so hard the whole morning and didn''t have any extra words. Iris was anxious to


    know what happened to herst night.


    "Gai, what will we have for lunch?" Walking out of the library, Iris decided to probe into the situation.


    She had been waiting for the whole morning, why didn''t Gail tell her.


    Normally, Gail would not take the initiative to talk about their own matters, unless someone asked. Now


    it was time to tell.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want something exciting and I don''t want to eat rice today."


    "OK, then let''s eat spicy hot pot!" said Iris. She also had the same idea. But she had a pimple recently,


    and she couldn''t dare to think about it. Now with Gail by her side, she couldn''t care less.


    Although Gail had a clean face without any pimple, the temptation of the delicious food was irresistible.


    "But I''m having my menstrual period today. I don''t know if I''ll have a stomachache?"


    "Oh, I see. Then let''s have some light food." Iris was a little upset, but she thought that if she didn''t eat


    it, her pimple wouldn''t get long and she would be fine.


    "But I''m not interested in light food. What if I don''t want to eat?"


    "How about eating the noodles with soybean paste? It''s better." Iris thought that the noodles with


    soybean paste was not light, but they tasted good and not hot.


    "But there is much oil on the noodles with soybean paste. I will have a stomachache."


    Iris bit her finger and asked, "what do you want to eat?"


    "Spicy hot pot."


    Gail''s words enraged Iris. "Are you doing it on purpose, aren''t you? You just want to eat spicy hot pot.


    What the hell are you doing? "


    "That''s for your own good. You can''t eat any red pepper, right?" Gail stamped on the ground casually.


    "Can''t I add a little less pepper? Don''t be silly! " After receiving the confirmation from Gail, Iris angrily


    flicked on Gail''s head.


    "Well, let''s go to eat. The restaurant at the gate of the school is very delicious. After the meal, I have to


    work part-time. Can you bring me the book? " Gail said faintly and was listless.


    Apparently, Iris knew that Gail was still in a daze for what had happenedst night.


    Sitting in a crowded spicy hot shop, Gail stared nkly at the crowded people and the warm sunshine


    outside the window.


    When could her dreame true when spring came.


    He disturbed her peaceful mindst night. She didn''t remember a word this morning.


    "Gai, did you see a ghostst night? Why have you been driven to distraction sincest night? Do you


    want a master to give you a sign?" Raising her head with her hands, Iris was wondering what had


    made her so ''Oh, I almost forgot. Could it be James?'' Iris thought.


    They would have a chance.


    "I did really see a ghost. No, it''s more terrible than ghost. " Gail still looked out of the window with a


    worried face.


    "Then...... Was this ghost...... James? " Asked Iris cautiously.


    Turning around to look at Iris, Gail said, "since you already know it, why did you ask?"


    Iris smiled wickedly, "Oh, what can make Gai so distracted? You should not be a verbose person, why


    are you so slow in choosing a ce to eat. Because there''s something on your mind."


    Gai knew Iris was interested in it from her cunning eyes. But she was depressed, Last night she lost


    sleep and her whole head was in a whirl.


    "Did hee to you? What did he say? " Iris whispered to get close to Gail.


    "What else could he say? Guess by yourself." Gail didn''t want to recall what happenedst night.


    "He wants to be with you, and he wants to exin something to you. He said he loves you the most!


    Right? " Iris had a great imagination of what was happening.


    Gail rubbed her forehead and said, "I want to roll my eyes at you. That''s exaggerated. Eat it now. Put


    more peppers in it to kill you. "


    Iris picked up the pepper on the table and was about to put it in the dish. "Then you are together again.


    Haven''t you said yes?"


    Gail immediately pressed Iris'' hand and said, "don''t move! Put some less! Let bygones be bygones.


    Why bother? "


    "What? You had a sleepless night, went to bed without washing your face, didn''t you? Look at your


    performances, you still can''t forget him, can you? " Iris ate a mouthful of vegetables. It had been a long


    time since she ate spicy hot food. It was really cool!


    "As if you know, I can''t forget him. It''s just a matter of time. After I graduate, when I leave here, I can''t


    even remember his name! "When she said that, Gail felt empty in her heart.


    ""I really want to say that who would look at the photos on her cellphone and stare nkly at the


    window during her spare time?'' Iris thought.


    It was not good to reveal the truth.

 Chapter 75 Secret Warfare

    Chapter 75 Secret Warfare


    Gail came to a fancy restaurant for part time. Because of the restaurant business, they needed a lot of


    college students. Gail had been working part-time for a long time. The business was getting better and


    better here, which meant she was busier and busier.


    Gail had been fond of this job. As long as she didn''t make any mistakes, the boss wouldn''t me her


    and the boss paid the sry on time. Unfortunately, she ran into James again.


    A colleague asked Gail to order food for guests, and it turned out to be James and Jackson.


    Gail had to bite the bullet and came to them as if she didn''t know them, "Hello, mister, what would you


    like to eat?"


    Jackson threw the question to James.


    "I''d like a steak, medium well, and a bottle of wine." James looked at Gail with loving eyes and took the


    menu from her.


    "I''m the same with him, seven medium well. I want two desserts, which are today''s theme." Jackson


    looked at Gail like a gentleman. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time and she was more


    beautiful than before.


    "Okay, please wait for a moment." As Gail spoke, she took the menu from James and turned around.


    The two men stared at Gail, who was wearing a set of uniform. All of a sudden, James came to his


    senses. He cast a scornful nce at Jackson and snapped, "what are you looking at? she''s not yours


    ."


    "She was not yours either. Why can''t I see her. But I have to admit that you have a good eye for


    women. Gail was more and more beautiful as time goes by, and soon you will have more rival as Hoyle


    in love. " As soon as he finished saying that, Jackson supported his chin with one elbow and looked at


    Gail''s back in a daze.


    Staring at Gail busy figure, James didn''t say a word, lost in thought.


    When the dishes were served, Gail hid far away from them because she didn''t want to see them.


    What happenedst time still bothered her. Gail didn''t want to be a material girl. Moreover, she


    would not make the same mistake again.


    But when Gail was busy in ordering the order for the guest, she heard a waitress shout for a while. She


    was far away from the waitress, so she ignored it.


    "Gail, the guest over there is looking for you. She said she knew you and wanted you to pay the bill."


    Another colleague came over and asked Gail. She pointed at the table where James and the rest were


    seated.


    ''Emily? She was here too!


    Well, it was really good. Gail didn''t expect that James could change his taste so quickly. Is he dering


    something to her? How did he take Gail seriously.


    Gail walked over, Emily was sitting upright and said: "Waitress, give me a chicken chest, a dessert of


    summer sweet heart, and a dessert of sweet lover. James, what else do you want? " Emily turned to


    James and gave him a sweet smile.


    Taking a small piece of steak, James replied casually, "No, thanks."


    "Don''t you want to know what I want? "Looking at himself being ignored, Jackson was a little unhappy.


    Jackson''s role today was very important and exceptionally crucial. Obviously, James was not able to


    deal with it alone, but pretended to be well prepared.


    "Order it yourself. Here is the menu." Emily handed the menu to Jackson and told him to read it by


    himself.


    Jackson handed the menu to Gail with a smile. "Well, the beauty, that''s enough." Jackson smiled


    gracefully at Gail and turned around to look at James.


    James gave Jackson a quick nce, but actually, Jackson had noticed the murderous look in James''


    eyes.


    This was the funniest part. Jackson was sure that he had made a good performance today. As an


    onlooker, he had to do something to remind him of the day. After all, he had been hated by James.


    After a while, the dishes were on the table. Emily asked Gail toe again when Gail was busy


    ordering other guests.


    "Gail, have a look at this chicken chest and see if there is something wrong with it. Could you help me


    call the chef?" Said Emily with a polite smile, picking up the food on her te.


    "Okay, please wait for a moment." When Gail turned around, she couldn''t help but think of the simr


    scene that Melissa once made trouble for her. Since then, James had been her nemesis. He was still


    like this today.


    But Gail couldn''t resign this time. It was a waste of time to find another part-time job.


    The chef was here. Sure enough, Emily would bring trouble to Gail. So Gail made up an excuse to stay


    in the staff''s room for a couple of minutes.


    But before Gail could figure out a solution, a waiter came straight to her in the washroom.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t others serve her? Can''t you see that she is deliberately making troubles? " No


    matter how good Gail''s temper was, In the face of this deliberately difficult thing, Gail still could not help


    but want to say a few more words.


    "No. the guest wanted to give you a big tip. You''ve done a good job. She wanted to give you more tips.


    Your friend is so kind. Come to a ce like this to cheer you up "


    She did not know whether the woman was sincere or sarcastic. Gail sneered and said, "you get it for


    me. Just tell her that I''m too busy toe over."


    "But our boss also asked you to go there. She is such a good guest. The boss knows their desk mate is


    the CEO of somepany, and you have to go and keep our customersing back to make a good


    impression. Gail, hurry up, or your boss will cut your bonus. " In front of a face of naive colleagues said


    very reasonable.


    Gail didn''t know what to say. There were probably a hundred ways they could embarrass her in this


    situation.


    Gail walked through the crowd and saw James and Emily sitting together. they watched Gail as she


    walked up to them.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Gail smiled professionally. She couldn''t lose herposure.


    Whoever got serious first lost


    "Thank you very much for today''s service. You are the most dedicated waitress I have ever seen.


    Come on, I just want to express my thanks to you. " Emily pushed the money to the table.


    Gail smiled, "thank you for your praise for my service. There is an old saying that ''love what you do,


    this is what I should do.''. Tips are not allowed in our restaurant. Thank you for your kindness. If there is


    nothing else, I''ll see youter. "


    "Wait a minute, this is also my boyfriend''s idea, if you don''t take it, he will be unhappy. Otherwise, he


    will think that I am making things difficult for you. " Before Gail turned around, Emily spoke again, her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    voice still so gentle.


    Time seemed to stand still, Gail calmly turned and looked at them. "In that case, I''ll take it. After all, I


    can''t live up to you good will. So I wish you and your boyfriend happiness. It''s all my thanks. "


    Things went beyond Jackson''s expectation. With steak in his mouth, Jackson looked nkly at the two


    women. There was a war without smoke between them.


    Jackson turned to look at James, whose face was as dark as bottom of the pot. James seemed to be


    about to overturn the table and leave. Jackson couldn''t help but admire Emily because she was really


    too bold!

 Chapter 76 Outbreak

    Chapter 76 Outbreak


    When James heard Gail very natural, without a little emotion said bless him and Emily. The fork in his


    hand bent quickly.


    With acent smile, Emily said to Gail very sweetly, "Then, thank you very much." Emily had a


    sense of aplishment beyond description. When she had been in the gymst time, James put his


    arm around Gail''s shoulder lovingly and then they disappeared without a trace in front of her. Now,


    Emily had no mood to deal with Gail anymore. She not only sat next to James in front of Gail, but also


    let Gail send her best wishes.


    When Gail turned around, she couldn''t force a smile. Biting her lips, she tried not to cry.


    Seeing another customere in, Gail asked him to take a seat and order. Gail would not care so


    much if she was busy. But Gail could not remember what they said when she helped a customer order.


    James threw the knife and fork on the te, grabbed his coat and left straight away.


    Jackson knew that this man couldn''t sit still when his beloved girl wished him and another girl happy.


    Jackson stood up and picked up his coat to pay the bill.


    "James, Why don''t you eat? I haven''t eaten yet." After Emily finished speaking, she picked up the knife


    and fork again and was in a good mood. Unexpectedly, James stood up and left.


    James didn''t turn back. Having been pissed off, he would have thrown her downstairs long ago had it


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    not been for the fact that he had known Emily since childhood.


    "Jackson, why are you leaving too?" Emily put down the knife and the fork and stood up. Was that Gail


    so important? Why did James still care about Gail after she said that!


    "Don''t ever show up in front of him again like this. You will break off rtions with James sooner or


    She was always hard to deal with.


    Jackson had had intended to watch their love-hate rtionship, but now the situation was getting


    worse.


    It seemed that James was really going to hang himself on the tree. Jackson couldn''t understand why


    James chose the wild flowers on the high mountain even though it was a forest beside him. This wild


    flower was difficult to pick and keep, wasn''t he stubborn!


    Jackson rushed downstairs. As soon as James sat in the car and was about to start the engine,


    Jackson hastily rushed to the car. If Jackson didn''t run faster, he suspected that James would leave


    him alone and drove away.


    As soon as the car door was closed, Jackson had no time to sit tight and leaned directly to the back of


    the car. On the other hand, James pressed the elerator hard and quickly got out of the city.


    "James, There''s a lot of electronic surveince going on here. Please be careful..." That was right.


    Even if it''s photographed, James would solve it immediately. It was not a big deal.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Jackson finished, James took a sharp turn and almost threw him out.


    With his eyes shut, Jackson yelled, "brother, be careful. The most important thing is that you are alive.


    If you have an ident like this, you will not only fail to pursue Gail, but also beughed at by others


    for killing yourself for love!"


    James'' face darkened even more. He clenched the steering wheel and turned it again. Then, Jackson


    was thrown to the window! Instead of slowing down the speed, James was even more aggressive.


    All right, Jackson might have said something wrong!


    But there were more and more cars in front of them, and several big trucks were driving in front of


    them, If something happened, he would lose a lot, if he had known that he wouldn''t have gotten in the


    car, just destroy a car.


    Jackson had many beautiful girls to make appointments. He hadn''t enjoyed this wonderful year


    enough!


    "James, please. You haven''t done anything grand, so please be careful! If you really like Gail, you


    should be more domineering and take Gail as your own sooner, so that Gail could only see you in her


    eyes and heart! I don''t like you that. Even if Gail likes you, she will be frightened by your coldness and


    never dare toe close to you again! "


    James pressed the elerator and his face was as dark as ever!


    Jackson continued, "if I were a woman, I don''t want to have a rtionship with you. Moreover, I have


    been injured once, but you still look indifferent. With a poker face all day, you even haven''t made any


    "But Gail didn''t listen to me. What can I do?" James shouted!


    James finally spoke, Jackson opened his eyes, finally relieved! Since James had spoken, it meant that


    he could be saved!


    "You are such a fool! Is that anyone chasing girls with talk? Do you think Gail will listen to you only


    because she misunderstands you so much? I advise you to read knowledge about that, use your


    healthy body, ok? You still need a lot to learn from fall in love. Don''t be too stubborn! " Jackson acted


    like an experienced teacher!


    Jackson had watched a lot of ident videos, so he cherished his life. If Jackson could stab James in


    the pain, Maybe James would be cherished his life.


    "Squeak!" The car stopped all of a sudden. Jackson was thrown to the front again. His head was dizzy


    from the window ss!


    "Fuck, are you trying to murder me?" Enduring the pain, Jackson moved his head from the ss.


    Leaning against the seat, he finally breathed a sigh of relief!


    "If you can''t give me a good way to win Gail''s heart, you just get off the car here!" James had just


    wanted to tease Jackson on how to flirt with girls when he was pped in the face by Gail. It seemed


    that he had to listen to Jackson''s opinion, although he did not like some of Jackson''s practice!


    "What?" Jackson looked around and found nobody. If he was left here, how could he go back?


    "If you don''t have any other way, you can get out of the car now. I''m not afraid of death!" James said in


    a cold voice again, showing no room for negotiation!


    "Okay, okay, let''s turn around the car now, okay? I will definitely find a good way to get Gail back. After


    all, I am a master of love! "


    "Humph, you can deal with those gold diggers. Gai is different from them. You''d better not be too


    confident!" James had no choice but to obey his rules of women chasing!


    "Don''t be suspicious of me. No matter what kind of woman is, I''m much more experienced than you! I


    have dealt with those women before. But they were so serious that I didn''t want to mess with them. I''m


    here for fun. When I''m done, it''s good to find a quiet girl to live. " As soon as Jackson spoke of women,


    he became more confident, and his eyes lit up.


    "Humph, beware of retribution. One day someone will beat you to the same thing," James turned the


    car around and temporarily trusted Jackson. James drove at the high speed as he was very angry at


    that time. He turned a circle and saw Jackson''s pale face, James'' heart gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 77 The Most Handsome Man In The College

    Chapter 77 The Most Handsome Man In The College


    After Gail went back to her dormitory, lying in bed, she was upset when she recalled what had


    happened in the day!


    It was hateful of them to show off their love in front of her. Although she noticed James''s furious


    appearance, he did not say anything at that time. He was still the same, quietly watching her make a


    fool of herself and saying something he liked to be together with her again. It turned out that it was a


    lie.


    "Bang!" The door of the dorm was pushed open with a bang, which made Gail uncertain about who she


    was.


    Then a cheerful and hasty voice rang out, "Gai,e downstairs quickly. The most handsome man of


    our college are going to treat us to dinner. Come down quickly!"


    Gail freed her head from the quilt, "Why did he invite us to dinner?"


    "What do you know? Come down now! In fact, I think the school hunk in our college is more handsome


    than that one in our university. You don''t know how handsome he is when he ys basketball. Don''t


    you remember that our school hunk in our university once run after you? He has very good skin." Iris


    said like anthomaniac!


    Lying on the bed, Gail replied calmly, "No, I just came back. I''m tired and I don''t want to go."


    Iris climbed onto Gail''s bed and pulled her up from the quilt. "No way. You have to go. This is a rare


    opportunity, and because of you in our dormitory, he has to invite us to dinner!"


    "Why?" It sounded a little vague.


    "Sherry''s boyfriend is in the same dormitory with the school hunk. He wanted to invite us as Sherry''s


    roommates for dinner, but the school hunk knew that Sherry is in our dormitory, so he must be sure that


    you are here, or our hope to see the handsome boy will be lost! Gai, please help us. We haven''t seen a


    handsome man for a long time. We are so busy recently. Please do us a favor!" Iris said a lot and


    started to stagger around with Gail''s hands.


    "All of you? You need to look at handsome guys! Are you kidding me? I guess you''re the only one who


    want to look at the handsome man! Don''t you still have your dream lovers? Just take a look at them.


    Why do you have to be halfhearted?" Sherry had a boyfriend, so Gail believed that it was just an


    excuse Iris brought everyone with her.


    "Mary is waiting outside. She has begun to dress up and hasn''t been out of the dormitory for a long


    time. Mary who devoted herself to books couldn''t resist his temptation. Why don''t you go?" Mary failed


    to enter her ideal school. She was preparing for the exams for public servants and for institutions in her


    house. She used to enjoy stability. Why was she so unsettled when she heard the news of a handsome


    guy?


    In fact, Gail wasn''t interested in handsome boys anymore, especially after she met with James. She


    didn''t think that a handsome man could be trusted!


    "Gai, if you don''te with me, I won''t be friends with you anymore!" Iris threatened Gail. Since Iris


    found that Gail lookedzy, she wouldn''t get out of bed unless she was hit hard.


    "Okay, okay, go ahead. I feel much warmer now. Spring ising. If you can marry that handsome


    man, you will live up to my sacrifice!" Gail couldn''t change Iris''s minds. Especially in front of the


    temptation of handsome men, Gail had no doubt that Iris would break up with her because of this!


    What a friend she is!


    Iris put a hand on Gail''s shoulder and said, "Thank you! It is impossible for you to ask me to catch the


    handsome man. You are his target!"


    "They are all superficial. In fact, the most attractive girl in our dormitory is in front of me. I know my


    appearance well. I just have good skin and regr facial features. Why do they say that I was very


    beautiful?"


    Iris quickly took off Gail''s nightgown and consoled her, "Oh, my God! Don''t make fun of me like that.


    Everyone''s eyes are bright. Since so many handsome men like you, it means that you are really a


    beauty in our dormitory, in the college, and also in the school. Now the tendency has been changed.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Boys love girls with their original appearance. A face-blind boy is more likely to be with a distinctive girl


    rather than a beauty through face-lifting operation.


    "¡­¡­" Since Iris was eloquent, Gail didn''t want to argue with her.


    At the strong request of Iris, Gail wore a little thin clothes, saying that she should look skinny instead of


    embarrassing the dorm. Gail reluctantly washed her face, put on some BB cream and made a light


    colored lipstick before going downstairs.


    Mary and Sherry were waiting downstairs. When they saw the anxious look on Gail''s face while


    stamping her feet, they ran to her with a smile. "Gai, you are finally here. I know you don''t like that


    handsome man, so Iris wants to capture him. We have nothing else to do for a long time, so we can


    watch this kind of gossip."


    Gail said, "You''re so happy, Sherry. Is it because your boyfriend doesn''t have to pay the bill? We won''t


    forget, and you can''t get away with us!"


    Rolling her eyes, Sherry grabbed Gail''s arm and said, "I''m not that kind of person. "


    Iris sighed, "But you''re different now. You''re a member of another family. You''re going to get married


    when you graduate. You have to be very careful in order to save your husband''s money!"


    "That''s great, Iris. Let''s see if you dare to talk to me like this after you get that handsome man! "Don''t


    move!" Sherry''s eloquence couldpete with Iris, but she was defeated by Iris today. Then she went


    to catch up with Iris.


    The ambience was rxing. Happyughter reverberated in the campus. It had been a long time since


    thest time they had such carefreeughters. Looking at the sunset in the distance, Gail couldn''t help


    thinking.


    After a while, they arrived at the appointed ce. It was said that the school hunk in the college was


    not only handsome, but also rich. He was surely the ideal date for many girls. It was easy to tell how


    rich his family was from the ce he chose.


    This was a high-end restaurant. Although it was near the school, the average students could not afford


    the expensive fees.


    "Oh, here are the beauties. Come and sit inside!" Right then, a familiar boy showed up and asked them


    to have a seat in the room.


    "Handsome boy, do you miss Sherry? You can''t still sit so soon. We can''t eat her. Hurry up! Give


    Sherry back to you!" Then, Iris put Sherry in the boy''s arms.


    Looking at Sherry''s blushed face, Gail couldn''t help but admire the power of love. Sherry had such


    romantic characters and she was so shy to smile. In front of her boyfriend, the girl was as pure and


    innocent as water.


    Sherry turned her head and stared at Iris, "Iris, your dream lover is still there. Be careful not to let


    others see your indecent side. Don''t me me for not reminding you."


    At this moment, Mary pinched Gail''s arm excitedly, "The most handsome guyes here. He is really


    handsome!"

 Chapter 78 Encounter

    Chapter 78 Encounter


    Gail looked at him with strange eyes. Hoyle was more handsome than him!


    "Hi, Gail. Lead your roommates in now. They can''t wait. " The handsome boy in Mary''s eye walks


    tenderly to her in front. His carefully designed hair was dyed, and his skin was white and smooth with a


    cream white face. It turned out that everyone liked this kind of boy.


    Nodding to him, Gail followed Sherry and Iris into thepartment.


    "Gai, I''m jealous. I shouldn''t have brought you here." Sitting next to Gail, Iris got close to her and


    whispered in her ear.


    "I don''t want toe here either. If I knew you were so bored, I wouldn''te even if you had to carry


    me on your shoulder," Gail added.


    "Huh, you can go back if you want!" Apparently, Gail didn''t think highly of the handsome guy. That


    upset Iris. James was as handsome as the other boys in the university. He looked more mature,


    As Gail said, she put her hand on the table and was about to stand up. Iris pressed Gail''s hand and


    said, "well, Gai, we just want to see the handsome guy. We are here to see his handsome face. As my


    roommate, are you really cruel?"


    "You want to drive me away, right?" Said Gail, smiling and staring at Iris.


    "If you go on like this, I will call who!" Seeing that Gail was so arrogant, Iris had to be a little harsh.


    "What are you two doing? That handsome guy asked us to order dishes specially!" Mary passed the


    menu to them, interrupting their thought.


    After the meal, Sherry''s boyfriend talked to everyone and introduced the handsome boy.


    The courtyard grass was called Frankie.


    The atmosphere was harmonious. Gail had already eaten her meal, and she just ate a little.


    Even when Sherry was together with her boyfriend, they were eating for you feed me, I feed you.


    "Look at Sherry. I didn''t expect her to have split personality after falling in love. Why Sherry in our


    dormitory, be so man?" Iris couldn''t helpining.


    Suddenly, there was a piece of meat in Gail''s bowl, "you don''t seem to have much appetite, do you


    want to eat something else?"


    Frankie picked up some food for Gail and looked at her gently.


    Gail smiled, "No, thanks. The food is delicious. I just ate too much. I don''t feel like eating right now."


    "Then what would you like to drink? You can order anything you want. And beautiful girls, what would


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    you like to drink? " Frankie turned to ask the rest of them with his attractive smiles on his face.


    "No, thanks. They are abundance of these dishes." Iris pinched Gail''s arm and said, "There is no need


    to make such an obvious difference. We are different from you. It seems that you are his girlfriend in


    such a short time.


    "It''s not my fault. I have no choice. And I don''t think he is better than that Hoyle. If Hoyle''s the


    handsomest guy in our school, I''m all for it. Gail said casually.


    "Now you know Hoyle''s good." Iris tried to defend Hoyle and believed he and Gail were a perfect


    match.


    "What do you know?" Gail knew the distance between love and herself, but no one could understand


    her sadness.


    During the meal, Frankie kept buttering Gail up, her good opinion of him, and her original expectations,


    grew lower and lower. As far as Gail knew, the man that she loved was at least someone she could


    admire instead of trying to please her.


    What''s more, Gail hated him when a boy behaved so differently for her in front of her roommates.


    Frankie did not take good care of the emotions of Gail''s roommates, and it was not hard to see that his


    arrogance and confidence were beyond the average.


    When the waiter served the dishes, Frankie didn''t say "thank you", but when he didn''t smile, he was


    always elusive, It was as if he were in a mood and dissatisfied. If it had been James, he wouldn''t have


    acted like this.


    Gail shook her head and thought, ''Why do I have topare the other boy to James? He''s not mine!''!


    After the meal, the boy suggested having a walk in the KTV. However, Gail and Iris hesitated and


    thought that the dormitory keeper would scold them if they went home toote.


    "You two go with me. If you don''t go with me, it will be boring. After all, there are only four of us here


    and it is not lively at all." Sherry took her boyfriend''s hand and winked with a smile


    "But you know, the dormitory keeper is sleeping now. If you go to get the key, you will definitely disturb


    her!" Although Iris liked to stay as a karaoke master, she was notfortable if she went back toote.


    "Why are you afraid? You can stay at Mary''s house. If not, you can go to a hotel. You don''t have to go


    to school tomorrow anyway. Besides, you''re about to graduate. It''s not easy for us to gather together.


    I''ll beat whoever doesn''t go! " Sherry shook her fist and Iris rushed up the steps.


    "Well, you are right. Gai,e here. You should have a day off tomorrow. You haven''t even slept in."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Iris gave in.


    Okay, this was the biggest KTV in NF City. Frankie must be very rich to afford such a luxurious room.


    "Why don''t you choose any song? Don''t you like singing?" Frankie sat next to Gail, and Iris was singing


    a love song of her idol.


    "I don''t like it. I''m tone-deaf, so I don''t like to make a fool of myself." Gail smiled politely. Why couldn''t


    Mary or Iris like the handsome guy they mentioned?


    If they were pestering, Gail would not be so bored.


    "It doesn''t matter. No one is a professional." Frankie peeled an orange for Gail and said, "Here you are.


    It''s good for your throat."


    However, Gail wanted to tell Frankie that she had eaten too much orange and now her stomach was


    full of oranges.


    "It''s okay. You can go to choose the songs. I''ll orderter. " Gail didn''t want to deal with Frankie.


    In fact, she didn''t want to get close to all the other boys except James. Damn it. Why did she think of


    James again.


    Gail didn''t like such a ce, when people were ordering, Gail was ying on her phone in the corner.


    Seeing Frankie wanted to sing a romantic song, she hurried out of the room to get some fresh air.


    Gail was worried that this rich young master would suddenly express his love to her.


    But the corridor was so quiet. When Gail went to the bathroom, she saw a familiar figure walking


    towards her.


    To be exact, James is opposite Gail, maybe he had to go to the bathroom.


    Gail turned around immediately and went back to the box, pretending not to see James.


    All of a sudden, her arm was pulled by someone violently and it lost its bnce in an instant. Before


    she could see it clearly, she felt the sky spinning. When she got to her feet, she found herself standing


    on the safety stairs.


    "Gail, why do you run when you see me?" James stood in front of Gail, with his hands pressed against


    the wall. Gail was trapped in the corner. Gail''s face was itchy by James'' warm breath.

 Chapter 79 Jealousy

    Chapter 79 Jealousy


    Gail turned around to avoid meeting James. ''Why does hee into my life when I''m in a bad mood


    recently?'' She wondered!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In James''s eyes, when Gail turned back, he saw the white swan neck. Her neck was so beautiful, white


    and smooth. James came closer to her.


    "What are you doing?" When Gail felt James''s breath on her neck, she felt more itchy, so she pushed


    him away.


    Caught off guard, James was pushed to the ground by Gail.


    "You are just a girl with such great strength. Who dares to marry you?" Sitting on the floor, James


    Though his voice was not loud, it made Gail feel embarrassed. But when Gail heard James say who


    dared to marry her, the sympathy and embarrassment disappeared without a trace.


    James stood in front of Gail again, and he avoided being pushed away again, so he hugged her.


    "Gai, don''t push me away. I miss you so much. You know I only love you. But why don''t you believe


    me?" James greedily felt the fragrance of Gail''s body. Her hug always made him happy and relieved.


    Gail withdrew her hand. His drunken words sounded that he was more aggrieved than her. But she was


    also a victim. Anyway, even if she forgave him, they wouldn''t get any result.


    But Gail suddenly didn''t want to push James away. His big, strong and warm hug was also the warmth


    she was familiar with.


    James was not drunk. Gail didn''t push him away, so he held his arms tighter with satisfaction and


    whispered in her ear, "Gai, I know it''s not easy to be with me. You suffered a lot this afternoon. I didn''t


    help you because I wanted you to know there would be such women around me. Emily doesn''t deserve


    my attention at all. You must be able to deal with her. I won''t turn a blind eye to people like Lisa and


    Melissa." James stroked Gail''s hair and rubbed her neck with satisfaction.


    "But we are really not match. It''s not only this problem. We can only find this problem, can''t we? You


    are the CEO of the RF Group, which is one of the biggest enterprises in the country. And I am just a


    country girl, so I don''t think I can match you. Let bygones be bygones. I don''t want to argue with you."


    When Gail spoke out these words, she felt her heart was gradually emptied.


    James would not continue to bother her, and he would disappear from her world thoroughly. Then, she


    wouldn''t have any expectation, and she would return to a peaceful life as she should have.


    "No, Gai! I don''t want it to pass. Only after you left did I know how reluctant I am. You can''t be so cruel!"


    Since Gail was hospitalized, James realized that his life hadpletely changed without her.


    "You don''t know how boring I was when I worked without you by my side! The gossips in my office were


    about women. I fired several of them. But on the day you came, I dismissed the two people in the


    there is no way for you to let it go!" James wanted to let Gail know how important she was and just held


    her in his arms like this.


    "But I won''t go to yourpany anymore. James, I won''t marry you. Please don''te to me again. I


    am very busy. I will find a job after graduation. I have no time to have a romantic rtionship with you. I


    know you have so many beauties around you and you will soon forget me. You''d better let me go and


    live a life that you deserve." Now that the wound had been torn, it was better to have short sharp pain


    than long dull pain. Only after knowing thoroughly the feelings which should not have been in the


    beginning could she have a peaceful life that she had been longing for.


    Gail''s voice sounded firm. James thought, ''Is she really no longer fond of me?


    But she liked me very much. Otherwise, how could she be so greedy for my embrace?''


    But James was soon pushed away. "Mr. James, please let me go. I don''t like you. Please just let me


    go. Goodbye. Then we can still be friends." Gail smiled gently and passed by James resolutely, with


    tears in her eyes.


    Standing rooted to the spot, James said bitterly, "Gail, I don''t want to be friends with you. I want to be


    your lover, and even your husband. I don''t care about other status."


    ''If you really fell in love with someone, why would you still be friends with him?'' James couldn''t ept


    the fact that his ex-girlfriend could still be his friend after they broke up. That was the way they got


    along as if they had made a joke. How could they bury the feelings they had paid out.


    Standing still, James muttered, and Gail couldn''t hear him anymore.


    Gail also didn''t like to make friends with James. If they had once been in love, the best result would be


    to forget each other. It was cruel. She treated this rtionship seriously, and he was the first person


    she loved. How could she be a friend with him? But she was meant to leave the city and never contact


    him.


    Sad as Gail was, she went to the box to pick up her belongings and told others that she was not feeling


    well. Then she got up and left.


    Frankie insisted on driving her home. Unable to change his mind, Gail had to let him follow her.


    James leaned against the box where they were in and lit a cigarette. To his surprise, when he was


    about to light it, he saw a man standing behind Gail, putting his hand on her shoulder. They looked so


    intimate.


    James stubbed out the cigarette and watched Gail walking in front of him.


    "Gail, let''s add a contact information so that we can contact each other when we graduate," Frankie


    suggested. Frankie took out his phone, and he hadn''t recorded Gail''s phone number just now.


    At this time, Iris rushed to Gail and wanted to go back with her. She knew that Gai didn''t like Frankie,


    and she was also worried about his personality. After all, she should not judge people by their


    appearance, and Gail was so beautiful.


    Iris ran outside and didn''t recognize the man in front of her was James.


    "Gai, wait for me. I''ll go back with you!" With that, Iris dashed to Gail and held her arm.


    "Let me drive you two to the dormitory. It''s not safe for two girls to go back at night." Frankie replied


    voluntarily, although he was disrupted by Iris.


    "No need. Let''s go back together, or only three people left. Mary would be so embarrassed." Iris spoke


    out what Gail wanted to say.


    Frankie insisted, "Let me drive you home. I haven''t had a good talk with Gail yet. My car is down there.


    I will be back."


    Seeing that Frankie put his hand on Gail''s shoulder again, James''s face fell. He took two or three steps


    forward and pulled Frankie''s hand away!


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Frankie was frightened by the sudden move. He turned to James and


    demanded.


    "You put your dirty hand on my girlfriend''s shoulder and ask me why!" While speaking, James


    peremptorily pulled Gail into his arms and released her from Iris''s arm. He didn''t allow anyone to touch


    Gail.


    Iris was totally confused. Couldn''t she touch Gail? And when did James appear?

 Chapter 80 Robbery

    Chapter 80 Robbery


    "Girlfriend?" Frankie looked at Gail and James in surprise. "Isn''t she single? How could she have a


    boyfriend? Don''t bother her with that! " Frankie said and was about to push James away. But before


    Frankie could reach James, he was pushed to the ground.


    James pulled a long face and walked out with Gail in his arms. Iris followed them, sleepy. She nced


    at Frankie, who was about to rush over, and said, "Hey, hey, don''t act on impulse. They used to know


    each other. You will only get beaten if you go now!"


    "I''ll go to get some guys. I don''t think he can do anything to us! Is Gail safe to be taken away by him?


    No, I''m calling right now! "


    Iris shook her head. Frankie was too young. If it was really not safe, it would be toote when he called


    someone. And the first thing Frankie cared about was not Gail''s safety, but his friend''s threat. He


    wanted to fight against James for his dignity.


    It was normal that Gail didn''t like Frankie. Gail had a good eye for people, but she just couldn''t speak it


    out.


    When Iris arrived at the door, she saw two people standing opposite to each other on the side of the


    road. Iris stopped her footsteps and looked at them in a short distance.


    "Do you like boys like him? Can''t you see his intention on you? " James really wanted to strangle this


    stubborn woman. It was obvious that Frankie was only interested in Gail, it was not in a rtionship


    seriously!


    "It''s none of your business what kind of man I like. Now you''re crossing the line, aren''t you?"


    "Why are you so mean to me? I know you don''t like that kind of man, so why do you let him touch your


    shoulder? Are you in such a hurry to get out?" James walked up to Gail and began to argue with her.


    Turning around, Gail said, "it''s my own business if I have to make do with it! Besides, I am not so blind


    as not to be able to recognize that jerk. He is no match for Hoyle. I''m not blind! If you don''t have


    anything else to do, just go. Don''t get in my way! "


    "What? You like Hoyle? " With a grab on Gail''s shoulder, James quizzed, "you say you like Hoyle. Why


    can''t you like me again? Thest time was just an ident. I have exined it to you for several times.


    Why did you fall in love with another man so soon? Gail, It turns out I overestimated you! "


    The thought of that Gail liked Hoyle drove James crazy. Besides, it seemed that the man had gone


    abroad. Should she be waiting for him to graduate? If so, Gail had to wait at least three or four years.


    She had been willing to wait for others for such a long time, but she had ruthlessly shut him out, not


    even giving him a chance to exin!


    "Yes, you overestimated me. I''m not as spoony and innocent as you think. I am also a material girl. I


    not only want a rich boyfriend, but also a boyfriend who loves me to give me enough sense of security.


    What''s more, he is always concerned about me for everything, will not lie to me, will not frighten me


    and talk about anything with me; he will ept everything that tells him. Do you think you are such a


    person? You can''t! Why are you still here? " Gail seems to have lost her mind and shouted, almost


    burst into tears!


    However, Gail controlled her emotions and on the contrary, she gave out an extremely beautiful smile.


    Looking at the anxious James, Gail''s heart seemed to be pricked by a thousand silver needles!


    After a long while, James opened his mouth slowly. He looked like begging and admonishing, "but


    Hoyle couldn''t give them too. He is the favorite child in the family. He is very filial and obedient."


    Gail smiled, "So neither of you I want, my love is up to me. When I settle down, I will naturally find a


    man with the right family as mine to get married and have children with him. It''s impossible for us to be


    together. I won''t be stupid again! Besides, it seems that I really don''t like you anymore. I was not more


    simple and ignorant than before. And I shouldn''t like your hypocrisy. Now I get it. As a businessman,


    value profit, they can do anything. Love is nothing to you. Don''t make empty cheque so beautiful,


    okay? "


    After Gail finished her words, she turned around and left with small steps. Iris followed her with an


    unbelievable expression, and Iris didn''t even dare to look back at James'' face.


    Gail was right. Her words were like harsh knives, stabbing in James'' heart and hurting herself as well.


    Looking at a hurt and helpless Gail who was about to fall, Iris trotted to help her.


    It turned out that Gail knew all of it. James was unwilling to admit something what he was not sure of. It


    turned out that Gail knew all of it.


    Smart as Gail was, James didn''t work it out, but was just deceiving himself. James had thought that


    Gail was not that stupid.


    James patted his chest and med himself severely. And that was why James felt he was hateful!


    Even though Gail knew all these, she still chose to have a try and choose to believe James to be with


    him. But James didn''t expect that he would break Gail''s heart so soon.


    James didn''t know what else to say. If he didn''t cherish Gail, she would be hurt once and forever.


    Gail went back to school by taxi with Iris. It was the first time that Gail took a taxi to school!


    Along the way, Gail and Iris didn''t talk to each other. And Iris merely handed Gail a paper towel.


    Gail took it over and looked out of the window silently, wiping her tears from time to time.


    In just over half a year, the whole love story that they had been through came to an end tonight. If the


    affair hadn''t finished yet, either was James infatuation, or was Gail abnormal condition!


    Was it interesting to say so to torture myself?


    The car stopped in front of the school gate. They walked slowly one after another.


    There were very few students in the campus, only a couple of boys. It waste at night.


    Did not know how, that a few boys suddenly came to Gail and Iris, there were a few more behind the


    tall figure, face fierce.


    What was going on? Seeing that they were targeting at Gail, Iris was at a loss for a moment.


    "What are you doing? If youe closer, I will shout for help!" When Gail found out that the man was


    right in front of her, she stepped back.


    "Just scream. This ce is very secluded and it''s veryte now. Do you think it''s useful to shout?" The


    head of the group was a wretched middle-aged man with a red lighter in his hand. The extinguished


    me made her heart tremble!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Iris quickly took out her phone and hid it in a corner. Then she called James, "We are robbed at the


    school gate..."


    Before Iris finished her words, her phone was taken away by a man. "You want to call the police?


    Humph! Call the police! Her phone was broken into pieces!

 Chapter 81 Kidnapping

    Chapter 81 Kidnapping


    "Don''t do that. My phone is very expensive and I bought it with my living expense. You..." Iris stared at


    the phone lying on the ground and felt heartbroken!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Don''t waste time. Get up and squat over there!" A fierce man grabbed Iris from the cor.


    "Leader, can I bully her?


    "Shut up! The person would take care of nothing else. So you must deal with Gail. The leader of the


    group berated!


    "But leader We have so many people here. Can''t you just..." Looking at Iris, he could not help but covet


    her!


    "Shut up. I know you well. Just be careful. Don''t go too far! "


    Shit! The leader agreed, so that Iris quicklyy on the ground.


    "Don''t be like this, leader. I have a lot of viruses. To tell the truth, I stayed so far from Gail because I


    had an infectious disease. She didn''t want me toe close to her, but you came just now. Leader,


    please let me go! "


    "Gai, how are you? Why did they attack you? Or you release your blood. They are not afraid of death


    anyway. Let them also be infected by the virus and die!" Since Iris had no choice, she had to frighten


    them with this tactic.


    Gail looked at the leader calmly and said, "Who asked you to do this? Am I his or her enemy? There


    are so many people waiting for me at night."


    "You''re very smart! But we just take money for our job and never sell out the information of our


    employer. You''d better give up the idea!" With that, the leader took out a small knife and caressed


    Gail''s face with an evil smile, which made her shiver!


    "But did he or she tell you that both of us carried virus. Very few people knew about it. Moreover, even


    if you close outside, you will be infected. Who hired you to kill us? Aren''t you afraid that you won''t live


    long?" Gail negotiated with him calmly. What she could do now was to make ast attempt.


    He hesitated, "Don''t scare me. The person just asked us to disfigure the woman on the photo, and it''s


    better to get the woman dirty! It has nothing to do with that girl, and let alone the virus. Don''t talk


    nonsense. Do you think you can cheat us with such small tricks?"


    "But who will frighten you in this way, saying that we have carried the virus? If someone else knows, we


    can''t stay in school any longer!" Gail smiled, and the man who was threatening her with a knife in his


    hand became more scared.


    Looking at the calm andposed look on Gail''s face, Iris couldn''t help admiring her more. But it was


    a temporary measure. Iris didn''t know whether James woulde or not!


    "Are you an idiot or not? Why did we two girls lie to you about our virginity? We came home sote to


    avoid infecting others in the crowd. I think that it must be our students or our teachers who let you deal


    with Gail. It''s too coincidental that you showed up at this time!" It was only a test. Iris knew that the


    person who had a grudge with Gai should be a girl or a female colleague!


    The leader took a step back, but the knife was still aimed at Gail. "Even students, no one will harm you


    for fear of infection. Besides..." While saying that, he seemed to think of something and got closer to


    Gail, with the knife on her face. "The person said it was just disfigured and made you lose your purity.


    Don''t struggle any more. Let me enjoy it!" He put his stubble faced chin up.


    Gail tossed her head, and her hair swept into his eyes. "Bitch! How dare you to do that?" As he spoke,


    a heavy p fell on Gail''s face!


    When others saw the leader making a move, they rxed their vignce, approached Iris and was


    about to bully her.


    "Help! Fire! The school gate was on fire! Help! Fire! Fire!" Iris remembered that there was a tale which


    said "Call for help in arge scale is useless, unless it is about fire or earthquake!"


    As expected, they heard some noise. It seemed as if someone was shouting at them.


    "Shut up!" After hearing this, the man before Iris gave her a heavy p.


    "You bastard! How dare you hit me? Humph!" Iris was squatting in the corner, but she suddenly stood


    up and kicked the man in the middle of his legs, which could ensure that the man would have no


    offspring!


    "Howling... Howling I''ll kill you!" The man held his legs and rolled on the ground. Iris felt hurt when Iris


    saw him!


    "How dare you hit him?" Then, another man rolled up his sleeves and was going to teach a lesson to


    Iris!


    "Ha ha! If you piss me off, I''ll be the highest section of the ck belt killer! Come and have a try! What


    do you think?" Clenching her fists, Iris pretended to be practiced, and her legs were kicking back and


    forth!


    Although Gail was amused, she couldn''t show it on her face.


    "Are you kidding me? Gail, you are our target this time. Don''t even think about running away!" The


    leader rotated the knife and was ready to cut Gail. Then, Gail closed her eyes as if she had resigned


    herself to fate and lifted her leg in a random way. Even if she was disfigured, she wouldn''t let that man


    get away with it!


    "Stop! Police!" A car came suddenly and before it stopped steadily, a man with a gun pointed at


    everyone!


    The leader looked at the person carefully, but Gail was not obedient. She lifted her knee and pointed it


    at one of his legs as well!


    With a scream, the leader fell to the ground, and Gail was more powerful than Iris. The leader, who was


    lying on the ground, looked ghastly pale, and couldn''t even make a sound!


    "Gai! Gai, are you okay?" At this time, a man got out of the next car and ran directly to Gail!


    ''James? How did he know?''


    "Fortunately, I have called you. You are so efficient! You know where we are even before I finish my


    words!" Iris stood up excitedly and looked at James with admiration!


    It turned out that Iris called James. No wonder the police could find them so quickly before she had


    finished the words!


    Hearing that, Gail breathed a sigh of relief. For the first time, she had thought that James hade at


    the right time. If he didn''te, the knife might have been torn her leg into pieces. Gail was afraid that


    she would be unable to save her face. Although she was not the sort of woman who was particrly


    fond of beauty in her heart, she preferred beautiful and clean face.


    "Gai, say something. Let me see if you got hurt. Let''s go to the hospital! I amte. If I knew that, I


    should have sent you back." He looked Gail back and forth.


    "I''m fine. You came here in time. And my face was saved. I''m fine." Gail didn''t know what to say. She


    had just said something so impolite that he had lost his mind.

 Chapter 82 Softhearted

    Chapter 82 Softhearted


    "Are you really all right? Why is your face so red? What did he do to you?" James turned to look at the


    man on the ground with a deathly stare and stomped on his face twice.


    "Sir, leave this person to the police. Calm down, sir!" The police heard the man''s scream and closed his


    eyes. He didn''t dare to see how Gail kicked the man.


    However, James was not relieved, the police couldn''t hold him. James shouted, "Who told you toe!


    If you dare to hurt my woman, I won''t let you leave the police station tomorrow! "


    Gail grabbed James'' arm and said, "Forget it. He didn''t do anything to me."


    James looked at Gail''s face suspiciously, "Really?"


    Looking at James'' hair covering his eyes, Gail smiled and said, "Yes."


    Seeing Gail smile, James turned around and walked towards her. He pulled Gail into his arms and said,


    "You scared me! I''m d you''re all right. Otherwise, I''ll me myself for the rest of my life. "


    James nervous voice was low and hoarse, which made Gail heart sink.


    Why did James treat her like this? Gail had said that they were not right for each other. In fact, Gail had


    already forgiven James. Just now, Gail even felt a little regret saying something to me him!


    Maybe women were just so spineless. They would be softhearted when there were some benefits.


    But Gail knew that few people heard that she was threatened, and who can ran here for her so fast,


    and then he was very worried.


    Gail thought in her mind, ''I might not have seen such a kind of person in my life. In my eyes, James is


    the most handsome man.''. However, James couldn''t afford her an ordinary without questioned life. Gail


    knew she had no courage and wanted to follow the old path.


    Gail patted on James'' back gently. On the contrary, the one who was most afraid of her now was


    James. James held Gail so tight that she was almost scared to death.


    The way they hugged each other made Iris feel relieved.


    Gail was so determined, in her most dangerous time to see their hero, always moved to tears.


    Iris really didn''t know who had a problem with Gai. Not only did she get disfigured, but also her


    reputation was ruined! The consequence would be unimaginable if those photos were posted on the


    Inte!


    Who did this! She was so cruel and crazy!


    Finally, James let go of Gail and looked at her affectionately. "Gai, I want to have a talk with you, can


    we?"


    "What?" Gail thought James would go to the police station to look into the following things.


    Noticing that Gail was in a daze, James lifted her to his chest and shouted at Iris low voice, "you go


    back first. I need to talk to her."


    Irisughed and waved her hand. "Okay, you don''t have toe back tonight!"


    "¡­¡­" Gail was very helpless, "Wait a minute. I haven''t said yes yet. Even if you wanted to have a talk,


    you would talk about it tomorrow. I''m very tired today. It''s the longest day I''ve ever had! "


    "Don''t worry. I won''t exhaust you. I just have a lot to tell you. Maybe you''ll listen to me tonight, and


    forget about mine tomorrow. " James went straight to his car, opened the door and put Gail in it.


    Gail''s face flushed red, as if she had been unkind to James recently.


    On the way, both of them remained silent.


    However, Gail was at a loss and didn''t know where he was going.


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing Gail sitting quietly next to him, James felt at ease.


    "Where are we going? Why didn''t we walk over here?" As the road became more and more remote, the


    trees on both sides also grew tall and thick.


    "What? Are you worried that I would abduct and traffic you?" James said happily and brightly, looking at


    Gail with a yful smile.


    "No, I''m just telling the truth." Gail just asked James casually, that was all he said.


    Gail began to suspect whether she had been too kind today and James had yed a joke with her like


    that.


    James stretched out a hand to touch Gail''s hair. "Are you in mood? I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    But your temper is bing worse. I didn''t say anything. But I was really wrong. You are right. But


    Gai, you can do anything to me as long as you don''t ask me to fuck off. "


    "Poof!" Gail let out aughter, but immediately regretted that she had been so soft to James. Gail


    shouldn''t have listened to James seriously and she had been more serious, so that her n wouldn''t


    be disrupted so soon.


    "What are youughing at?" Hearing herugh, James was relieved.


    Gail stopped smiling immediately, looked straight ahead and said seriously, "I don''t seem to be able to


    speak to you in such a rudenguage. I won''t say such words if I ask you to leave."


    "Then who said that a rtionship is nothing to me? Are you rude in this way?" James said flirtatiously


    as he turned to look at Gail, waiting for her to show her true colors.


    "Then What I said is right. If it weren''t for the fact that you saved me today, I wouldn''t have talked to


    you. It''s sote, and I would have been asleep! " Gail said in a tough tone. How could she agree to go


    out for a talk with James?


    James still smiled gently. "Here we are. Get out of the car. It''s toote to regret now!"


    Then Gail looked out of the window. There was a quiet forest with a bluestone path in the middle to a


    three-story ancient vi. The white and pink tone looked more fresh and quiet in the night light. After


    getting off the car, someone drove the car to the garage.


    ''What is this ce? Is it his home?''? Gail thought.


    "Come in." James reached out and took a look at Gail.


    Instead of taking James'' hand, Gail hid it behind her back and asked, "where is this? Are you really


    going to abduct and traffic me? "


    James took Gail''s hand and held it in his, James'' eyes sparkling strangely. "I''m not that short of money.


    A good girl like her should always be kept at home." As he spoke, James took Gail''s hand and walked


    inside.


    After passing through arge garden, they arrived at the door of the vi.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As spring came, Gail smelled the fragrance of earth in the garden.


    "This is my own house and I rarelye. You are my first female guest. If you don''t give me face, I will


    be sad. Trust me. I won''t do anything to you. No one will disturb us while we are chatting. There is only


    one cleaning here. He is an honest man. You can think that there are only two of us here. " Seeing her


    in bewilderment, James patiently and gently exined to her.


    Gail shook off his hand. "Then tell me. I''m going back to school after that."


    He walked to the kitchen, boiled some water and ced two cleaned sses in front of her.


    "What would you like to drink? If you go back to school now, I''m afraid that you will be frightened by the


    dirty things in the campus. It''s okay for you to stay here tonight. I''m not a bad guy. " He knew she was a


    coward, so he tried to frighten her.

 Chapter 83 His House

    Chapter 83 His House


    Deep in her heart, Gail thought, ''I used to believe firmly that James was a good man. But now,


    something was unknown!


    "I''m going to the library tomorrow. It''ste now. Tell me what you want. I''m sleepy." Gail checked the


    time. It was indeed veryte. Even if she returned to school, it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    She had heard from her ssmates that it was very frightening at night


    Gail was afraid that she would go to school veryte at night, and she didn''t expect James to be kind


    enough to send her downstairs.


    "Gai, why are you so anxious to sleep? Are you afraid that I will do something to you and dare not stay


    with me alone? Now you are in my territory. If I really do something to you, I''m afraid that you can''t


    escape away from it. Although we didn''t see any security guards when we came in, you couldn''t get out


    without me. You can''t even go out in the daytime! " James moved close to Gail and put his arm around


    Gail''s shoulders!


    Gritting her teeth, Gail said angrily, "you''re such a bastard. I believe you so much that I promised to talk


    to you. In that case, I''m leaving!" As she spoke, Gail stood up and prepared to run away!


    ''I didn''t expect that James would hide so deeply. Now he took me to such a hidden ce just to say


    these words!'' Gail thought!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was just kidding. Don''t go! Gai, I won''t joke with you anymore. What would you like to drink? Why


    didn''t you lose your temper just now in that dangerous situation. Now you''re with me, you want to leave


    and then you leave. Fine, I can only let you bully me now, who let me wrong! " James pressed Gail


    back on the white European style ssical sofa and went to the kitchen to make tea.


    It was good to chinese wolfberry tea with the red dates, and it was warm stomach, so James had made


    the tea and brought it out.


    Gail was at a loss whether to cry or tough. How could he be so cheeky!


    After a while, James picked up the tea he made. Gail felt at ease. She had known James for a long


    time and she knew what he looked like.


    "Gai, do you really like Hoyle?" In fact, ording to James'' observation, if Gail really liked Hoyle, she


    would never sit in front of him like this.


    What was more, James had done an investigation on Hoyle and had his men keep an eye on what was


    going on between them. So James didn''t think Gail would like Hoyle.


    But he was still not sure. He did not trust that he had not heard what she had said.


    "It''s normal that I like him. At least, he always put me in a very important position in his heart." Gail


    spoke only half. She took a sip of the tea and looked at the mint in the cup.


    "p!" James put down his porcin tea cup, snatched the tea cup in her hand and put it on the table,


    so that Gail could only look at him. "Gai, are you serious?" James asked.


    Startled by the episode, Gail pushed James'' chest with both hands. She wouldn''t have said that if she''d


    known.


    "No, Hoyle was one of my junior schoolmates. If I liked him, I would have liked him already. Why would


    I stay with you?" Gail thought it was very hard to cultivate a feeling of like.


    James'' thumb caressed Gail''s cheek gently. A broad smile tugged at the corners of James'' mouth.


    "That''s good. That''s good!" James held Gail in his arms, smiling like a child, holding the treasure he


    had lost.


    Gail pushed James. She was ambivalent about James'' current habit of hug. Gail had promised him that


    she wouldn''t look back, but she easily defeated by his embrace.


    "Don''t move! Let me hug you for a while, just for a while! "


    "¡­¡­"


    But after a long time, James still held Gail, and Gail was so sleepy that she was about to fall asleep.


    Gail couldn''t help yawning and covered her mouth with embarrassment.


    James released Gail and touched her nose gently. "Are you sleepy? If you are sleepy, just go to sleep.


    It''s really a tough day today. "


    "¡­¡­" With water mist in her eyes, Gail said, "I thought you had something to say. That''s it?"


    James pressed Gail''s shoulders gently with his hands, "In fact, I can talk to you whenever I see you.


    That''s well. Those words I said were just trying to get close to you and make you release the


    misunderstandings in your heart to be with me again. But I don''t want to force you. In fact, I know that


    even if you are with me now, those problems are still there. Maybe what happened today is because of


    me. I dragged you down. Such things will happen again in the future, even if we have broken up.


    Because you are special to me. "


    After a pause, James smiled and pressed Gail''s head into his arms. "But I''m not in a hurry. I''ll protect


    you and never let that happen again."


    "It''s not your fault. In fact, I have guessed who did it today. The only person who held a grudge against


    me at school was Melissa. And I think I have seen a person today. It seems to be the person who


    threatened me two years ago. If so, Melissa is likely to be the leader at that time. " Gail vaguely felt that


    there was someone familiar among those people today. At that time, she did not take it seriously. She


    calmed down and thought about it. It was really terrible!


    If it was really Melissa, then the person who was always against her was so terrible!


    All of a sudden, he came to his senses. Last time, when he was in thepany, Melissa had conspired


    with Lisa to set up Gail. Now, as he recalled, Melissa was really very vicious and terrible!


    "She has tantly set you up. If it was her that framed you up today, I would not doubt at all! I''m calling


    the police now. I want him to find out the truth! " Then he stood up and dialed a number.


    Before Gail knew it, she saw that James was listening to the phone with a gloomy face and he insisted


    that the suspect should be punished!


    Gail''s heart was melt by his words, but at the same time she felt she was in a dilemma. How should


    she face him and what should she do. All of a sudden, she didn''t know what to say. She could see how


    nice he was to her, but she didn''t want to get involved in his love again.


    But the fact was, he was getting better and better to her, and Gail could benefit a lot from it.


    "What''s wrong? You pulled a long face. Don''t you want to sleep? There is a bathroom in the room


    upstairs, which is next to mine. You sleep there tonight. We can talk about it tomorrow. The results will


    Gail looked into his eyes and said earnestly, "James, don''t be so nice to me. I''m not the right one for


    you. You forget me, you will find a good girl, really? " When she stared at his more and more serious


    expression, her eyes turned sour unconsciously.


    She lowered her head immediately. She didn''t want James to see her tears when she said this.


    ''The word ''forget'' shoulde out straightforwardly, shouldn''t it?


    He gently kissed her forehead, "Have a rest first. Let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay." Gail wiped her tears.


    The room he prepared was very clean, with light blue sheets and quilt cover, white ceiling and sky blue


    decoration painting, and the neutral style of decoration was suitable for both men and women. It


    seemed that he was nning for his future girlfriend.


    ''if I am the first girl to live in this house, what about Julie?


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head. Why did she think so much!

 Chapter 84 Entertain Wild Hope

    Chapter 84 Entertain Wild Hope


    In the early morning of the next day, Gail opened her eyes in a daze. Layers of fluttering curtains


    filtered the light from the sun, and the soft light sprinkled on the floor, making her feelfortable.


    However, Gail suddenly realized that the floor to ceiling window was too beautiful, and there would


    never be such good curtains in her dormitory!


    Suddenly, Gail sat up and remembered what happenedst night.


    She asked James to forget her, but she was asleep now.


    As soon as Gail turned around, she saw James'' handsome profile.


    Oh my God? Why was he sleeping on her bed.


    But James was dressed, half covered in the quilt, and lying beside Gail.


    Did James stay here all the time? Was it too hard for him.


    Gail walked to James'' side noiselessly and covered him up.


    "What? Are you awake? " James sat up suddenly and rubbed his eyes. His beautiful eyes were even


    more charming.


    Gail smiled awkwardly, "well...... I''m awake, but we Are you already up? "


    "Well," James said and slipped out of bed. "I was going to wake you up, But when I saw you sleeping


    so well, I didn''t wake you up. Instead, I felt asleep. Let''s go out for breakfast. I''ve prepared it. "


    "Okay. You go to eat first. I I''ll be there soon. "Gail just got up and hasn''t brushed her teeth yet. It''s sure


    she can''t go with James.


    "Fine, I''ll wait for you. There is a spare toothbrush in the bathroom. I have bought some skin care


    products for you. They are all put in the cab on the washing table. James walked over, rubbed


    Gail''s hair and walked to the bathroom with a smile.


    Gail blushed as she didn''t expect that James was so considerate.


    But James was standing there, wasn''t he leaving?


    Gail still wanted to go to the bathroom. Why did James go there?


    "What are you doing there? Do you have any other requests?" James also touched his head


    inexplicably.


    "You go out first. I will finish itter." Gail smiled awkwardly. How could James not realize this point.


    "Oh!" James rubbed his hair with a smile and walked outside. "You are shy. Okay, I''ll go out first. If you


    need anything else, let me know at any time. "


    "¡­¡­ ¡­¡­"


    Gail hadplex feelings and kept talking to herself.


    They broke up yesterday, but an ident happened at the school gate. They reconciled for no reason?


    What the hell was wrong with her?


    Standing in front of the mirror, Gail beat her chest and thought it was true that women were easily to be


    bought off, because James saved her and then she was bought off. When Gail woke up, she thought


    that she should not havee with Jamesst night. She was so overwhelmed by James'' gentleness


    and tolerance.


    Not until Gail washed her face did she notice that the skin care products James mentioned were not


    ordinary brands. Gail was familiar with this brand, a famous one she often saw, but she couldn''t afford it


    and had never paid attention to it. But one thing was sure, it was very expensive!


    Somehow, Gail felt warm in her heart. How could he consider such a detail. In fact, it was okay not to


    touch skin care products all day long.


    Gail borrowed James'' broad shirt to make pajamasst night, but today it seemed a little wrinkled.


    Since there was no change of clothes, Gail had to put on the clothes she wore yesterday.


    But when Gail just came out of the bathroom, she saw Jamesing in.


    "This is your dress, just temporarily. I don''t know what brand you like, so I''ve asked the assistant to


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    prepare a moderate one. I don''t know if you like it." Then James put the clothes in Gail''s hands.


    Gail looked down and saw a skirt and a set of underwear......


    "The clothes have been washed. Don''t worry." When he noticed the expression in Gail''s eyes on the


    underwear, James thoughtfully added.


    Gail blushed and turned around, "Thank you."


    "Well, I don''t need your thanks. I just want you to give yourself to me." After saying that, James


    Gail suddenly realized that she needed to take a shower and change into clean clothes, so she would


    feelfortable.


    She went back to the bathroom and took a quick shower.


    As for James, he was sitting on the sofa outside the room. The smile on his face kepting and


    going, while the smile on his face changed to a frown. It was easy to tell that he was in the cage of


    love, like a foolndlord''s son.


    James actually sleptte, because he felt restless and anxious every time he thought of Gail next door.


    James woke up very early in the morning too. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to


    see if Gail was really at his house.


    He opened the door of Gail''s room nervously, seeing her sleeping soundly.


    James didn''t know why, but when he saw Gail sleeping soundly, he seemed to be infected and felt


    asleep next to her.


    This was so good. James suddenly thanked God for his arrangement. They didn''t break up.


    Since God had given him a chance, he would definitely cherish it.


    When James saw Gail wearing his shirt, his heart skipped a beat.


    Yes, it was the feeling of palpitation. This was the most appropriate description to show his heartbeat at


    that time. Men in love were also like women.


    James didn''t know when he began to love her, but James knew clearly that he would eventually fall in


    love with Gailter.


    James could not help but wish that Gail would always stay by his side, under the same roof, watching


    her happiness. It was his greatest happiness that couldfort her and help her.


    He had never been so pious and self-contemptuous to image one thing carefully.


    James stood up and went to see Gail if she dared not to see him.


    Gail had just taken a shower and walked out of the bathroom. However, after a few steps, she saw


    James push the door open, and she was so frightened that she hastily stood there.


    The moment James entered the room, He could see her embarrassed cheek and the hazy feeling she


    had left the bathroom.


    But, her button...... But it seemed to be unbuttoned.


    James swallowed nervously, staring at Gail without blinking.


    "What...... What''s wrong? " Seeing James'' expression, Gail''s first reaction was that he was in a hurry


    and couldn''t wait.


    "Your...... Your clothes? " James pointed at Gail''s clothes.


    "I...... What''s wrong with me? " Gail looked down due to inertia.


    "Oh my God Ah... " Gail covered her clothes in a panic, and her face turned red. "You go out first!"


    "Okay!" James left in a hurry.


    Gail was in shock, she stayed in the room for a long time.


    Gail didn''t expect that James would blush like that, and she found it funny that his ears were even red


    when he went out.

 Chapter 85 The Phone

    Chapter 85 The Phone


    That evil man, Jackson, often doubted if James was a gay. He once instigated James to go to the


    hospital for an examination. The results showed that it was his psychological disorder, automatic


    neglecting of women. Because of this, James hadin to Julie, but it seemed that he had no such


    interest in her at all


    Now he was recovered?


    Gail was too scared to breathe. She just looked at James stiffly. He turned to her, Gail closed her eyes


    immediately.


    James got up and left the room quickly, and heard him mming the door of his room.


    It took a long time for the panic stricken and upset Gail toe back to her senses. She rushed into


    the bathroom and changed her clothes.


    When she arrived at the living room, she picked up her stuffs, wondering whether she could sneak


    away like this!


    He opened his room door. Wearing a set of casual clothes, he walked downstairs while wiping his hair!


    He greeted her as if he had seen her for the first time, "Hi, you are up!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ''Is he pretending to have lost his memory?'' Gail wondered.


    It didn''t matter if he forgot that. She nodded symbolically. "I''m leaving now. I have to go to school to


    study. It''s already noon."


    She didn''t expect that she would sleep until noon after she fell asleep again. If he hadn''t kissed her to


    wake her up.


    "Let me drive you back. You can''t get a taxi here." After he went downstairs, he came out and went


    back in the kitchen, as if he was hiding from her.


    When she finally had no patience to wait for him to send her, he finally came out with two tes of


    steak in his hands!


    "Come and eat with me. Although I don''t cook well, it''s okay," He didn''t look up, but walked to the table


    in a light blue apron.


    She told herself not to be nervous, as if she had a strange dream.


    "You did these? Do you know how to cook? " She looked at the delicious steak and soup, not thinking


    that they were cooked by him.


    "Is it strange that I cook? Or as handsome as I am, I should not have been cooking? " He looked into


    Gail''s eyes gently and attentively!


    Hearing what he said, Gail looked away at once. She felt something strange between them, as if they


    were around the foggy atmosphere.


    "But if you cook for me in the future, I won''t consider cooking. Just wait and eat!" His voice sounded


    again.


    With her head down, Gail grumbled, "I won''t cook for you. Besides, I don''t know how to cook. At most,


    it''s home-cooked food, can''t cook western food at all."


    Watching her staring at the steak and taking the knife and fork seriously, James replied lovingly,


    "Home-cooking is good, as long as you do, I don''t mind."


    The thought of what happened in the room made her blush. Gail lowered her head and ate quietly.


    James also very cooperate quietly finished the meal, two people from time to time secretly observed


    each other, until finished the meal.


    "Let''s go. I have a meeting this afternoon." James carried the tes to the kitchen and said to Gail who


    followed behind him.


    "Don''t you wash the dishes?" After all, she had dinner with him, so it was reasonable for her to wash


    the dishes.


    "Of course I''m d if you want to wash it. But they aren''t in a hurry. Let someone else do it today. You


    can do it next time. " He took his coat and keys and went out!


    Gail murmured, "No way! There won''t be a next time. I won''t be fooled! "


    He suddenly stopped and asked, "what did you say?"


    When Gail bumped his back, tears were running from her eyes. "Why did you stop? There''s a person


    behind you! "She covered her nose and used him!


    "All right, I''ll tell you next time. Let me see if there is nosebleed. After saying that, he lowered his head


    and carefully examined her nose.


    She turned around and walked forward. "Let''s go! I need to study hard. Time for the exam!"


    "Then let''s go. Next time I will notice that there is another woman behind me!" He deliberately bit the


    word ''woman'' and smiled evilly!


    Who was a woman? And it won''t happen again!


    After she came back, she had to cut off all contact with him, and do not touch him when going out. Just


    stayed in the dormitory at ease!


    She didn''t have to work part-time to support her living expenses. When she graduated, while she


    waited for her grades, she could get a job.


    On their way to the University, James always tried to talk to her and Gail would pretend to be very


    sleepy and not talk to him. As soon as she arrived at the school, she hurriedly got out of the car and


    disappeared in the crowd.


    Watching as she was out of sight, there were too many expressions on James'' face while he was


    sitting in the car. Smiling, shy, disappointed, and expectant, he finally licked his lips and confirmed his


    goal. Then he turned around and left for thepany.


    As a result, after a month or so, she still hadn''t seen James. As a result, she wasn''t disturbed at all.


    Instead, she finished reading the books, waiting for her final exam.


    It was already half of the spring time, and the scenery of graduation became beautiful and sad.


    However, Iris couldn''t figure out what had happened that night since Gail didn''t go back that night.


    "Gai, you haven''t told me what happened that night. Now you have finished reading, and finally have


    time to talk to me, just tell me!" Iris kept on persuading Gail to tell her what happened that day.


    Without raising her head, Gail turned around and walked into the bathroom. "I''m going to wash my hair.


    I''ve told you several times about that day. But you didn''t believe me. What else can I do! If you keep


    bothering me, I''ll cklist you too! "


    "Are you really cklisted him so that you can spend a month without being noticed by him? " Iris


    asked anxiously.


    "Yes, or what?" Gail was almost scared to death by this question. As soon as she mentioned that day,


    she was inexplicably absent-minded.


    "Didn''t he tell you that you were threatened?" Iris didn''t believe that James had been so nervous back


    then. He hadn''t told her about it.


    "I''ve put him in the cklist and said nothing. Since I''m in the university now, if the police can track it


    down, it will be solved. There won''t be any problem when I go back to my hometown. Well, your


    question is done. I have to wash my hair! " Finishing her words, Gail directly closed the door and turned


    Iris away.


    When Iris was pouting her lips to show her dissatisfaction, Gail''s phone rang.


    "Gai, your phone is ringing!"


    "If it''s not a crank call, can you answer it for me?" She hated to receive a call when she was washing


    her hair.


    "Okay, I''ll answer the phone." Iris knew that calling Gail was always from men, not package. Every time


    Gail refused, Iris was entrusted with it. Now several days did not receive a call from the boy''s


    confession, Iris was worried for Gail.

 Chapter 86 Take The Initiative

    Chapter 86 Take The Initiative


    "Hello, who''s that?" Iris rested one of her hands on her hips as if she was leisurely.


    "This is James. I need to talk to Gail. Please transfer it for me."


    ''Oh my God! It''s James?


    What should I do?'' Iris didn''t know how to answer it.


    "Hello, are you Iris? Is Gail not in the dormitory?" Hearing no response from the other end of the line,


    James asked out of courtesy.


    "Gail is not in the dorm. I''ll tell her when shees back. She''ll be back soon." Iris decided to wait until


    Gail had washed her hair.


    "All right. You must help me transfer it. Thank you."


    Startled by his sincerity, Iris smiled and said, "You''re wee. Then I''ll hang up. I''ll call her back. Bye!"


    Looking at the phone in front of him, James was at a loss. He decided to wait for Gail. If she didn''t call


    back, he could change the phone number and call back.


    After hanging up the phone, Iris was in a daze and stared at Gail who was washing her hair, wondering


    if she should tell Gail it was James.


    ''Forget it, just let her wash her hair first. Otherwise, she may not be able to ept the fact that they talk


    of the devil and he will appear.'' Iris thought!


    Although Iris didn''t know what had happened between Gail and James, she could tell by James''s tone


    that they were not bad.


    Although Iris thought so and had been waiting for Gail to wash her hair, she had been restless and


    excited to wait for Gail toe out.


    Finally, Gail opened the door and came out. Her dried hair stuck to her shoulder, making her face look


    so perfect.


    "Gai, do you know who called you just now?" Iris rushed to Gail and grabbed her arm excitedly and


    shouted.


    As Gail''s eyelids twitched, a handsome face came into her mind!


    Gail flipped her hair, sat on the chair and said leisurely, "Is one of your dream lovers? Or my grandpa?"


    Without waiting for Gail to guess, Iris pulled her to sit on the chair. "Don''t be excited. Oh no, I''m very


    surprised. Your family called you, and he asked you to call him back!"


    "My family? When do I have a boyfriend? Iris, if you continue to talk nonsense, I''ll tell someone that you


    like him." Although Gail thought of James again, she came to her senses. His phone was blocked, and


    how could he call her?


    "It''s James. I didn''t know it was him until I answered the phone! To our knowledge, he is your family!"


    Iris was really worried about Gail. She could tell that James liked Gail very much, and they were


    determined to let Gail marry him!


    "James? Is he calling with another phone?" Upon hearing his name, Gail immediately took out her


    phone to check it out!


    "Yes, you want to call back, right? Ha-ha, I know you two must be together in private!" Seeing Gail''s


    reaction, Iris said smilingly without surprise.


    "I want to cklist him! I won''t keep in touch with him!" When Gail saw the number that was calling


    recently, she clicked into the cklist in a hurry!


    "Gai, we all think you and he are a perfect match. Why did you cklist him? We''re looking forward to


    your wedding before graduation!"


    Putting down her phone, Gail pretended to pinch Iris. "Well, you three are going back on your words


    and drive me away like this! Don''t you think that he and I are impossible? "Wedding wine? If you want


    to drink my wedding wine, you have to wait until the daylily is cool!"


    "But don''t you know that daylily is really cool? Are you really dating in the underground? When are you


    going to get married, Gai?" Iris thought it was just the Gail''s conspiracy.


    Oh my God! This meant they could notmunicate with each other normally!


    At this time, the phone rang. They stopped fighting at the same time and looked at each other''s cell


    phone.


    "Go and have a look. Who is it?" Iris assumed that it must be James this time.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Gail didn''t move. She was still squeezing Iris''s neck.


    "If you don''t answer the phone, I''ll answer it." Iris reached for Gail''s phone and was ready to answer!


    "What are you doing? Give it to me!" Gail grabbed her phone and looked at the caller ID. She


    hesitated!


    Gail didn''t feel relieved until the ringtone stopped.


    After a while, Iris''s phone rang!


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    "Tell Gail to answer the phone, or I''ll call her downstairs!" James ordered curtly.


    With her eyes wide open, Iris handed the phone to Gail. "James said that if you didn''t answer his call,


    he would call your name downstairs."


    Downstairs?


    "Downstairs? Let me see if he is really downstairs." Suddenly, it dawned on Iris. She ran to the window


    and looked down.


    Gail walked to the window with half belief. She saw James shaking his phone in front of the window!


    The key point was that a cool red sports car was next to James, and there were a lot of red roses,


    which caused the screams of the girls in the whole building! And people in the campus stopped to


    watch him!


    "Oh my God! So handsome!" Iris immediately covered her mouth with her hands, and her eyes were


    peach, "Ahem, well, I don''t have such wild thoughts. I just think he is too handsome! No woman could


    resist James''s charm! Gail Cheng! Unless you are not a normal woman, I despise you for not being


    attracted by such a handsome man!" Iris held her chin with both hands and didn''t focus her eyes!


    "Gail, if you don''t answer my call, I''ll call your name downstairs." James insisted on calling her. His


    voice came from Iris''s phone.


    They looked down through the curtain and saw an assistant standing next to James. The assistant was


    dressed in ck and had a horn in his hand!


    In a white straight suit and light blue jeans, James was really handsome!


    "Handsome guy, I love you!" A girl shouted suddenly.


    "Hey, handsome guy. Have a date?" The voice came from another direction, and it was a beautiful


    woman who was observing from the window.


    Out of the blue, the adorable girls waved at James excitedly. Gail and Iris heard these girls'' voice from


    upstairs. "Are you waiting for us, handsome guy?"


    "Ha-ha!" Others burst intoughter!


    ''Oh my God! Why did he do that?'' Gail thought!


    "Gai, if you don''t get out of the dormitory to visit James now, he will be taken away from you! The girls


    in the whole building are hungry to see such a handsome man!" Iris shook Gail''s shoulder and felt


    exasperated at her failure to live up to her expectations!


    "Okay, if you don''te down, I''ll take a girl casually away. Otherwise, I''ll be so embarrassed if as


    such a handsome man I did not sessfully express my love!" Before Iris hang up the phone, James''s


    arrogant voice reached Gail''s ears.

 Chapter 87 Scheming

    Chapter 87 Scheming


    Gail grabbed the phone and put on the speaker. "What are you doing, James? Is it meaningful for you


    to do that? Haven''t we been out of touch? You''re more scary than a corpse when you show up! "


    But I haven''t disappeared. I have been waiting for this day toe and prepared for a long time. It''s


    just that you don''t know about it. " James'' maic, confident and unruly voice came through, as if she


    could see his smile clearly across the screen.


    When James called Gail again, Iris couldn''t help but look at the calm man sitting in the luxury car


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    downstairs, He has a very handsome way of talking on the phone.


    "Stop it." Gail dared not look at him downstairs.


    "If you don''te down, I''ll go upstairs, anyway I will take you away. I know your room number and


    your recent whereabouts. So you can''t escape today! " His low and confident voice seemed to say,


    "You are mine today!"!


    Gail came to the window and opened the curtains. Standing there, he was really eye-catching. Rich


    and handsome, the CEO, were the basicbels he does. But it was precisely because of this that they


    were not meant to be the same person.


    "James, stop it! You know it''s impossible for us to be together, don''t bother me anymore. Your high-


    profile will only make more negative news in school. I just want to graduate well. You''d better go back. "


    She really didn''t want to be entangled with him. This month, she gradually returned to her track. She


    didn''t want to be disturbed by anything.


    "Really? Then I''ll go upstairs to find you. Gail, you will never be able to get rid of me for the rest of your


    life. You are mine. Don''t ever try to escape. " James was about to hang up.


    "Stop it! Let''s talk nicely. James, can you stop acting like this. I''m just amon student who will


    graduate from college. You don''t have to do that. " Gail was discouraged. It seemed that it was not


    easy to persuade him.


    He said slowly, "Then tell me how long it will take for you toe downstairs to see me."


    Holding the phone, Gail said, "can you go home first? Let''s have a talk some other day."


    "Another day I can''t. I have to talk to you today, or I will go upstairs." After saying that, he walked to the


    door of the dormitory.


    "Okay, okay, I promise you!" Looking at Iris who kept nodding her head with admiration, Gail had no


    choice but topromise.


    His voice was much more brisk, "Okay, youe down."


    Gail felt she had been set up. "I don''t want to talk about it at school, or I won''t see you again. You go to


    another ce. I don''t like this high-profile way. " Gail had made a concession, and it was time for him to


    make a concession.


    "Okay, then how about I wait for you in the southern mountain park? I can take you to see a movie by


    the way." He walked over to the car and looked upstairs. Gail stepped back in a hurry.


    "Okay." He readily agreed. Didn''t he say that he wouldn''t leave just like that? He was such a scheming


    guy.


    "By the way. It''s hard for you to get a taxiter. I can wait for you at a ce where there are few people


    outside the school gate. "


    "But..."


    "No buts. I know it will take you two hours to take the bus. I don''t want to waste my time like this." He


    didn''t give Gail a chance to refuse.


    "Then why are you wasting time on me? Isn''t it better for you to go back to work?" She didn''t like to


    hear that.


    Heughed loudly, "I don''t want to waste our time. In that case, I can spend more time with you. Time


    spent on you is never a waste! "


    "I have to go. Bye." She hung up the phone and thought, ''this man is always right. I''ve never seen him


    talking so sweetly.''


    Iris raised Gail''s chin and continued, "Baby, are you going on a date? Today, I forgive you for


    abandoning me. Go get your stuff together. Don''t make him wait. "With these words, Iris ogled at her


    and pushed her in front of the mirror.


    "¡­¡­" Why did Iris want Gail to be with James? Didn''t she feel that there was a deep gap between


    them?


    Gail put on her clothes and came to the gate of the school. Sure enough, she saw him under a tree.


    The assistant stopped the crowd who were taking pictures.


    Seeing her walk here, James smiled and walked up to her. He took her hand and got into the car.


    The car was filled with roses. She didn''t expect him to show up in such a threadbare way. They hadn''t


    seen each other for only one month. He seemed to be more handsome and calm than before. With a


    faint smile on his confident face, he was exactly what she liked. However, at this moment, she couldn''t


    allow herself to like him as before.


    "Do you like it? I heard that girls always like this threadbare way of pursuing true love. I think it is really


    useful. "


    "Maybe not. I wouldn''t havee down if you hadn''t threatened me! Don''t use it on me. It''s a waste of


    time. " Her tone was not good. It was he being unreasonable that forced her!


    "But my goal has been achieved. If it weren''t for the stereotyped way, you wouldn''tpromise!"


    "Well, I see. You came here because you knew my weakness! James, I didn''t expect you to be such a


    person! Gail pounded on his shoulder with her fist.


    "You''ve never done this to me before. You hit me so hard on the shoulder every time. If it weren''t for my


    fleshy shoulders, I''d be crippled!" He grimaced as if he was in great pain.


    Was this really the James she knew?


    While they were talking, they arrived at the south mountain park. However, it was not the park in her


    memory, but the home of James that they had gonest time!


    "Why did wee to your house? What the hell are you doing, James?" When the car stopped in front


    of the door, she remembered that the ce where she had beenst night was here.


    "You will know when we get off the car. Today is our date. I think my house is the quietest ce where


    no one will disturb us." He opened the door for her and waited for her to get off with a gentle smile.


    She stared at his harmless smile. How she wished she could tear his face apart and see his true self.


    Having known him for such a long time, she believed that he was the true James. Scheming,


    overbearing, unreasonable and full of lies!


    She calmed herself down, put her hand in his, and got off the car slowly.


    Slowly, a soothing music came from a corner of the vi, which sound like a graceful coffee shop.


    She stepped on the soft grass and followed him to the deep of thewn. They went to the back of the


    vi and came to a beautiful garden.


    What Gail had seen and heard shocked her. She didn''t expect him to be a man of fun. A row of fine


    varieties of pot cultures were nted on the pond. The creative scenery was very impressive.


    She said dully, "Is this made by you?"


    "No, it''s not." He said lightly.


    But why did she think he said so straight, the moment would she umte out of the good feeling


    again to break.

 Chapter 88 The Garden

    Chapter 88 The Garden


    Gail walked around in an exquisite garden. She had always liked this garden, flowers and nts were


    her favorite. But Gail seldom talked about this. Even Iris didn''t know that she had such a hobby. In the


    dormitory, Gail just liked to keep a pot of nt which was easy to keep.


    How did James know?


    "Do you like this one! It''s really a big project to recover the scene you like in a month. " James watched


    Gail looking back and forth between the flowers happily, knowing that his efforts had not been in vain.


    "One month? Restoring? Restoring what? " Gail asked curiously while appreciating the scenery


    carefully.


    "Alice in wondend, isn''t it the picture you put in your book?" James raised his eyebrows and looked


    at Gail.


    The picture posted in the book......


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ''Oh my God! That''s why the scene in front of me is so familiar. It''s so familiar that I feel my heart is


    going to melt when I see it at the first sight!'' Gail thought!


    Gail liked to see some beautiful and fantastic things. She once saw the big poster of the movie named


    "Alice in the fairy realm" on a magazine, so she cut it!


    But how did James know.


    "Isn''t it a surprise? I know what you like, and I''ve used your favorite nts to decorate the scene in


    Alice''s wondend, added your favorite thing. Look, there is a white swing on the other side. I did it


    myself. It''s priceless! " James proudly introduced.


    "¡­¡­" How could Gail describe her current mood.


    She was surprised, doubtful, moved, unbelievable and impressed!


    How could James know that Gail liked these things? They were so perfect and beautiful. What a


    dreamlike garden! Gail didn''t want anyone to pry about here.


    However, Gail couldn''t believe that if she hadn''t seen James for a month, was this the garden he was


    working on?


    "Are you telling the truth? Who else has seen this garden? It was really made in a month or so. " Gail''s


    eyes were full of expectation and confusion. Her long eyshes fluttered like the wings of a butterfly,


    and her slightly upturned lips were so lovely.


    James walked up to Gail, gently caressed the hair on Gail''s ear side, "do you think I''m the kind of


    person who likes to lie? Why should I lie to you if I have no hard to exin? Little fool, as long as you


    like it. " said James.


    "But...... I... "


    "Don''t say anything. You can just thank me in your heart. We are going to have lunch now. Or do you


    want to sit here for a while? " James looked at Gail dotingly, with only her in his eyes.


    "Can we sit there and have a meal?" Gail pointed at the round table made of wood in the distance. The


    light brown table was small and cute, and under the simple pavilion, the mottled light seemed to be a


    dream.


    "Okay." James snapped his fingers, and a person appeared from behind.


    James told him something and asked him to leave.


    James naturally took Gail''s hand and went to the pavilion.


    When Gail smelt the fragrance of wood, she was thrilled again.


    "How could you have such a wonderful ce? It''s so amazing!" Her heart was of softness. How could


    she not be touched by this.


    Any girl, saw someone put her dream of things reality, was sure to be touched.


    "What? I''m not like that kind of person, or I don''t think so much for you that I can''t fall asleep?" James


    hugged Gail from behind, with his chin gently on her shoulder. The temperature of James'' lips touched


    Gail''s slightly cold cheeks. James was sentimentally attached and rubbed against her face.


    Gail moved aside and said, "I didn''t say that. You said that."


    "Really? Tell me what kind of person I am." While saying, James put Gail on hisp and sat on a


    smooth wooden back chair.


    Gail stared at James'' smile and didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t you want to know why I didn''t look for you this month?" James'' eyes were so gentle that Gail


    was almost lost in them. Fortunately, she was still rational.


    "As the CEO of such a big group, of course you have a lot of things to do! And also said that we would


    not contact each other in the future. I really intend to forget you. I''ve had a very productive month in the


    library. "


    "How ungrateful you are! Fortunately, I don''t intend to forget you. Besides, I was so busy this month


    and often stayed upte, that you didn''t evenfort me. "


    "Why should Ifort you? Let your new lovefort you, there are many people who want tofort


    you!" said Gail. ''These days, the girls who have a crush on James might have trampled the door of his


    family, '' Gail thought.


    James gently wrapped his arms around Gail''s waist. "I''ve never had a new girlfriend, but my old love."


    "¡­¡­" James said he only had an old love, which means she was not just a friend!


    "I''ve investigated what happened to youst time. It was your deadly enemy, Melissa. When Lisa swore


    at you, she knew you were threatenedst year. That was also done by Melissa. She wanted to break


    your virginity every time. How should I punish her? "


    Gail sat on James''ps in a daze and didn''t realize it. Thinking of what had happened, now it seemed


    as if it had happened yesterday and was still vivid in her mind. For a girl, that kind of frightening and


    injury were the most horrible and vicious! And Melissa hit her again and again!


    Gail knew she had done nothing wrong. Why did Melissa have to do these!


    James was waiting for Gail''s response. Anyone who knew about this would be shocked for a long time.


    James had handled a lot of things this month, but that was not enough. The girl he wanted to pursue


    now was only Gail. Knowing what had happened to Gail in the past, James felt more sorry for this


    strong and independent girl, the girl who didn''t say anything.


    What happened in the coffee shop was just an ident. Gail hadn''t done anything to Melissa.


    After he knew the beginning and the end of the matter, he had never beat a woman before. But now, he


    was dying to throw Melissa into the sea to feed sharks!


    "Are you really investigating that thing the whole month?" All the things James did were for Gail. If she


    was not moved, unless she was in a vegetative state.


    "Yes, you are so heartless that you still want me to leave. You are even going to forget me! One more


    try! " Then James gave Gail a knock on the forehead.


    "Be gentle. It hurts." Gail covered her head and wondered why James was so violent that she even


    shed tears because of the pain.


    Noticing the hesitant look on Gail''s face, James hastily touched her forehead and apologized, "I''m


    sorry. But then you''ll have a memory, won''t it? "


    "What Try it yourself. " Gail said and wanted to give him a knock on the head.

 Chapter 89 Gratitude

    Chapter 89 Gratitude


    James held Gail in his arms and shook her. "All right, all right. I was wrong. Let''s get down to business.


    How do you want to handle it?"


    Gail''s smile faded. "Melissa has a good father. Even if you can grab evidence on her, what can you do?


    Offending her father will do no good to your business."


    "When do I have to take care of her father? Do you think I''m the kind of person who needs to see her


    father''s face?" James was looking at Gail with his charming eyes.


    "Oh, you are right. You are the CEO of the RF Group! But I can''t think of any punishment now. After all,


    she failed several times. Melissa did that because of you. Since you have found evidence, I just hope


    that such a thing will not happen again. I was lucky for three times because God pitied me, but I didn''t


    want this to happen again. I don''t know whether she will agree or not." Gail didn''t know what happened


    between her and Melissa. What hurt her most was that Melissa wanted to take her innocence and even


    disfigure her face! If Melissa dared to do that again, Gail had to threaten her.


    "You just let her go? Anyway, she will not trouble you any more. I''ve warned her that if she dares to


    keep harassing you, she''ll be killed on the street!" James said lightly, as if he was saying something


    ordinary.


    "Really? Isn''t it too cruel?" His calm tone made Gail''s heart sink.


    "This is the greatest mercy for her. I''m going to throw her into a madman''s hospital or a psychiatric


    hospital. But it''s very troublesome, and I have to spend money on it."


    "Okay. I''ll go there to have a look." Sensing she had been sitting on hisps, Gail made an excuse to


    leave.


    "Why don''t you sit here? This is your special seat. Other people won''t have this honor." James let Gail


    sit there steadily as if he had seen through her mind.


    "Well, I''m not used to sitting here. It will be morefortable for me to sit on a chair."


    "Hey, it took me a lot of efforts to help you find out what was going on. Don''t you thank me?" James


    held Gail''s thin and well-shaped shoulders, trying to protect her.


    He found that she was notfortable, so he put her on the ground and took her out of the arbor.


    What happened today was unreal. Gail started to waver. She couldn''t think of a way to thank him to


    show her sincerity. She knew that he had to deal with a lot of things in work since he had taken over


    thepany only for one year. But he not only helped her find out what happened that day, but also


    gave her such a huge dreamlike garden. Her heart began to palpitate and feel restless.


    "What thanks do you like? Be serious. After all, my ability is limited, so I can''t offer you anything you


    want to thank you. " Gail thought over it again and believed that was more reliable.


    James stopped, looked into Gail''s eyes and gently stroked her face. "I only want you."


    Hearing what he said, Gail''s face turned red. She protested, "Stop! I''m serious. How could you..."


    "I''m serious. I did all these things because I want you to be with me. Even if I can''t be with you, I want


    your heart to be with me, not anyone else. Gai, I want you to be my girlfriend." With that, James took


    out a limited edition hand-made bracelet and knelt in front of Gail.


    Gail eximed and took a step back. However, there was a small pool behind her and she could fall


    into it with a small step.


    With his sharp eyes and quick hands, James quickly stood up and grabbed her arm. But as a result,


    the stone under his foot slipped and both of them fell into the water.


    In James''s bedroom, he took a shower and changed into a casual outfit. When Gail came out in her


    bathrobe, she found that the wardrobe was empty, not even for men''s clothes.


    A discreet knock sounded.


    "Come in." She knew it was James. Although she didn''t want to see him right now, she couldn''t always


    wear a bathrobe.


    James opened the door and came in with four boxes in his hands.


    "Do you have any other clothes for me? Because you push me into the water, you should be


    responsible for it!" Gail stepped back when she saw him.


    "Here you are. This is it." James then put the four boxes in Gail''s arms and said, "And it was you who


    fell into the water, not me who pushed you. I''m not a monster! Why are you standing back? Am I


    scary?"


    Gail looked down at the delicate boxes, looked up and asked, "What are they?"


    "Open it." James waited expectantly for Gail to open the boxes and he believed that she would be


    satisfied.


    Gail opened the first box and saw a light yellow long dress, which was in a graceful style.


    So she showed it in front of her, and it turned out to be perfect. "Is this what you asked someone to


    choose? Prepared for me?"


    "Who else would make me so concerned about her except you? Do you like it? I think the other clothes


    also fit you." James was relieved to see Gail''s eyes glowing with surprise.


    As Gail carefully opened the second box, she saw a long brown camel windbreaker, which looked


    chose were all limited editions abroad, which she had never heard of. It was the first time that she had


    received such a special gift. She looked at him with unbelievable eyes. It had been only a month since


    theyst met. How could he be so considerate and so fawning on the girls?


    The third box turned out to be¡­


    "I was going to give it to you when you came to my house next time, but you fell into the water today. I


    think this one fits you well. If you don''t like it, there are other colors. Which one do you like? I''ll have


    someone send it hereter. They are all your size. You can take them when you decide." James sat on


    the bedside and observed the changing expressions in Gail''s eyes with satisfaction.


    "This is enough. I should buy clothes by myself." Gail turned around, head still in a mess, and her heart


    was in a mess.


    Even between the girls, they would not treat it so naturally, not to mention that they were only¡­ Not


    familiar¡­


    Gail opened thest box in a hurry, but she covered her mouth in surprise the next second.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A pair of exquisite blue goose top high heels, and a pair of casual shoes, which matched the dress very


    much. Most importantly, his way didn''t seem to appear in the movie, though it was romantic enough.


    But the fact that he knew to prepare a pair of well-dressed casual shoes really hit her sore spot.

 Chapter 90 The Wife

    Chapter 90 The Wife


    Gail didn''t like high-heeled shoes very much and it was difficult for her to wear them. When Gail went to


    buy clothes for the first time to wear high-heeled shoes, Iris and Sherry insisted on her exercise. As a


    result, not only did Gail''s feet blister, but also two pieces of green bean sized meat fell from her back.


    She almost fainted with pain!


    "Which pair do you like? I used to hear a lot of people say that high heels are not easy to wear, and I


    don''t think they are beautiful. A girl''s feet are very delicate. You have to help me to take care of them.


    But this pair of high-heeled shoes are not difficult to wear, there are only one in the world. " James


    thought Gail didn''t like it as she was staring at the shoe box motionlessly.


    Gail looked up at James with her bright eyes and asked lovingly, "is it worth it that you are so kind to


    me? I''ve been ungrateful. In fact, I have already forgiven you. I didn''t me youst time. I''m telling the


    truth, James. I don''t like you that much now. Please don''t like me as well. You suddenly treat me so


    well, I will like you again. " Tears streamed down Gail''s cheeks. She wiped them off with a smile.


    James took Gail''s skinny shoulder into his arms, feeling sorry for her. "Then you can rest assured of


    like me, I just prepare two more clothes, you are moved to this state, I seem to have found a way to


    buy off you. ''Gai, from now on, I will not let others hurt you, and I will not lie to you either. Even if there


    is something important, I will tell you seriously. Since you are so moved, why don''t you be my girlfriend.


    I''ve already got the bracelet out of the water. If you''re willing to wear it, you''re mine. You can''t back out"


    After saying that, he took a bracelet out of his pocket.


    Good old plot, other people now vindicated all didn''t send bracelet, this seemed to be many years ago


    idol drama inside the plot. But this bracelet was really beautiful. There were a few blue crystals on the


    thin chain. The unique cutting skill made it look even more brilliant.


    "Since you don''t refuse, that''s a yes. Gail, you will be James'' girlfriend from now on. Don''t forget it." He


    easily put the bracelet on her wrist and gently touched her small nose with his finger.


    "But I...... I haven''t decided yet. "


    He held her hand to stop her taking it down and said, "Take it easy. If you dare to take it down, I will go


    to your dormitory building again tomorrow. Anyway, there are still a lot of roses there. If you like it to be


    fresher, I can also take care of my friend''s business."


    The thought that he appeared downstairs this morning gave her two huge headache.


    "Don''t you want to try on some new clothes, don''t you want to take off your bathrobe? If you like, I can


    customized several more bathrobes of various styles. Instead, I think you are very beautiful in this style,


    a typical beautifydy who washes out of the bath. " Heughed and joked.


    On hearing what he said, Gail felt her ears heat up. She pushed him out of the room and said, "You go


    out first. I''lle out after I get dressed."


    "But you really don''t need my help. There is zipper at the back of your dress. Are you sure you don''t


    need your new boyfriend to help you with that?" He turned his head to look at her and was reluctant to


    be pushed away by her.


    "No need. Get out." How could he be so shameless.


    "I''ll wait outside. If you can''t pull it up, I''ll help you."


    Gail closed the door. "Garrulous!"


    "As long as my wife likes it, I amuse you everyday!"


    "¡­¡­" She bit her lips. Arguing with him didn''t do her any good.


    She put on her clothes and shoes, and came out, only to see him waving and smiling downstairs.


    "Come down, after dinner, I''ll take you to a ce."


    As soon as they got downstairs, he walked towards her and said, "Sure enough, my Gai looks the best


    in them. You look even more beautiful than those models." He looked at the clothes he picked with


    satisfaction.


    He led her to the table and said, "I hired a cook today to cook Chinese food. I heard that you like sour


    food, this pickled fish, sweet and sour fillet, the sour and spicy scallop powder, and a nourishing main


    dish, all try them. "


    "¡­¡­" She looked at the dishes on the table and was shocked by his passion.


    The meal was very full and he kept asking to add some soup to her.


    "If you make more soup for me, I''ll eat to death." She touched her belly unwillingly to show how full she


    was.


    "Okay, let''s go and see a movie." He had arranged everything well.


    But it suddenly urred to her that he appeared in her life today and gave her many "big" surprises. It


    seemed that he was in a hurry.


    She took his hand and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? We will see each other sooner orter. We


    can do it slowly."


    As expected, he lost his mind slightly. "It took you a long time to ept my invitation. Of course, I want


    to give you lots of surprise so that you can rx. Aren''t you sitting in the library every day? I''ll take you


    out for a drive. " said James.


    Gail said, "You are so busy with your work. In fact, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. Take a rest


    first." Sitting in front of him, she noticed that he didn''t look good. There were some dark circles around


    his eyes.


    He took her hand and said, "Gai, I just felt it was unreal. I have the same feelings as you. Are you in


    love with me all the time? But you are afraid to be with me because of too many factors. Are you


    worried that I will hurt you when we are together and you gave it all? "


    She lowered her head and did not look into his eyes. She had so many concerns that it seemed that


    she was really afraid of this. She couldn''t afford to be loved and hurt.


    "Gai, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you. Although I have a lot of things that I am not willing to do, I will


    handle them very quickly. I''ll be very busy in thest month, so I have no choice but to send you


    messages. So I want to make full use of the time of this day, so that I can leave you more memories.


    Don''t forget about me. " He gently held her in his arms again. He may not be able to see her tomorrow,


    and in the future, he could not talk to her face to face and have dinner with her for a long time.


    She patted him on the back gently. "You fool, why do you have to push yourself so hard. Even if you''re


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    not with me, I will be fine. Moreover, when you are not here, I will also secretly miss you. All I said


    before was angry. " The more she talked, the more shy she became. She was actually waiting for him


    this month. She didn''t expect that she hadn''t seen him since that night.


    The whole month, he disappeared. She deleted his phone number, just didn''t want to see that she still


    had his contact information. She understood that if James wanted to find her, it would be the easiest


    thing.


    "I knew it, Gai. Thank God I didn''t give up, or I would miss you again."


    "Do you have something to hide from me that you can think of so many tricks in such a hurry?" Gail


    asked. Since they had spoken their minds, she didn''t want to pretend not to know.


    He led her to the sofa and sat down, "you''ve already noticed that I''ll be out for the next more than a


    month. I don''t want to be controlled by anyone, especially by mypany and father. I will decide my


    own love. Gai, have you thought it through? It''s not easy to go with me. "


    She smiled gently and put her feet on the sofa, resting her head on his legs. "I am not afraid of


    hardships. I am only afraid of losing. But now I''ve made up my mind, and if I dare not try it. I never


    know how it feels to have love. "


    "Gai, you have made great progress! You are my girlfriend now. If I work hard, you will soon be my


    wife. "


    "What...... Wife? Wasn''t it too early? She had heard him say "wife" before, but she just thought it was


    an auditory hallucination.


    "Not too early. By the time you graduate, we are not far from this,"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 91 Accompany Him

    Chapter 91 Apany Him


    When Gail proposed to be James''s girlfriend, he was thinking about getting married. She felt he like a


    thief.


    Gail didn''t want to go out and watch a movie. Since James only took a day off, they chatted in the


    garden.


    They hadn''t been sitting down for a long time. It was quite a long time since they had this peaceful


    moment.


    However, before they could sit tight, a car came into their house and rushed directly to James''s yard.


    They were eating snacks in the yard when a vigorous man broke in. "Where is James? Tell James to


    Upon hearing this, James put down his dessert and stood up. It seemed that the man standing there


    was a member of his family, and he was an elder man.


    "Don''t be nervous. He is an old friend of a loud voice. Please sit down." James took Gail''s hand and


    saw a middle-aged maning fiercely from the path!


    Then he strode up to James and said with a lewd smile, "Well done! I came all the way to this country


    from a great distance, but look at what you''ve done to me? No wonder your father told me that you


    don''t need others to worry about your marriage. It turns out that your have a loved one!"


    "It''s so hard for you to find out this ce. It is Jackson who told you I am here, right? How could he be


    so ignorant? If you disturb me, whom should I go to talk to?" Sitting there, James looked at the man


    indifferently.


    "If I hadn''te here, would you ask me to spend several days in the neighborhood to meet you


    again? Why do you still hate me? James, I am your uncle." He sat on the chair and looked at James


    angrily.


    "I have said that the appointed day is tomorrow. If there is nothing important, you''d better not disturb


    me. I haven''t rested for a month. Today I finally took a break, but you stille to my ce. You''d


    better tell me something important. Look at you, so hurried and irritated! Do you really look like my


    uncle? You are just two years older than me, but you are just like a child. Don''t let othersugh at you."


    James asked Gail to sit down.


    "You make fun of me. I''m fine with yourughing. I do have something important to deal with. Your


    gramp ising. You''d better figure out a solution to your problem. You refused his friend''s daughter


    lit up a cigarette, showing no elegance like the nobility.


    "Really? Why does my business have to be handled by others? They disappear when I need them the


    most, but now they are trying to interfere with my marriage. If there is someone who likes her and


    doesn''t want to miss such a good marriage, just marry her. After all, she is not going to marry love."


    There was a smile on James''s face, but his voice and eyes showed his dissatisfaction!


    James''s uncle smiled. "If he could, he would have married long ago! Why don''t you introduce your


    match to me?" He changed the topic and looked at Gail.


    James held Gail''s hand, "This is my girlfriend, Gail. I think only you regard your girlfriend as a match.


    Your girlfriend is just your sex partner." James disdained to bepared with them and didn''t want to


    hurt Gail.


    "Alright, calm down. I was so anxious to tell this to you, but you have already scolded me for twice,


    haven''t you?" Once James became serious, no one could benefit from him.


    James looked at the distance indifferently. "Who needs you to say something useless? I mean you can


    go now. I''ll be there on time tomorrow."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "What¡­ You haven''t introduce me to Gail. Now that she was an important person, I will meet her next


    time." Besides, such a beautiful girl with neither arrogant nor rash temperament was indeed a perfect


    match for James.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Gail." Gail introduced herself, reaching out her hand.


    "Hello, I am Daniel, James''s uncle. James has never told you that he has a handsome uncle. Daniel


    Jiang politely shook hands with Gail, but received a cold stare from someone.


    "Well, you can leave now and tell my gramp that I don''t want him to meddle in my private affairs.


    Otherwise, I can destroy the RF Group now!" James said defiantly.


    "Calm down. I haven''t finished my words. It seems that Emily also loves you very much. She has


    contacted your gramp. If you really don''t know how to deal with it, you can go to tell your gramp. I¡­ I''m


    leaving now. Forget about me." But when Daniel Jiang saw the threatening look in James''s eyes, he


    stood up and went out.


    James still said lightly, "I''ll tell him tonight. Keep other things steady for me and I''ll thank you."


    Daniel Jiang said as he walked, "Don''t be so courteous. I''m most satisfied with your thanks."


    After thinking for a while, Gail finally realized that Daniel Jiang was a coward. His voice was as loud as


    bell when he came, and he dared not to look straight into her eyes when he went.


    At the same time, Gail also knew that James''s situation was not as simple as she thought. His family


    background seemed to be moreplex than what he said. It was reasonable for the RF Group to


    keep a foothold in NF City, and such a big group couldn''t just stay there for one day or two days. The


    people he just mentioned were not so simple.


    However, since James didn''t say it, he must have his own reasons, and she was not interested in


    knowing.


    Gail knew there would be many unknown difficulties for her to be with James.


    But she just liked him so much and seeded in being his girlfriend. ''Are roses and car really


    powerful?''


    No, Gail was moved by the shoes and the garden. Her heart was hit hard at that time.


    "Gai, if you know it now, you will think more. How about I tell youter? When I''m not here, I''ll find


    someone to protect you. I''m afraid that some people might want to get close to you. But they won''t hurt


    you, after all there are not many people like Melissa." The only person James worried about when he


    left this time was Gail. But in order to stabilize his position, he had to go. Apart from that, he had to


    rify his stand and principles.


    Gail smiled and held James''s hand back, "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself."


    "I''m d to hear that. You can call Leon if you need anything. He is old, but he is more efficient than


    anyone else." James must leave his girlfriend for one month. He was so frustrated just thinking about it!


    "Okay, I know."


    "So, are you going to stay with me tonight?"


    "¡­¡­" Gail didn''t know whether she should refuse James or not.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow. Do you have the heart to abandon me like this? I will be well-behaved. Don''t


    worry."


    "¡­¡­"


    "One monthter, after you pass the exam, you can have time to go to work with me."


    "Okay, I''ll stay with you tonight, but I don''t want to go to work in yourpany." Gail didn''t want to work


    there anymore. And didn''t someone say that lovers shouldn''t work at the same ce?


    Gail was quite sure of that!

 Chapter 92 The Book Of Love

    Chapter 92 The Book Of Love


    The next day, when Gail woke up, she found nobody around her.


    Gail''s heart was full of happiness, empty but happy.


    Last night they slept in the same bed. Gail took James as her pillow. It was the first time that someone


    had slept in the same bed with her. He was an opposite sex.


    Gail got out of bed and walked to the wardrobe. There were several words which said, "I''ve bought you


    a lot of clothes. If you like them, just pick them by yourself. I''ll pay for Gai next time."


    When Gail took off the note, she felt a stir in her heart.


    When Gail came to the living room downstairs, she saw a picture on the table and said, "breakfast is in


    the pot, you will wake up just right. "


    James also drew a smiling face under the words. Gail thought it would be very cute if he painted a


    smiling face as an adult.


    Gail didn''t know when she epted this boyfriend from her heart. It felt good to be spoiled.


    Perhaps, James had never thought that their rtionship was so important, so he had never brought


    Gail here.


    But now, James was careful like the hero in idol drama, let her fall for him!


    Although James was not by Gail''s side, he had done so much for Gail.


    When Gail left the James'' vi, Leon sent her back and forth as James demanded.


    When Gail pushed the door open, she was surprised to find that they were all there!


    They were waiting to torture Gail!


    Gail lowered her head, walked to her table and sat down. The three women stared at her.


    "You can ask whatever you want to know. I will be embarrassed if you stare at me like this." Since they


    did not say, Gail would exin on her own initiative. Anyway, she could not avoid them.


    "Gai, we have to ask you. WOW! I''m so excited! Do you know what we were thinkingst night? Iris


    acted as if she was nning something for a long time. She was more excited than she was in love.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense? Let me ask!" Then, Sherry pushed Iris out of the way and walked


    up to Gail with a big smile on her face.


    "Don''t you have a boyfriend? You know better than us what happenedst night! Why not let Mary ask?


    She was going crazy with curiosity. An diligent girl like you was attracted by the things happened


    yesterday. You evene back the dormitory to wait for Gai! " Iris pushed Mary standing at the end to


    Gail.


    "¡­¡­" Gail waspletely confused.


    "Ah, I don''t know what to ask. Let Sherry ask. I''m so excited that I want to know. But I don''t know where


    to start. " Mary pushed Sherry in front of Gail and ced a chair for her.


    "Okay, okay. You can all sit on your chairs. You will scare me if you are so close to me. Now that Sherry


    will ask me, I will answer her questions honestly to satisfy her curiosity for gossips. Take them one by


    one. " Seeing how terrible the situation was, Gail had no idea when they would stop.


    They started to question Gail one by one. Although Gail had a psychological preparation before, she


    didn''t expect that they would be so active. Three girls just for her and James thing, specially waited for


    her.


    What if Gail didn''te back today?


    If she hadn''te back from her date today, they might have to wait for a few days!


    But then the problem, let Gail again run to rout


    "You look gorgeous in this dress. Did James prepare it for you? Was your old dress torn into pieces?


    Ha-ha, do you need me to prepare a pregnancy test for you? "


    "Right. Tut Tut, let me see if there is something around your neck? And tell us how much you have... "


    Gail couldn''t stand it anymore. She interrupted them immediately, "Hey, hey, hey, I didn''t do anything. I


    just fell into the water by ident and changed my clothes! Sisters, we just got back together. We were


    just boyfriend and girlfriend before. You will scare me by asking such a question! I''m just being bought


    off James and promised to be with him. How filthy your thoughts are. That''s all. Do you understand?


    And I didn''te backst night, just because James wanted me to apany him for he''ll be gone


    for a month. " Speaking of this, Gail felt her face burning. She answered the question like a prisoner.


    She actually felt exposed.


    "What? You two haven''t made love, then one month''s separation mean that your hard-earned love for


    each other is diluted by this month! "


    "What do you know, Iris? Why do you believe her! Come and let me check and examine her. "


    Caught the key words in her words, Gail looked at her with a smile and said, "Sherry, you are such an


    experienced woman! You show it yourself. You and your little boyfriend have been in a rtionship for


    almost half a year. Why don''t you two ask Sherry about these impossible things here?


    "Yes, yes. Sherry has moved out. Could you tell us about it?" Mary put her hands under her jaw, her


    eyes glittering with curiosity.


    "You''re right. Sherry, how dare you ask Gai about this? Tell me about you!" With excitement, Iris took a


    small stool and sat in front of Sherry.


    "¡­¡­" What Sherry didn''t expect was that they had a good interrogation Gail, but how so quickly turned


    to her!


    After hearing what they said, Gail was relieved. She then took a sip of water to moisten her throat.


    In fact, they didn''t dare to ask Sherry because they didn''t want to make her angry! Didn''t look at her


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    very gossip, but other people just couldn''t gossip about her.


    Now that they had gotten the chance, they would not let it go!


    "My affair is not new, Gai''s is more new? Gail''s bossy CEO has been on the school Inte forum!


    What kind of gossip do you think my boyfriend and I have? We''re just ordinary people. " Sherry


    diverted the topic to Gail.


    Hearing what Sherry said, Gail stopped drinking and put down her cup in a hurry, "but we don''t have


    any identities to be gossiped about. Besides, you are more mysterious than us, aren''t you! You can see


    everything I do. But you, you got together quietly and stifled our gossip in the cradle. Humph! Every


    dog has its day. You brought yourself in today. Then, we''re about to start gossiping about your


    rtionship. My rtionship with James is not there yet. You''re different. Besides, you can help us


    spread the knowledge of love. " said Gail.


    For the topic of love, the women would always have a lot of topics.


    Iris and Mary turned to Sherry, "yes, Gail is still young. You can tell by the way she looks it''s nothing.


    The eyes of the spectators are shining with excitement. Tell us! Don''t keep your secrets and tell us


    everything about you and your boyfriend so that we won''t be frightened by boys in the future, right?


    "

 Chapter 93 The Junior And Younger Female Schoolmate

    Chapter 93 The Junior And Younger Female Schoolmate


    Gail joined the girls as well. She took a small stool and sat in front of Sherry. "Yes, I''m ready. James


    might be very experienced, but I know nothing about it. Please tell us, in case we make a fool of


    ourselves."


    "Yes, yes. Sherry, you can''t leave us in the lurch! Gai is a lucky girl for our dormitory. Perhaps she will


    take us to a better life in the future. " Iris quickly added.


    "¡­¡­" Sherry rubbed her forehead and rolled her eyes, e on, just stay in your seat. I''m under a lot


    of pressure from you." "Got it. Our happiness depends on you," they said to Sherry.


    "¡­¡­" Sherry regretted that she had gotten herself involved in this trouble!


    For the entire three hours, they talked about their love affair intently.


    The others had this knowledge early, they were to the fourth year of the university, even this did not


    know. If other roommates knew that they needed other people to attend the sses, they would have


    To Gail''s surprise, Sherry didn''t embarrass at all. Instead, she told them what they should pay attention


    to when they were in love. While Sherry was speaking, the other three people all covered their eyes


    with their hands.


    "Don''t be shy. You asked me to! These are all normal things. You will be more interesting than me in


    the future. Iris and Mary haven''t had much of a rtionship, you guys need to start dating.


    "Well...... I suddenly don''t want to be in a rtionship. "


    "Me too. It''s so filthy..."


    Looking at the response of the two girls, Gail nodded and said, "I''ve suddenly regretted saying yes to


    him. Do you think I can break my promise now?"


    "No way! Women have to do this! If you listen to my fellow townsman in the medical school talk about


    having a baby, you know falling in love this thing, really too small! " At this moment, Sherry realized that


    her roommates had knew nothing.


    "What? Giving birth to a baby is more painful than death, isn''t it? " Mary frowned as she covered her


    mouth with her hand.


    Sherry nodded, "yes, more or less. When people die, they kick off their legs and close their eyes. And


    giving birth is a kind of torture, which ripped the flesh apart... "


    "Stop it, stop talking about it. If you still want to get married, stop talking about these horrible things!"


    Iris patted her chest and felt cold on her back.


    While the four girls were immersed in their conversation, someone knocked on the door!


    They stopped to see each other at the same time.


    "Is it Melissa?" Iris assumed that many girls had posted messages on the campus forum yesterday,


    along with many confessions of their feelings towards James. Only Melissa had seen James.


    "No, it can''t be her. She doesn''t dare toe?" said Gail, shaking her head.


    "Why not?" They spoke with one voice.


    "Open the door. I''ll exin it to youter." If what James said was true, Melissa might have been


    frightened by him so much that she didn''t dare to offend her.


    Gail didn''t know why she trusted James now.


    Iris opened the door in half belief. "Gai! she is looking for you! "


    A stylish girl stood at the gate, wearing high heels, and looked around their dorm with sunsses.


    Wasn''t that Emily? Since when had she dressed so mature. No, it was weird. It was strange to wear


    clothes that did not match her age.


    "Are you looking for me?" Gail looked at Emily from head to toe and didn''t say anything.


    "Come out. I have something to talk with you." Chewing the candy, Emily turned around and walked


    ahead.


    The girls walked up to Gail and said, "is there anything wrong? She is not easy to deal with. Let''s go


    with you."


    "Don''t worry. She doesn''t dare anything. She is more well educated than Melissa. " said Gail.


    "Then keep the phone connected smoothly!" Iris asked worriedly while grabbing Gail''s arm.


    Emily came to the garden downstairs, took off her sses and looked at Gail sarcastically. "I heard that


    James came to you and told you he liked you in high-profile way. Well, Gail, you are something!"


    "I don''t have the gut to admit it. I don''t have the ability. Were youughing at me that I didn''t have


    anything? I have nothing but myself. Gail looked into Emily''s aggressive eyes and sat leisurely on the


    wooden chair.


    "Hum, you are still wearing a customized clothes. It seems that you didn''t hook up with him because of


    love. With your sry, I''m afraid you won''t be able to wear all these clothes in your life! " Emily crossed


    her hands and looked at Gail up and down.


    Still smiling, Gail clenched her fists and replied, "James likes to buy it for me, so of course I need to


    wear it. But it doesn''t mean I can''t afford it for the rest of my life. We are still young. Don''t be


    overconfident. Maybe in a few years I''ll be able to. After all, we''re on the same level now. You can''t


    afford to feed yourself without your parents. "


    "What...... Don''t you work in the store every day? It sounds like you''re capable? " Indeed, not a single


    thing in her whole body had been bought by herself.


    "I have said that I am not capable of doing anything. But I can still live well without my parents and my


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    boyfriend. As far as I know, you are getting into debt because of your bad rtionship with your family.


    If James really likes you, wait until you have the ability! Women can only be treated the same way only


    when they are independent. Your parents haven''t taught you that, have they? " If Gail had let go of the


    fact that she was James'' girlfriend, she wouldn''t have felt inferior because of her humble background


    andck of power.


    ''In fact, I don''t need to care so much about how I feel about being inferior in front of James, '' Gail


    thought. Gail believed in her ability. If she had the same foundation, she was must be better.


    Gail felt more confident than before since she promised to be with James again. James had also


    be stronger. Gail''s ideal state was that she could not be so weak in front of James.


    Psychologically, they were equal mentally.


    "Why did you lecture me? Who do you think you are?" Emily was choked up by Gail''s words and lost


    his temper.


    "You came to teach me a lesson, and I''m not the kind of person who can be taught at will by others.


    Besides, you''d better stay away from Melissa. Since James has known what she has done, he will


    definitely keep a distance from you if you contact with Melissa. I''m not in the position to mind your own


    business. So, good luck with your study. I don''t think we need to talk about anything else. Bye. " After


    saying that, Gail turned around and left. She also believed that Emily wouldn''t do that like Melissa, but


    she didn''t want to make a fuss about it now.


    "Gail...... How arrogant you are! Stop! "


    Gail waved her hand and said, "let''s talk after you see the things and people clearly in front of you. See


    you! "


    "¡­¡­" Emily was actually Gail''s junior and younger female schoolmate. Such an attitude made her hate


    Gail even more!


    After watching Emily''s stomp off the school gate, Gail''s roommates heaved a sigh of relief and left the


    window.

 Chapter 94 Do You Miss Me

    Chapter 94 Do You Miss Me


    Time for the exam came soon, and Gail went to the exam calmly. Just in time for the two exams, she


    went and came with confidence.


    Iris admired and worried Gail at the same time. There was no hope of Gail being taken care of by


    James. Judging by Gai''s personality, she certainly didn''t want to owe him anything.


    She could depend on herself. After finishing the exam easily, Gail began to devote herself to writing


    papers and looking for jobs. Or she had no source of living expenses.


    She went to apany with Iris. The interview at the beginning went smoothly, but Gail found


    something unusual.


    They could decide whether the interviewees could stay through their appearance and clothes, but


    fortunately they both stayed.


    The interviewer said simply that they coulde to work the next day.


    After walking out of thepany, Iris called out to her friend. "Gai, I feel that thepany is a little bit


    weird. Should we ask upperssman senior about thepany?"


    "I also think they are strange. It''s not a bad idea to ask them back. I heard that manypanies would


    lie to you with normal cover." Gail used to work in the RF Group for more than half a year, but she had


    never thought that thepany would let theme to work hastily.


    "Well, I''ll go back and ask them. Don''t be sold without knowing it." Iris was quick witted.


    They found a more reliable senior and called him and sent a message to him. Later, he called back.


    He asked for all kinds of information about thepany so that he could do some research on the


    Inte.


    After a while, he called again, saying that there was indeed something strange in thepany and he


    wanted to know more about it. Iris said excitedly, "Gai, he said he was free recently and wanted to have


    a face-to-face talk."


    "It''s too early to be cheerful. What if the senior schoolmate deceives you by telling a lie when he wants


    to meet you? I don''t think he has a girlfriend. You''re so happy now, is he reliable? " Gail didn''t think the


    senior schoolmate was a reliable person. She searched carefully for the information about the


    "He is the senior schoolmate Jake Zhang and in my eyes, he is almost as good as James. He is just


    from an ordinary family. He was a big shot at school, but you didn''t pay attention to him. He had not


    been in a rtionship since he graduated from college two years ago. It was said that the man who fell


    in love with a girl was the most handsome! What a pity! He is so excellent that I can only admire him


    from afar. But he agreed to help today. How could I not be excited? " The expression on Iris''s face


    softened as she spoke of Jake.


    Looking at the caller ID on the table, Gail said, "excuse me. I have to take this call."


    "Hey, is your husbanding back soon? You ask him to invite us to dinner!"


    "You just know to eat!" said Gail.


    James smiled, "I didn''t eat anything?"


    "I''m talking about Iris. She just said that she wanted you toe back and invite us to dinner," Gail


    stuck out her tongue and told him what she heard.


    "Okay. Choose an address and I''ll treat you to dinner when Ie back. You can also ask them where


    they like to eat. Since this is the first time for you to treat me as boyfriend, of course you should satisfy


    them. I remember that she scolded mest time. I have to behave well this time. Don''t you save me


    any money, they are willing to eat whatever they like. " He smiled indulgently.


    "Since when have you be so rich?" On hearing what James had said, Gail wanted tough.


    "They took a fancy to the money I was willing to pay for you! You don''t know that I asked them for


    information about you before, so I found you so urately and got you. By rights, I should thank them.


    "


    "Well, I said, how do you know so well that it was they who reported to you!" Gail had been curious


    about him. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t know what she ate!


    I see. I will investigate it. ''.


    "Don''t me them. After all, they are my benefactor. Do you regret being with me? "


    "No, I didn''t. I just thought they were too selfish." As she spoke, her ears turned red in the sun and she


    held the phone in her hand, smiling like a spring flower.


    Hearing her voice, he knew that she was embarrassed. "If you regret, I will definitely make it up to you


    when Ie back so that you won''t have a chance to regret."


    His voice seemed to be more deep and maic, and Gail''s cheeks were redder. "When will youe


    back?" she asked.


    "Do you miss me?" James'' triumphant voice came through in a low voice.


    "No, I''m not missing you. It''s just a casual question. You think too much. " She kept her head down and


    kicked the corner near her feet.


    "It''s not a shameful thing to miss me. Why are you so shy. I heard that you were very domineering


    when Emily came to make trouble. Why are you so weak now? I like to see you behaving like an


    bossiness kitten. "


    "You are bossiness! What? Do you feel sorry that I bullied your childhood sweetheart? " There were


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    grievances and dissatisfaction in her voice. How did he know? Was someoneining to him? Was


    he ming her?


    "You see, I don''t feel sorry for her at all. I feel sorry for you. It''s all my fault. Things happened to you


    and made you unhappy. But she won''t bother you next time. I have someone watch her. If she does


    make things difficult for you, you can call me and tell me. I will support you. " He had a sweet smile on


    his face, she could feel his mood through the phone.


    She bit her lips and smiled silently. "Women like you so much. I''m afraid you''ll be bored if Ie to you


    every day."


    "Now that my wife say so, I''ll go back and cut off all the tricks on them. Then you won''t wrongly use


    me."


    "I...... I didn''t wrong you at all. Please don''t call me that. It''s kind of weird. " When she heard the word


    "wife", she would always feel a slight mncholy for unknown reasons.


    Heughed, "just because you''re not used to it, I call you ''wife'' every day, you get used to it. And since


    you have promised to be my girlfriend, I will make you my wife sooner orter. If you meet someone


    more handsome and infatuated than me, you follow someone else, what should I do? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t talk to you if you keep being like this." Why did the man over the phone


    be more and more flirtatious.


    She remembered Sherry had said that when men were in love, any serious person would be


    frivolous. But Sherry said that Gail didn''t need to worry about it. It was the time for them to express


    their love.

 Chapter 95 The Counterfeit Company

    Chapter 95 The Counterfeit Company


    But Gail always felt that James was like a rogue, and there was no one who expressed his love in this


    way.


    "Okay, okay. My little girlfriend is not used to the new life here. I will teach you. Remember to miss me


    every night when you go to bed. I will miss you every night. To be fair, you have to think of me too. "


    "¡­¡­" Gail bit her lips and said, "I have to hang up now. I need to find a job." Gail was absolutely


    overwhelmed by this kind of chatting.


    "Well, I''m just kidding. Gai, I miss you so much. I''ll be back in a few days. " James said gently, as if


    kissing Gail on the forehead.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you toe back." Gail heard that someone seemed to be looking for James and


    stopped disturbing him.


    "Remember to miss me!" James was waiting for Gail reply.


    "Bye!" Gail quickly hung up the phone. A woman in love was always sluggish.


    Gail missed James so much after she hung up the phone. She wondered since when she had longed


    to see him. In particr, when other couples were walking hand in hand on the campus path in the


    afternoon, and passing the snack street in front of their gate, Gail always thought that if only James


    could take her here.


    When Gail was in thepany, she had never thought of it like that. When Gail was with James, she


    could always see him.


    Maybe time would give them a second chance to cherish each other. We would talk about itter.


    In the afternoon, Jake, whom Iris had mentioned before, promised that he would only be avable


    tonight and they could meet at night.


    Well, if I find something a littlete when Ie to work tomorrow, I might as well see Jake tonight. ''.


    The cafe near the gate of the school was a quiet ce that everyone liked to go. Jake was nostalgic,


    and it was also convenient for them to go back to the school.


    On the second floor, a handsome man in white casual clothes waved at Iris, "Hi, Iris."


    Iris held Gail''s arm and praised, "Gai, so handsome!"


    "Now that you like he, why not have a talk with him! It''s useless to catch me. " Gail knew that Iris had a


    crush on Jake, which was much more crazy than the handsome idol in the TV series.


    The boy was that Iris always talked about him and worshiped the most, since she was in her first year


    in college to the fourth year in college. But somehow, Iris stopped talking about Jake for a while.


    Iris said while gritting her teeth. "If I could get him, I wouldn''t have to wait now!" Iris was worried that


    Jake might hear her.


    As Gail walked, she murmured, "the timing was bad at that time. Maybe he will fall in love with you


    now."


    Iris walked up to Jake and said, "nice to meet you, senior. Thank you foring today. This is my good


    friend Gail, thepany I interviewed with her. "


    "Hello, I''ve heard a lot about you." Gail reached out her hand, Iris rolled her eyes at Gail.


    "Hello, I know you. I have seen the BBS of your school these days. I think you are the host. Jake


    looked at Gail with a gentle smile.


    "¡­¡­" But Gail was embarrassed. She didn''t check tweets or forums. Instead, she had heard from Iris


    that a mysterious girl had confessed her love to a handsome man from a rich family.


    "Jake, it turns out that you are good at gossiping. But since Gai is a beautiful girl, it''s normal for such a


    handsome man to have a crush on her. Gail was chased by lots of people before, but none of them


    was so high-profile. " Sensing Gail''s embarrassment, Iris spoke for her right away.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Iris. Don''t you want to work?"


    "Thank you, Jake. What do you want to talk about in detail? Is there really something wrong with the


    Jake smiled faintly. "You order something to drink first. It''s a long story."


    "A ss of milk custard. Gai, what do you like to drink?"


    "The same with you."


    Gailpared the extremely handsome Jake in Iris''s description with her own eyes, and thought that


    the way the man worked step by step reminded him to be calm andposed. But Gail felt there was


    something missing. Jake looked a bit sophisticated. But Jake was one of the best in the crowd with his


    temperament. He stayed in this city because he started his business with his ssmates when he was


    still in college.


    "I''ve took a close look at thepany, but I''m not sure if it''s true. So I want to know what they said


    during your interview." Jake took out a small notebook and prepared for recording.


    "When we went there, we felt that most of them looked ugly. After all, the most beautiful girls were


    admitted while the few were boys. What''s more, they only took a look at their resume symbolically,


    asked about their hobbies and even interviewed several rounds. The former was for interview, and the


    interview scene frightened Iris.


    "It''s not that we think too much. We have been interviewed before, but we have never met such a


    situation. We also see that the job pays well. If we think too much, we can go to work. After all, as we


    were graduating, we always wanted to find a well-paid job. If it''s really a lie, we may have to face


    unexpected things when we go to work. I don''t want to bother you. After all, it''s not a big deal. " It never


    urred to Gail that Iris could ask a handsome guy to help them.


    "Well, ording to what you have said, I know what kind ofpany you have been to for an


    interview. So you''d better not go." Jake put down the notes in his hand, and didn''t expect everyone to


    use the new technology now. He still used the most primitive recording tools.


    "Why? Is it just about pyramid selling? " If that was the case, then Jake had really helped them a lot.


    Jake smiled faintly. "In other words, it''s more terrible than pyramid selling. It''s a fraud aimed specifically


    at women, especially for those of you who just graduated from college. As you can see, these


    interviewers are all men and strong. Even if there are women, that is a woman more than 50 years old,


    and with exaggerated makeup, she is more domineering and unreasonable. "


    Gail was taken aback by Jake''s words. She nodded and said, "yes, you are right. They are not like elite


    "That''s it. They have found female students who will ask you to go on a business trip and go out alone.


    It''s a good thing you were suspicious, or you''d have been really taken in. Once you went to that kind of


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ce, it was really difficult to get out. Most of the women were then sold to the body trading industry,


    and they were supervised throughout the process. There was no freedom in life to talk about. In short,


    that''s how they were tricked into the porn industry.." Pushing his gold-rimmed sses, Jake knew a lot


    about them.

 Chapter 96 Let Me Support You

    Chapter 96 Let Me Support You


    Iris and Gail looked at each other. Neither of them had imagined that there would be such a big


    "Then does nobody take care of such apany? How could it be established through legal


    channels?" Gail was worrying about how terrible the society could be. She hadn''t even enter the


    society yet.


    Hands in hands, Jake said, "In fact, many suchpanies were actually sidelined, but very few people


    were able to bring them to justice. All you need to do now is to cancel the interview and cklist their


    phone numbers."


    The society was so dangerous. It seemed that Gail and Iris were too naive. They knew little about the


    darkness of the world.


    "You must be more careful in the future. If you want to find a job, you can go to the talent market or


    well-known bigpanies. Don''t be cheated by immediate interests. You will go to hell only for the


    false sry." Jack stared at Gail more passionately, but he controlled it very well that no one else would


    notice.


    Gail and Iris were rmed. What kind of danger would they be in if they hadn''t found Jake!


    "Thank you very much. If we didn''t tell you, we would be in big trouble tomorrow." Iris was so excited


    that she almost grabbed Jake''s hand.


    Jake shook his head and said, "It''s lucky that you are alert. If you hadn''t been alert, I wouldn''t have


    been able to help you. In fact, a lot of college students are often swindled because they have little


    social experience. You should also remind them to have more contact with the society."


    "That''s true. If we didn''t have work experience, we would not find anything wrong with them. They are


    really good at disguising themselves. It''s easy for ordinary junior students to be cheated if they haven''t


    got a job before." Gail thought many students would take part in an interview there because the offer


    there was nice and tempting.


    "Therefore, I need you to post your experience on school''s BBS and forum, so that students will not go


    there." Jake knew that they should be good at using the media.


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea. Everyone can see it." Iris was quite satisfied with Jack''s quick mind.


    "If you are eager to find a job, I can introduce you two a job and you can go for the interview." Jack


    looked at them with a smile.


    "Really? You are going to introduce a job for us. Let''s have a try." Iris asked excitedly.


    "Yes. But you can decide it by yourself. I just shoot an advertisement for you. If you are interested, you


    can go to see it. That''s my friend''spany. I also work part-time there. I feel it is good." Jack kept


    looking at Gail from time to time.


    Compared with Iris''s excitement, Gail was much calmer. Now that Jack said so, manypanies had


    risks, she wouldn''t believe a stranger easily.


    "Thank you, Jack. We will have a try. Thanks to you, we don''t know how to thank you." Gail said to him


    with a slight smile.


    "We study in the same school. It''s perfectly normal for me to help lower schoolmates. If you have


    anything that you don''t understand, you can ask me. When you just graduated, you are usually in the


    most painful and confused period, and it is also the most difficult period for you to pass. If I can help


    you a little, I will be very d to do that. When I graduated, I didn''t feel anything terrible at that time,


    just because I had friends and got help from seniors." Jack looked at them sincerely. In fact, he knew


    them best when they graduated. Many people woke up after graduation, realizing that they had no one


    to rely on except themselves.


    To show their gratitude, they invited Jake to the restaurant near the school gate next time he came


    here.


    Gail exchanged phone numbers with Jack politely, and then they bid farewell.


    When Gail was back to her dorm, she received a call from James. She told him about it.


    "You mean a senior two years older than you helped you analyze thepany? Send me the


    information of thatpany. Why didn''t you ask me for help? Or why do you look for a boyfriend? Is


    there something that you need help to think of me?" There was a hint of displeasure in James''s voice.


    Sensing his dissatisfaction, Gail said in a pettishly charming manner, "He is familiar with Iris. Who


    knows that he would say yes only after she talked with him? Besides, you are rather busy. I was just


    guessing at the beginning. I''ve told you that. I always keep you in my heart."


    "Well, that''s right. But does he also keep your phone number? You can ask him for help when you find


    a job." James suddenly remembered something and asked.


    Gail hesitated, "Yes. He left his phone number symbolically. How did you know?"


    "I''ve seen a lot of them at school. And I know my girlfriend is very attractive. Didn''t you say that you


    had been chased by a lot of people and they wanted to express their love to you? I know that you were


    pretty in school, only second to the campus belle, but I know you are the most beautiful, Gai." When


    James talked about his girlfriend, his face was radiant with joy.


    "¡­¡­" For a moment, Gail didn''t know how to answer it.


    "But don''t be too proud. Since you are my girlfriend, you should not have too much contact with other


    men. If you dare to mess around with other men, I will go home and cut off your red apricot branches!"


    His threat amused Gail, but she also felt he was too serious.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know. But I didn''t have contact with him. I met him today just because Iris knew him." Gail felt she


    was wronged.


    "But before you, did Iris see this senior? No! "


    "¡­¡­" But it was just a coincidence.


    "I know you are too simple. You just stay away from him, especially to handsome guys!"


    "But none of them is as handsome as you. I know they are less handsome than you. What are you


    worried about?"


    "But they are more scheming than me. I never take the initiative to contact the opposite sex, and you


    are the first one."


    "Oh, you''re honest now." Gail said in a muffled voice.


    "Are you ying with fire, Gail? I told you I''m serious. How could you take me as a joke?"


    "No, no, of course not. I know you''re doing this for me. I''ll be more careful next time." Gail smiled


    obsequiously.


    "Remember to send me thepany''s information. And stop looking for a job. I''ll support you!" James


    said in a tough and irrefutable tone.

 Chapter 97 Come Again

    Chapter 97 Come Again


    James didn''t want Gail to find a job at the moment. He knew she was in great need of a job, but he


    didn''t want her to find some foul things.


    "But¡­ I have to find a job. It''s a new era. How can a girl rely on her boyfriend? Besides, her boyfriend


    may not want to support her someday. If the girl has no job, she will bezy and live a ugly life


    with a crooked body..." Gail was about to enumerated, but was interrupted by James gently.


    "That''s what I want. I know you''re determined. Even if you don''t find a job, you''ll find something what


    you like and I am relieved. You don''t have to look for a job now. The results of the exam wille out


    soon, wait for me!"


    "But one monthter, I..."


    "Honey, wait for me! You are not allowed to go anywhere. I will pay you living expense this month. You


    can go to the library to read books first. If you still feel so sorry, just give it back to me in due course!


    Remember, don''t look for a job, or your legs will be kicked.


    "But I..."


    "I have to hang up first. Watch out your legs!"


    "James..."


    "Baby, don''t miss me too much. I''ll be back in a few days. Baby, I love you!" With these words, James


    hung up the phone, leaving Gail no chance to speak.


    Staring at the screen, Gail was annoyed but sweet.


    It felt good to be spoiled by a person. Looking out of the window at the newly sprouted tender shoot, it


    swayed a lot in the afterglow of dusk. Everywhere was filled with poetic beauty. This was probably the


    feeling of being passionately in love.


    Different from being James''s secretary in thepany, now both of them knew better to cherish each


    other than before. However, Gail didn''t know whether the God was easy to envy happy people, but she


    felt a little mncholy at the bottom of her heart.


    There was a flying bird in the sky. When Gail thought of James, the deep affection in silence filled her


    heart. But she still worried that such sweet moment would be temporary.


    As both of them were in the period of love, they would always fantasize to extend their love period


    indefinitely. It would be best if they could stay with each other forever as long as they held each other in


    their hands. And it would be best if their love would be signed on each other''s forehead, so that there


    would be only each other in their eyes.


    However, in such an era, it seemed to be more difficult to make the wish of a couple to be alive than


    letting the Goddess Chang''s fly to the moon.


    identally, Gail stood in front of the window and began to worry about losing.


    The next day, after a good day''s rest, Gail didn''t go out to find a job. Since she had plenty of time, she


    decided to go back to her dormitory and copy the poem on the pale yellow paper.


    "Gai, what''s wrong with you? You don''t want to find a job, and you''re not in a hurry to read. You''ve


    spent more time with me. Is your boyfriending back?" Iris was eating a big red apple. The shing


    sound of the apple echoed in her mouth.


    "I am giving myself a day off. I haven''t had a rest for a long time. The whole body was tight. Aren''t you


    going to find a job? Why are you free today?" Since James had warned Gail several times not to find a


    job, she didn''t go out. But why did Iris stay in the dormitory?


    "Well¡­ Because I''m not happy!" Iris looked at the white ceiling while eating an apple.


    Gail was copying the poem on a piece of paper, "Did you get lovesick because you just arrived at your


    puberty and found the boy you love?"


    "Well! Almost! I think that Jake is handsome, but he is very boring. He didn''t respond to a natural


    beauty like me!" Iris thumped the table in disappointment.


    "What?" Surprised, Gail stopped working and asked, "What did you do to him? Did you give him any


    hint?"


    "Nonsense! I''m talking to him all the time. How could I give him any hint? I just like some of his works


    and like his new products. I also asked him why he didn''t have a girlfriend. He said he hadn''t found


    someone suitable. And I said I could be his girlfriend if he couldn''t find one. As a result..." Iris refrained


    from saying anything and looked very aggrieved.


    "So what?" It was the first time that Gail heard that Iris had said something like that to a boy!


    Iris took a big bite of the apple with resentment and said, "He didn''t reply to my message any more. I


    said I was just kidding, but it took him about an hour to say that he was too busy to talk to me."


    Gail understood that it was Jake''s rejection. But Iris had liked him for a long time.


    "Iris, in fact, such a workaholic man like him is not suitable for you at all. He is impersonal. I don''t know


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    why you like him. When he talked to us, he just wanted to have a business talk. You''d better let it go." If


    it were for the fact that Jake had feelings for Iris, Gail might have been unable to stand it.


    Iris sighed and said, "I want to do like that, but I love him very much. I think he is handsome and


    sessful. He is able to attract me. What can I do?"


    Once a girl chose a man for her, she would basically think that she just wanted to marry him. She


    would never change her mind before she gave up.


    Everyone couldn''t help each other in a rtionship. That was a disaster just for one person. The


    person who seeded would hold the other''s hand and get the respond from the other. The person


    who failed would feel depressed and heartbroken, and then she realized that she should make another


    choice or live the rest of her life alone.


    "Don''t worry. You will know and change your mind when you meet someone better. Or maybe one day


    he finally realized that you are the best for him. But you have to put a lot of efforts into it, and now it''s


    not so easy to pursue a man. It''s up to you. But I don''t think you will feel wronged. If you get close to


    him, you will find that a person who doesn''t love you is just a loser."


    Iris sniffed at Gail''s words. "You have just been in a rtionship for a few times, but you are so


    talkative. Where did you giarize the chicken soup and give it to me?"


    "See that. You''re so smart, and there''s no need for me to worry about you. I''d better discipline myself


    first." Gail went back to her seat and started writing.


    At this time, the phone in her pocket rang. Gail picked it up and saw a strange number.


    "Who is it? Is it the man who confessed to you?" It was quite familiar for Iris to see her hesitation, but


    Gail just didn''t change her phone number.


    "I don''t know. It seems that the number didn''te from our school."


    "Pick it up then. You don''t have to pay for it anyway." Iris took another apple to her and continued


    talking on the chair.


    Iris was right. If it was an important call, Gail couldn''t miss it. Since Gail started over with James, she


    believed more in him.


    "Hello, is that Gail? I''m Emily."


    ''Emily, why did she call me?''


    "What do you want?" Gail asked out of politeness, though she didn''t want to talk to her.


    What Gail worried most was that Emily woulde to her. She had already mentally prepared. She


    didn''t expect that it would happen so soon.

 Chapter 98 Jamess Grandpa

    Chapter 98 James''s Grandpa


    "I do have something to talk with you. Here is someone who wants to see you." Emily sounded hostile


    and arrogant.


    "I don''t have time to y with you. If there isn''t anything important, I''ll go back to my work." Then Gail


    was about to hang up.


    "This man has something to do with James. Are you sure you don''t want to see him? Besides, he has a


    close rtionship with James. If you don''t meet him, how will you get close to James''s life in the


    future?"


    "Why are you so kind-hearted? I know you don''t like me, but I don''t want you to find women rted to


    James to provoke me. It''s no fun." Gail knew what Emily thought of her, so she didn''t believe her.


    Gail vaguely heard another voice, "Emily, give me the phone. I''ll tell her."


    An old but powerful man''s voice rang slowly. "Is that Gail? I''m James''s Grandpa. Didn''t he mention me


    to you?"


    James hadn''t mentioned him actually. Gail only remembered that James said he hadn''t seen her


    mother for many years, and he had a father who had a bad rtionship with him. But she didn''t


    remember that he had a grandpa.


    "It doesn''t matter if he didn''t mention me or not. I call you here today just to learn more about you. I


    heard that he likes you very much. He used to be obedient, but he changed a lot suddenly for you.


    Although he is not close to me, I still treat him as the most promising sessor. I have to see you


    before you enter our house." The old man spoke calmly without showing any emotion.


    Gail thought that since James''s grandpa wanted to meet her, there was no need for her to avoid it. Just


    like her own grandpa, she had always been respectful to her grandpa. She would treat his grandpa like


    hers.


    "Okay, we can meet any time you want." There was enough time for Gail after being banned from


    finding a job.


    "Thene to my home this afternoon. I''m too old to go out now. I will send someone to pick you up.


    You don''t need to feel troubled." He arranged everything very considerately.


    "Don''t bother. I can do it myself. Ask Emily to text me." Gail had to think that he should be the person


    that Daniel had mentionedst time. He sent someone to pick her up, and she might not be able to deal


    with it. If it was a posher car than James''s car, she wouldn''t dare to get in it.


    "No need. Since I invited you here, I can send someone to pick you up. Make some preparation first.


    Someone will pick you upter." His voice was light, but full of majesty.


    "Okay, I''ll get ready." The old man''s intention was very clear, so Gail had to agree.


    After hanging up the phone, she intended to put on the clothes that James had prepared for herst


    time. But it was not a good idea. She didn''t want others to think that she got together with James just


    because he was rich. Besides, she had worn high-end clothes since she had been with him. It was


    different from her previous image, which made her look like a spoiled girl.


    Then, Gail changed into her own clothes, but Iris insisted that she must change back because she


    couldn''t lose in her image.


    Iris described that James''s grandfather was the biggest boss, so that Gail had to perform well. But Gail


    didn''t think so. Maybe that he just wanted to see whether the real her could match James or not. No


    matter how she pretended, she would only disgust him.


    But Gail was thinking about taking something to him. If someone went straight to the school gate to


    pick her up, she wouldn''t have time to buy something.


    "You''d better not buy it. The cheapest one you bought will be thrown into the trash can directly. It''s


    better not to waste the money. The only thing you have to do today is to go in a natural way. You can


    y it by ear." Iris cheered for Gail.


    "Okay, I''ll go." Gail put on thetest favorite clothes in the closet and simply hung her hair on her


    shoulders.


    When she arrived at the school gate, she saw a ck luxury car parked there. In this way, many


    students marveled at the limited edition of the car and high status of the driver. They also said he drove


    to school to lie to little girls.


    Right at this moment, a phone call came in. Gail thought it should be the driver.


    "Hello, is that Miss Gail? I''m at the school gate now. Where are you?"


    "Can you pull over on the left side of the school gate?"


    When Gail saw him looking around, he paused and said, "Okay, then I''ll drop by the road on the left.


    You can find me."


    "Okay, thank you." Fortunately, the driver was easygoing, or she really didn''t know how to deal with the


    driver of the old man.


    As soon as Gail arrived at the door of James''s grandfather''s house, she realized that James''s vi was


    not a big one. This manor looked very old with nts and flowers. So she guessed that it might be


    James''s old house.


    She was taken to the vi through the grass on the long stone road.


    The floor was made of marble, so she could see people''s reflection clearly. In the bright and spacious


    living room, there was a white European leather sofa. The paintings on the walls were all European oil


    paintings, which were almost done by famous designers.


    At this time, two people came out of a room on the first floor. They were Emily and an old man with


    gray hair. He must be James''s grandfather. He was energetic, and his eyes bright. When Emily wanted


    to support his arm, he dodged her attack easily.


    Emily looked at Gail with disdain from head to toe.


    "Grandpa, look at her. She is Gail. She is a senior now and has only one family member." Emily held


    his arm intimately and stood up for the introducer.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Gail." Gail bent slightly to greet the old man. Since it was the first time they met,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    she didn''t know what kind of respect she should show to the old man.


    "Please take a seat, miss. Let''s have a talk." He pointed at the sofa not far away and ignored Emily.


    Emily, the spoiled girl was immediately not happy, but she still followed James''s grandpa to the sofa.


    Before he sat down, he seemed to have thought of something, "Emily, go upstairs to find your gift. I''ll


    talk to her alone."


    "Grandpa, I''m not an outsider. Why did you drive me away?" Emily grabbed his arm and nced at


    Gail, acting like a spoiled child.


    He pushed her arm away and said, "We are talking while you are just a child. You can go upstairs to


    have a look. I have brought many things you like from abroad."


    Gail looked at them indifferently and then sat straight on half the sofa.


    "But she is not an adult at all. She is just three years older than me!" Emily was angry, and she still


    wanted to see what they could say.


    "Don''t be so naughty, Emily. You''re not a little girl anymore. Go upstairs to have a look." Although he


    was a little impatient, he still kept talking to Emily patiently.

 Chapter 99 Quite Satisfied

    Chapter 99 Quite Satisfied


    It seemed that they were on good terms. James'' grandfather Andrew Jiang must have known Emily for


    a long time. Emily called him grandpa so smoothly, it really looked like she knew him since childhood. ''it


    seems to be sure that Emily and James were childhood friends.


    But James didn''t say anything about his grandfather. As far as Gail knew, Andrew Jiang must be more


    powerful than James. In his eyes, the RF Group was not a big deal.


    It seemed that Gail still didn''t know their family, but she believed that James was right if he didn''t tell


    her. Maybe it was not the right time yet. It seemed that the rtionship between the grandfather and


    grandson was not so good.


    Step by step, Emily turned her head back and went upstairs. After the well-dressed young maid made


    tea for him, he began to speak slowly.


    "How did you know James?" He took up the teacup and sipped slowly, the inquiry and aggressiveness


    in his eyes were self-evident. Gail thought he looked like an experienced general. It was just that Gail


    didn''t understand why it was so obvious at his age, and he exuded a kind of oppressive authority.


    Gail replied lightly, "in a cafe. James helped me out and gave me a chance to work."


    "Did he take you to his vi? The one he bought himself?" He put down the teacup gently and did not


    look up at her.


    "I''ve been to his vi, but I don''t know if it''s that you said." Gail couldn''t seem to refuse his question


    except to answer honestly.


    "How did he tell you about Cherry?" He suddenly looked at Gail with his eagle like deep eyes, which


    were not threatening at all. And Gail was more nervous.


    "Cherry?" Gail''s eyelids twitched. ''has James got another past besides Julie?''


    Gail was only in her senior year, and her rtionship was nk. James had graduated for years. It was


    normal for a handsome man like him to have a couple more rtionships.


    Only, Gail minded. Why hadn''t she heard James mention it?


    "Don''t be surprised. The daughter of one of my old friends who came on a blind date with himst time


    when she came back. It was just because she went back that the misunderstanding between you had


    happened. I also learned recently that because of you, James had a fight with his father and even


    threatened to destroy the RF Group. That was why he sent Cherry and her father back. " His tone


    softened a little, but his tone seemed to be happier.


    ''So Cherry must be the beauty I met in the mallst time, '' Gail thought.


    Gail began to feel inferior, she had an impression of that beautiful girl. Cherry was beautiful and lively.


    Most importantly, Gail could tell that she liked James very much.


    Now Andrew Jiang brought it up, Gail believed that James must have hidden something which she


    didn''t know about his life.


    "I didn''t hear this name. I probably know she is the beauty I met in the mall. She is really beautiful." Gail


    meant it when she said Cherry was beautiful, and it seemed that Cherry and James made a perfect


    couple.


    He smiled faintly, put down the teacup and looked at Gail, "he he, I really admire the woman who can


    sincerely praise the woman of her own lover."


    Gail lowered her head and took a sip of tea to ease the thirst in her mouth. "Cherry is more suitable


    than me as James'' girlfriend in every aspect, including appearance, temperament and family


    background. Although I really don''t want to admit it, it is the truth. I bet that you are also here for this


    matter. I know that in your eyes, I''m not the best choice. "N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He put down the teacup slowly and leaned against the sofa, "you are being modest. You are not inferior


    to her. You know, James was a visionary man. I asked to see you because I was afraid that the


    marriage arranged by his family might make James dislike it, so he got a girlfriend on purpose. Now it


    seems that he is sincere to you. "


    Hearing what Andrew Jiang said, Gail felt better. So she didn''t say anything. However, Gail still didn''t


    understand what he meant. It was more than just meeting her.


    Gail still sat upright. There was no trace of timidity and inferiority. She was like a white orchid with a


    faint fragrance, not afraid of anyone.


    Andrew Jiang rubbed his chin. He was finally relieved, but at the same time felt a little headache.


    Cherry was really difficult to solve.


    "You''re in your senior year, and you''re about to graduate. What''s your n?" He asked gently. The


    stove on the tea table was slowly boiling water, and the boiling water vapor floated in the room, emitting


    the fresh fragrance of the tea.


    "My grandfather isn''t in good health and he stays at home alone. So I intend to go back and find a job


    so that I can take care of him conveniently." Even if Gail had been with James, she wouldn''t leave her


    grandfather at home alone.


    "So you are not going to stay in the NF City, are you?" He smiled faintly, without the tentative and


    serious look he had just seen.


    "I don''t want to leave my grandfather alone at home. He is too old to stand the toss." Gail looked into


    the eyes of Andrew Jiang and answered calmly.


    Maybe he was just trying to find out whether Gail really liked James. But Gail couldn''t forget that


    grandfather was her only family member now.


    "If James wants you to stay in the NF City, what''s your choice?" He asked with a faint smile.


    "Do I have to choose? Besides, you haven''t told me that I will be James'' wife. I know that now I''m his


    girlfriend. I only want to be his girlfriend. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to make such a choice now. I


    can ept James disappearance for a month, and then he can take it that I aming home and


    taking care of my grandfather. If I really give up anything for love, it should not be the person I love, but


    something outside of human, shouldn''t it? My home is not far from the NF City. It''s kind of a long-


    distance rtionship. After all, we should discuss with each other about what we should consider in the


    future. See, am I right? " The smile on Gail''s face became more and more obvious, which indicated that


    her mood fluctuated.


    But Gail did not show any sign of embarrassment or uneasiness. Andrew Jiang looked at her quietly,


    with admiration hidden in his bright eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Emily who was walking down the stairs got so angry that she said directly, "Gail, you are


    too arrogant to talk to my grandfather like that! Do you mean that even if James is an excellent man, he


    is not as important as your grandpa in your hometown? James is an excellent man. Do you want him to


    go hometown with you?" She pointed angrily at Gail, and intended to sow discord, let Andrew Jiang


    saw the true face of Gail.


    Andrew Jiang pretended not to hear what Emily said, and looked at Gail sitting in a decent


    manner.

 Chapter 100 Talking About Knowledge

    Chapter 100 Talking About Knowledge


    Andrew burst intoughter and said, "Okay, okay. Your answer is impable. You are indeed the girl


    that James likes. It seems that I am really old and a little stubborn. Young people nowadays have the


    freedom of young people. My question is really a bit tricky! Ha-ha!"


    Gail nced at Emily, and she had nned to answer Emily, but there was no need to talk about length


    with a fool. If Gail argued with Emily, she would hurt her own emotion and education. Gail''s indifference


    was the best answer to Emily.


    Deep inside, Gail believed that James''s grandpa, Andrew was a wise man. If he couldn''t understand


    the simple intention of Emily, it meant that she shouldn''t have been so serious with them.


    The fact had proved that Andrew was very smart. He should be a very powerful person. But he had


    hidden himself well. He had no longer been confined to NF City!


    Then James¡­ Does it mean that he''s expanding his business? Does he mean that he doesn''t want


    anyone to interfere with his happiness? Does it mean that he''s working hard for it?


    But in this month, James also frequently sent message to Gail. He didn''t disappear as he said when he


    said goodbye to her. He just didn''t tell her his specific address.


    Thinking of this, Gail finally realized that James was not as simple as she had thought. What about his


    heart? What about his love for her? Did he take her as the most important woman in his eyes as what


    she believed?


    "What are you thinking about? You looked so decisive and eloquent just now, but why are you so


    hesitant now? What are you worrying about? Don''t worry. I''m just asking. I won''t break you up! Andrew


    "Grandpa, do you mean that you agree them to be together? What about me? James and I grew up


    together. How can you allow him to be with another woman?" When Emily saw that Andrew totally


    changed his attitude to Gail, a strong sense of crisis swept through her body!


    Andrew smiled at Emily, who was sitting next to him, and patted her on the hand gently. "You are a few


    years younger than James. It was impossible for you to be his childhood sweetheart. But it is just


    because you have known each other since childhood and you are too familiar with each other that you


    are not suitable to be a couple."


    "But I asked you to uphold justice for me today. Grandpa, why are you on her side? Grandpa, you love


    me so much. Why did you destroy my hope? Grandpa¡­ You don''t love me anymore and everyone


    doesn''t care about me. I have always been¡­ I like James so much!" Tears coursed down Emily''s


    cheeks. Her words were full of grievance.


    "Okay, okay, Emily. We both know what you are thinking. When you grow up a little bit, you will


    understand that there is no future for one''s own wishful thinking. It''s not love or adoration. It''s just kind


    of admiration and dependence on your brother. Don''t cry, Emily. It''s even worse for you to cry." Andrew


    immediatelyforted Emily.


    "Grandpa, you just don''t like me. You don''t want me to be your grandson''s wife, do you? I''m back. I''m


    so embarrassed today! You are all lying!" With that, Emily stood up and ran out. Her cries could be


    heard until her back was out of sight.


    ''Hey, Emily!''


    Gail was just watching the process. After all, she had nothing to do with it.


    "Why don''t you say something?" Although Andrew felt sorry for Emily, he appreciated this woman who


    was mature and calm.


    Gail held the tea cup and looked at Andrew, "Andrew, you know that Emily doesn''t like me very much. If


    I say anything else, I will only annoy her. Besides, I can understand that even the people closest to her


    acquiesce that she doesn''t match the man she loves. She must hate the woman for taking away the


    man she loves. So do I. Maybe I have nothing, but I won''t give up on the one I love."


    "I''m not asking you to give up. I just want to meet you and see if you''re suitable for James. But now I


    have seen it. At least you are more suitable than Emily. As for other things, I don''t care. After all, I can''t


    interfere in his love life. James doesn''t like us, including his father and mother. In fact, we both owe him


    a lot. Now we just want to make up for him. Of course, we don''t dare to destroy his happiness. Don''t be


    on guard against me, as if I were a bad person. After all, I am his grandfather." Andrew was not


    satisfied with Gail''s armed state.


    Gail smiled, "I''m relieved to hear that. You are a powerful man and I have to be respectful to you all the


    time. Was that a test to me? Did it mean that you have agreed not to go against us? I should thank you,


    Andrew!" Gail found that Andrew''s attitude rxed a lot and Emily left with anger. Deep in her heart,


    she thought he was very nice.


    "You are smart. You know I was bluffing. As James''s grandfather, I''m worried about him very much. So


    I rushed back from abroad before he came back. I wanted to know if he lied to me out of anger. I don''t


    think he should marry a woman from a rich family. After all, few of the rich families can help us. Don''t


    worry. We won''t stop you because of the background. Just stay here for dinner today." Andrew was


    satisfied with his future granddaughter inw.


    "Well¡­ It''s still early. I can eatter after Ie back." The serious expression on his face just now


    suddenly turned to be so easygoing, which made Gail speechless.


    "Anyway, we will be a family from now on. What are you afraid of? If I treat you well now, perhaps


    James will call me grandpa. I have already asked Alice to cook for you. You can leave after dinner."


    Andrew stood up and went to the study.


    Gail stood up too, but she was stopped by Andrew.


    "Is your name Gail? Come over and follow me to the study. Although I don''t mind your background, you


    have to be a little knowledgeable." With these words, Andrew slowly walked towards the study.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I''m afraid that Ick some knowledge. After all, I''m not a top student. I just finished my study


    smoothly." All of a sudden, it dawned on Gail that she should prepare for her further education in


    college. She would be talkative and more confident next time when she faced such a situation.


    "The knowledge I referred to is not the result of your study. I mean the literature cultivation. The


    quintessence of our culture is the most useful. As a person who studied Chinese characters, he or she


    was supposed to study calligraphy and poetry. Even if he or she doesn''t do that, we should try our best


    to cultivate this interest. When you go abroad to teach your son, there are still something you can teach


    him." Speaking of this, Andrew''s attitude became more and more serious.

 Chapter 101 Make A Report

    Chapter 101 Make A Report


    The next morning, when Gail just got up, she received a call from James.


    "Honey, did you miss me? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''m not used to it. " As soon as James


    opened his mouth, Gail heard James'' very aggrieved and discontented voice.


    Her face flushed when Gail recalled what had happened that night.


    "Stop it. What are you busy with today? Didn''t you sleep well? "Gail shifted the topic immediately.


    "Gai, I transferred your living expenses to you yesterday."


    "¡­¡­" Gail was about to refuse James because she had some.


    "I don''t resent your thinness. I just heard that you are too thin and want to put on some weight."


    "If you say that again, I don''t mind cklisted you!" Gail gritted her teeth and cursed.


    "I''m not kidding. "Don''t think too much. I just remembered your shy look, so I have specially searched


    for it on the Inte..." Well, I did some science, and I decided that I like childhood sweethearts."


    "What do you mean?" Gail had no idea what James was talking about.


    "Childhood sweetheart. Isn''t it the mean to grow up together?"


    "¡­¡­" Gail guessed what James meant.


    "Well, Gai, don''t be angry. I''m not kidding. No matter what you do, I think you are the best. Let''s talk


    about something new these two days. I''m so busy recently. My brain doesn''t work well. Tell me what


    happened to you recently, especially if you ever contacted that senior again! "


    "I have a matter that is very closely rted to you, but do you still take me as a child, little fool! I don''t


    want to talk to you now. We''ll talk about it after you get the news. Who knows whether what I said will


    affect your work or not? " Gail still couldn''t get used to James'' serious and not serious. She felt a little


    dizzy.


    "What is it? Someone is looking for you? " James became more serious and a little nervous.


    "So you knew it. Then I won''t repeat it to you. After all, you will hear someone else talk about it. I don''t


    need to tell you in advance."


    "Gai, seriously, someone is here to give you a hard time? That day, Daniel came to me because an old


    man wanted to know something about you. I''m afraid that he will do something bad to you. After all,


    now the most important thing for them is to get involved in my marriage. Now I''m trying to build a


    golden house to hide you. " James sounded upset as he thought his family would make things difficult


    for Gai.


    "But he has already looked for me. I also went to your grandfather''s house, had dinner and chatted with


    him over tea. Humph, you said you were keeping an eye on me. Don''t you know what happened


    yesterday? " Gail was actually a little surprised. James didn''t know she had met his grandpa.


    "What? Did he make trouble for you? " James suddenly stood up from the chair and listened to Gail


    nervously.


    When Gail heard James'' serious and worried look, she was not going to joke about it anymore. "No,


    your grandpa looks serious, but in fact he is very amiable."


    "Amiable? Why don''t I know he can be amiable? What''s wrong with you? " Hearing this, James was


    relieved.


    "Yes, we drank tea together and visited his study. It''s just a small library and there are many invaluable


    art works. Your grandfather is so rich!" Yesterday, Gail went to the library of Andrew. It seemed like a


    new world! She still admired him.


    James sneered, "he even told you to go to the library. He is really nice to you. I have never been in


    there before!"


    "Does it mean that I have stolen your favour? It can be seen that your grandpa really cares about you.


    But there may be some misunderstandings between you two. He didn''t bully me. Instead, he asked me


    to have dinner and then asked someone to send me to school. " To tell the truth,ter, Gail felt that


    Andrew was like her grandfather, who spoiled her grandson more.


    James didn''t speak for a long time, and Gail did not press him.


    "James, I was worried before, and I almost had a fight with your grandpa. And don''t know what


    happened back then, and I didn''t know how to exin it to you! Emily was there, I have totally offended


    her. Yesterday Emily left your grandfather''s home with tears. I didn''t expect her to love you so much. "


    "Do you still want to help her?" James asked in a louder voice.


    "No, I''m not that great. I''m a selfish person." As long as she thought of James being so popr, it was


    not hard to imagine that the future would not be very smooth.


    "I''m d to hear that. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson," James said gently and yawned.


    "What on earth had you done? You work so hard and kept a secret from me." Gail wondered where on


    earth he was.


    "I will tell you when Ie back. You just need to stay at school safe. If someone asks you to see him


    or go to his home again, you must tell me and get my permission before you go!"


    "Okay, I will tell you in advance! Ha ha! "


    "Good. If you let me know you''re not frank, prepare to go home and get your butt kicked." James


    seemed to be dressed neatly with one hand.


    "Yes, sir!" Gail was afraid that James would say something disgusting to her again, so she hung up the


    phone in a hurry as Iris happened to put her ear near her ear to listen.


    "Oh, you started to disy your affection in the early morning. I didn''t expect that your CEO is so


    clingy." Iris'' eyes flickered, the strongest sign of a gossipy mind.


    I''ll set off as soon as possible. You haven''t washed your hair yet. Don''t you want to see the handsome


    guy? "


    "Gai, don''t push me. You can y with the mobile phone to show off your affection. I will be right back."


    Then Iris ran to the bathroom to clean her hair.


    In the afternoon, Gail ran into someone at the school gate.


    How could it be so coincident, there were always people from the Jiang family these two days.


    "Hi, Gail. Would you like a cup of tea?" Daniel suddenly appeared in front of Gail with the most


    fashionable hairstyle and the most cool sunsses.


    Remembering what James had told, Gail took out her phone and exined, "I need to ask for


    permission. Why do you want tea with me? I''m just a university student. It''s not worth investigating. "


    Daniel''s charming eyes were covered by the sunsses, which made him look more attractive and


    attractive. "I just want to have a chat with you. Why are you so cautious? I won''t make things difficult for


    you. "Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gail hid her cell phone behind her back, "I don''t believe it. You alle to me. It''s certainly not just a


    talk. Andrew talked to me yesterday. You should know that. "


    To be honest, Gail was confused now. There were more and more people in the Jiang family, and they


    were more and more concerned about their affairs. She had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 102 Seeing Peach Blossom

    Chapter 102 Seeing Peach Blossom


    When Daniel saw the cautious look on Gail''s face, he couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "Okay, okay.


    If you call him now, I''m sure he''ll agree. But I don''t think he has time to answer your call. "


    As Daniel spoke, the phone call was answered by Gail, "Hello, James."


    In an instant? When did this guy answer the phone so quickly? A lover is more important than a friend!


    He lied out that he was busy before! Only when his sweetheart called him would he answer in a


    second!


    "What''s wrong? Did You miss me so fast? " James lowered his voice, but it was very quiet on the other


    end of the line.


    "Are you in a meeting?"


    "It''s okay. You first." No matter how important it was, he must answer her phone.


    "Your uncle wants to buy me a cup of tea. Should I go with him or not?" Now that James had said it,


    Gail would ask as soon as possible.


    "Daniel? Ask him to answer the phone! " James frowned with displeasure at the mention of his uncle.


    She handily handed Daniel the phone, "James said he wanted you to answer the phone."


    "Since you know I''m his uncle, then I''m also your uncle? Naughty girl. " Daniel felt no sense of


    achievement at all when he saw that Gail didn''t call him uncle.


    "Who should call you ''uncle''? Why are you looking for her? If you say what you shouldn''t tell her, be


    careful that I will let him look for you when Ie back. " James said to Daniel menacingly.


    "Cough...... How can I say something I shouldn''t say! Andrew didn''t say anything improper to her, so I


    didn''t know what else I could say. As long as you don''t say anything, I won''t say anything. The reason


    why I asked her here is that I want to know Andrew''s attitude. I think he doesn''t object you, but I''m not


    sure whether your father will object or not. After all, he has some problems at the moment and needs


    the help of the FY Group. " Daniel was sessfully grasped the point of pain for James. As a result,


    James toned down his words a lot.


    James turned to another topic, "aren''t you very familiar with him? You can help him get through the


    pain, can''t you. If anyone dares to use my private affairs to help him with his career, I will never let him


    go, even though he is my nominal father! You''d better tell him that if he intends to find Gail and ask you


    to be his matchmaker, I can destroy his career in the United States. Don''t forget, I don''t like the job of


    CEO of the RF Group. Do you think I would still take that position if not for the fact that mypany


    can cooperate with the RF Group? " James snorted with sarcasm. The coldness and ruthlessness at


    the corner of his mouth made people dare not approach.


    Daniel put on an innocent smile and said, "why did you say that? I didn''t talk about it as your father. Our


    rtionship is not as close as you think. What''s more, as your uncle, I have the right to meet my future


    nephew''s wife! "


    "You are not allowed to see her! Now that you don''t understand what I mean, I''ll make it clear again! If


    any of you dare to hurt her, I''ll kill your family!" As soon as James finished saying that, he threw the


    cellphone onto the long conference table.


    All the people on the spot kept an eye on James'' phone, and felt that the atmosphere around him was


    getting colder and colder. When the phone was thrown away, everyone was holding their breath.


    After a while, James rubbed his temples, opened his eyes and said lightly, "let''s continue the meeting!"


    On the other side of the line, Gail saw Daniel staring nkly at the phone and asked doubtfully, "what


    did James say? Why did hang up? "


    Daniel pretended as if nothing had happened, and said with a sunny smile, "nothing, I suddenly have


    something to deal with, so I won''t invite you to tea. How about another day? I''ll treat you to tea. "


    Daniel was annoyed and said, "all my families are not your families?


    Then Daniel turned around and walked to his car.


    Gail looked at Daniel''s back, wondering what James had said to him just now. She didn''t know what


    James'' meant.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But James might be very busy. Gail decided to ask him when he called.


    While Daniel walked to his own luxury car, he said with self-mockery, "that guy is really smart. He can


    see that! Noble, it seems that your son knows your bad habits very well! I don''t want to help you


    anymore. I will go and find girls. "


    The wind of March and half came, and the peach flowers on the mountain were in full bloom.


    Everyone had to do an internship, prepared for exams, seized the time to study in the library, immersed


    in the sea of books.


    Today, however, the sun was shining brightly outside. In a bid to have a look at the nature instead of


    the library, Gail changed her mind.


    "Iris, it''s so beautiful. Let''s go up the mountain today to have a look. It''s said that the peach blossom on


    the eastern mountain has bloomed. Don''t you always like the drama called peach blossom? Why don''t


    you watch the peach blossom too? " Gail pushed Irising out of the toilet half asleep. Iris didn''t


    seem to be in such a good moodtely.


    "Okay. Wait a moment. We will set off when I get ready."


    "Why have you been absent-minded recently? Are you still in love with your handsome Jake?" Gail


    didn''t think Iris was sleepy, but she was longing for love, "Well, forget it. Jake already has someone he


    likes. I have no chance at all. I''m going to wash my face. Now, you charge my phone first. I''ll take more


    selfiester! "


    "Okay, I can take the power bank with me. I''ll let you take more pictures." It seemed that Iris was really


    unhappy.


    "Sure. Gai is the best to me."


    They put on the casual shoes and clothes that they didn''t usually wear, and went to the mountain


    happily.


    They hadn''t been out in nature for a long time, as soon as they saw the peach blossom everywhere,


    they felt better.


    In the distance, the pinky white clouds were like a fairy lying on a cyan mountain. The light fragrance of


    the flowers was fresh and refreshing, much more intoxicating than drinking a bowl of refined peach


    blossom wine.


    "Gai, if I hadn''te to see the peach blossom today, I would be regretful for the rest of my life. The


    world is not as big as the eastern mountain. No matter how handsome he is, he is other''s boyfriend! "


    Iris stretched out her arms and closed her eyes. At the moment, she began to feel disappointed again.


    "Seeing such a good peach blossom, are you still worry that your love luck will be bad? Since when


    have you be so sentimental? I like the heartless and handsome Iris. " Gail gently put her hands


    on Iris'' shoulders and consoled her in a calm voice.


    In fact, Gail had never seen Iris acting like this. It seemed that Iris really fell in love with Jake. Gail had


    thought that the person who could attract Iris would be a bright and handsome big boy, not a


    workaholic like Jake.


    "Fine, fine. I''m just not reconciled to it! Come on, let''s go to see peach blossom. I heard there is a


    temple above. By the way, let''s go there and pray for a marriage certificate, okay? " Speaking of


    marriage, Iris yearned for it. Iris wouldn''t be so sad if she met someone she fell in love with at first


    sight.


    Looking at the man who was taking pictures of the peach blossom with a camera on Gail''s back not far


    away, he looked like Jake.

 Chapter 103 . Luck In Love

    Chapter 103 . Luck In Love


    "Gai, what are you looking at?" Seeing that Gail was in a daze, Iris followed her sight.


    "Hey, Iris, I saw a handsome man over there. Let''s go and see him." Gail turned around and pointed at


    the road packed with people in the distance.


    "That''s great! I really want to meet handsome guys under the peach tree!" Luckily, Iris didn''t notice


    Jake.


    Because Iris noticed that standing next to Jake is a long hair with sunsses beautiful girl.


    It turned out that Jake liked that kind of girl. But Gail was still worried Iris was with Jake. So it was a


    chances to give her to meet a better one. When Iris saw Jake stand with other girls, she would certainly


    feel ufortable.


    Gail took Iris and followed a foreign handsome guy with fair skin and blond hair. Moreover, he was


    alone!


    "Gai, I feel my consciousness is so shallow. I''m actually in love with that cold man, and he has a


    girlfriend. I never expect that the handsome foreign guy is really handsome! Look at his long legs, and


    he''s wearing short shirts and short pants. We all wear long suits. Isn''t he cold? "


    "Wow, he seems to see me. He can understand what I''m saying, can''t he?" Iris suddenly covered her


    mouth said quietly to Gail, her face was as red as a tomato. Perhaps it was because the sun was too


    bright, or perhaps it was because the handsome foreign guy was too charming.


    After a while, the handsome man stopped and took photos.


    Iris and Gail stopped at a ce where they could observe.


    "Gai, look at him! His hair and beard are all golden, and the hair all over his body is golden, isn''t it? "


    While saying that, Iris covered her eyes by her hands, as if she had recalled something that could not


    be described.


    Without thinking too much, Gail replied, "I think so. He is not the yellow race. He is handsome and he


    has big eyes and fair skin. I bet his family are beautiful. If he had a younger sister, she would be a


    beauty! "


    "Yes, but I care more about him...... Uh, does his nose hair...... "


    "Em?" That was totally unbelievable. Gail looked at Iris who was thinking of the wrong thing.


    "Nothing. I was just guessing. It''s fun! Haha, if I can be with such a handsome man, will I be happy


    every day? ''. WOW! His deep and charming blue eyes! Would they sucked someone in? Besides, I can


    see his regr facial features every day. I feel happy even without eating or sleeping! " She repeated,


    louder and louder.


    "Keep your voice down. The handsome man is gazing at you." Gail really didn''t want to admit that Iris


    was her friend. She was so......


    "Oh, really? He really looked at me. Shall I go to get an autographed photo, or a group photo, or


    something like that to live up to the fate of meeting in a vast sea of people? " Iris was so excited that


    she took out her phone and wanted to touch the screen.


    People''s eyes were bright when they saw the handsome man resting on the side of the road, and many


    beautiful women went over to have a photo with him.


    "No, no, No. how can my handsome guy be touched by other women? I have to take photos!" Iris ran to


    the man excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Gail was squatting down and watching more and more people be Iris''petitors,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    asking for a group photo with a handsome guy.


    Many people followed the trend to take photos, or they thought the boy was a star. Seeing that


    everyone was so enthusiastic, the handsome foreign guy took his backpack and walked forward.


    However, before Iris managed to stand in front of him, the handsome foreign guy had already walked


    away, and Iris called to Gail to follow up.


    Gail had no choice but to pick up the pace in order to get iris to take a photo with the handsome guy.


    Gail didn''t want to follow the handsome guy all the time. If he climbed to the top of the mountain, she


    had no energy at all. Gail could only stop him and take a photo with him first.


    Since Gail had been diligent with her training, she could easily climb the stairs. She overtook Iris and


    caught up with the handsome man.


    Gail called the handsome boy in fluent English, "Hello, handsome boy, please wait for a moment. Can I


    take a picture with you?"


    He suddenly turned around and said with a smile, "sure. Two of you have followed me all the way


    here."


    "Well..." He found them a long time ago.


    He said in fluent Chinese. He sat on the stone bench as he asked, "where''s your friend? I heard what


    she said. But I didn''t expect her to be so eloquent that she even didn''t dare to greet me. "


    "¡­¡­" Iris happened to catch up with him and smiled awkwardly when she heard his words.


    "Aren''t you going to take a photo with him? Hurry up." Gail urged her, Iris just said so much nonsense,


    It was dramatic, the handsome man can speak Chinese


    "Handsome boy, can I take a photo with you?" The little grin made Iris'' face redder.


    The handsome man smiled charmingly. "Of course, you can also see if my nose hair is golden."


    "Poof!" hearing his words, Gailughed out loudly, she received a big look from Iris, then Gail quickly


    held it back.


    "No...... Sorry, I thought you didn''t understand... " Fortunately, she didn''t say something wretched just


    now.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m also curious about your wild imagination. You have such an imagination" He still


    smiled brightly and took out his own camera to take a photo of Iris.


    It turned out that he had brought two cameras. One was the quick snap and the other was a


    professional camera with long lens.


    It seemed that he was so strong that he could bring a lot of things to see the peach blossom.


    Iris took the photo from him with embarrassment. Her smile in the photo was pure and shy, and she


    couldn''t help covering half of her face with her hand. I shouldn''t have said that. Besides, he is so


    handsome that I dare not look at him. ''. Iris thought.


    "Hurry up. Take out your phone and take more photos." Worried about Iris, Gail took out her phone


    from her pocket.


    "Let''s take a picture together. I have a selfie stick. I can lend it to you."


    Since Iris was in a daze, She was smitten by the handsome man in front of her.


    Iris took a lot of photos with him and also took many of them with the help of Gail.


    Iris waved her hand and said goodbye to him, absent-minded. She regretted not having given him a


    phone number until she couldn''t see him.


    "Look at you, loser." Gail gave Iris the phone.


    At this moment, a handsome man and a pretty woman walked towards them.


    Iris was only a little stunned, and then happily greeted them.


    "What a coincidence! Jake, youe here to see the peach blossom, too?" Iris'' smile was impable,


    just as beautiful as the peach flowers here.


    "Yes. The peach flowers are beautiful. We would miss them if we don''t take a look at them," Jake


    replied with a yful smile.


    "Yes. You can continue to watch the peach flowers. And we had a rest in here for a while." Iris still


    smiled in an innocent way, but everyone knew that she meant that she didn''t allow them to rest with her


    in the pavilion.


    Hearing that, the corners of Gail''s mouth twitched slightly. Why did she suddenly have so much


    courage?


    Handsome boys were indeed very charming!

 Chapter 114 Bastard

    Chapter 114 Bastard


    On the QH Tidal ts, James held Gail''s hand and said softly, "Gai, what happened yesterday is really


    an ident. Will you me me for that?"


    Hearing that Gail''s face turned red and she didn''t say anything.


    "Of course you should me me. It never urred to me that you would drink that ss of tea, it''s all


    Jackson done! But I will be responsible for you. From now on, you are mine. I will be responsible for


    you to the end. "


    Standing on the soft beach, Gail lowered her head and said with a red face, "I found that the tea tasted


    bad. But I didn''t expect it happened so soon...... I wasn''t prepared...... I mean I won''t me you since


    that happened. After all, we like each other. You don''t have to be too... "


    James put his hand above Gail''s head and pulled her close to him. "Gai, look at me. You can scold me


    if you are mad at me."


    Gail was too shy to talk about it, so she buried her face in his chest.


    At this moment, James'' cell phone rang and saved Gail from the embarrassment.


    With Gail''s head still on James'' chest, she heard his maic voice, "what''s the matter?"


    James spoke in a cold voice, which waspletely different from the previous one. And Gail also


    listened to him carefully. Did he have something urgent to deal with?


    "When? I still have something to deal with today. You take care of thepany first. If you have any


    trouble, let me know at any time. "


    Gail secretly smiled, ''is it because of me that he says he can''t leave me alone?''


    "Let''s talk about itter. I have to go now."


    She raised her head and smiled at him. "What''s the matter? You can go back to your work if you are


    busy. I can go to school. "


    James poked Gail''s nose and added, "you want to drive me away? You think too much. I just want to


    be with you now. I don''t want to go anywhere. I''ll keep pestering you. "


    "Oh, but you are so busy with your business. Do you have any big activities recently? If you are busy,


    you really don''t have to care about me! " He had been out of town in thest month of his absence.


    Now he came back with Gail, which might affect his work.


    He wanted to say something more, but the phone in his pocket rang again.


    "Daniel, it''s better for you to call me at this time, especially something very important." Thest thing he


    wanted to do was to hear so many annoying phone calls which could affect his mood when he was with


    Gail.


    "Am I interrupting you guys? You can continue. I''lle to you a few minutester! "


    At the thought of this, a dash of gloom shed across James'' face. ''is Daniel doubting that I only can


    make a few minutes?


    "Speak now!"


    "Bring your girlfriend to the house. Your father, Cherry and her father havee and they all want to


    see you! To the Andrew''s house. "


    James clenched his teeth and said, "Am Iing for a trial there? I advise you not to meddle in my


    affairs. I will live my own life and do not need their concern! "


    "Today is different. Cherry insisted on marrying you, but Andrew supports you, so you muste


    today! If you want to protect your own happiness, then behave well and let them not interfere! " Daniel


    knew that Gail was James'' woman, and couldn''t touch. But what happened today was big. James had


    to face it!


    James was like a hedgehog, well-guarded. Gail could clearly feel his coldness and endurance! Gail


    didn''t know what was going on in James'' family. Why would James be so angry when he heard the call


    from his family? Why was he unwilling to talk to them and even disassociate himself from them.


    "Are you so kind to me? Why do you still think for me?" Daniel was the only person in the Jiang family


    that James was willing to talk to. But when it came to family matters, he would think Daniel as a team


    with others and wouldn''t make friends with anyone.


    "You can''t tell good from bad! If I didn''t do that for your own good, how would I tipped you off? Why


    don''t you look on the bright side? Today you came back and shut their mouths, so that they wouldn''t


    dare to speak ill of you in the future. This is a good chance. Since everyone is here, you shoulde


    back to resolve it as soon as possible. In the future, no one dares to go against you openly. Do you


    think so? "


    James pressed his lips tightly. His cold and rigid line showed that he was in a conflict at the moment!


    "You''d better tell the truth. I''ll be here by dinnertime in the evening. No, I will call you after dinner. " It


    was a good chance indeed. Daniel didn''t dare to do it right under James nose, even if Daniel had


    invited James to go back on purpose!


    James hung up the phone and patted Gail on the shoulder gently. "Gai, we might have to face a


    challenge. Would you like to face it with me. That Andrew you metst time is indeed my grandfather,


    but I didn''t know his existence until veryte, because no one told me that I am an illegitimate child. So


    I didn''t tell you that my mother left the city because I was adopted by the Jiang family. I had a bad


    rtionship with my father, and I hated his family very much. But since they want to get involved in my


    things, I have to tell them that I will solve my problem by myself. So would you like to go home with


    me? "


    James'' words confused Gail, but she pounced on the words of the illegitimate child and suddenly


    began to feel sorry for the seemingly morous CEO, she couldn''t help hugging him.


    "Since you have chosen me and I have also chosen you, I will go with you. But I am still a little scared


    to go there in this way. After all, I am going to see your family. What should I do if they don''t like me? "


    Gail had been well aware of her family background.


    "Then let them mind it. My father drove my mother out because of unequal status. Now he is being


    together with a wife from a right family, they are not much better. I know about love. It mostly depends


    on the feelings between two people. Whether we can cross these barriers or not, it depends on


    ourselves, right? "


    "¡­¡­" Gail was struggling. Although she didn''t hate anyone because of her identity, she thought living


    with grandfather was the blessing of God for her. But in others'' eyes, she didn''t deserve James. But he


    was so confident in Gail, Gail didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "You are my woman. Yours are mine. Mine is yours. I only want to be with you. If they fall in love with a


    girl from a rich family, they can marry her. I only want you. Yesterday was also my first time. I dedicated


    myself to you. Of course you should be responsible for me. I have been responsible for you. Would you


    like to rise and fall with me together? "


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "¡­¡­" Gail''s face was as red as an apple. James made an affronted threat to her, but his tone was


    aggrieved, It was the first time Gail had heard it. ''I have to admit that sometimes he is eloquent. He can


    always convince me with a few words, '' she thought.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as a yes." After saying that, James lowered his head happily and


    gave a kiss on Gail''s lips. "You''re so cute. Keep it!" He couldn''t help kissing and pinching her on the


    face when he saw Gail staring at him.


    "You...... What are you doing here? "


    "I know exactly what you mean, don''t I? Come on, I''ll take you to tidy it up. After all, Cherry is not easy


    to deal with! But in my eyes, you are much better than her! Don''t to be disgraced, you hear me? "


    "Humph! I will to be disgraced!" Gail was so angry, If he disliked and avoided her, he could find


    someone else.


    He touched her head gently and said, "I''d like to. Anyway, you are much better than them!"


    "¡­¡­" Gail was speechless!

 Chapter 115 Designer

    Chapter 115 Designer


    A few days ago, James called the designer to order clothes for him, and he didn''t know if the clothes


    are ready yet. So he led Gail to his exclusive designer shop.


    To his surprise, as soon as he entered the door, he saw several white wedding dresses embroidered on


    the men''s clothes before, and all kinds of cheongsam long as well as short skirts with different sizes,


    which were eye-catching.


    The quiet shop was now crowded with customers.


    When the designer, George Huang saw that James held a gentle and generous girl''s hand walking into


    the shop, he immediately knew that she must be Mr. James''s fianc¨¦e.


    George Huang immediately walked up to James and said with a big smile, "Mr. James, why are you


    here? Come in. Your fianc¨¦e is really beautiful, better than I imagined. Look at her body, it''s a typical


    golden ratio, and look at her face, it''s a typical..." His eyes fell on Gail. The more he looked at her, the


    more excited he was.


    "Now that you know she is my fianc¨¦e, you''d better be careful," James warned in a cold voice James


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    didn''t allow other people to take a look at Gai. He was very displeased to see George Huang''s eyes


    almost fixing on Gail!


    "Well, as a designer, of course I only see your fianc¨¦e from the aesthetic point of view. Don''t be so


    stingy!" George Huang immediately straightened his back, but his eyes still couldn''t help locking on


    Gail.


    "Shut up, or I''ll withdraw my investment on your shop!" Without giving a nce at the man, James


    directly pulled the perplexed Gail and walked towards women''s clothes.


    George Huang smiled sheepishly, "Okay, okay, I won''t look at her, okay? You see, women''s clothes are


    sold well. And thanks to the concept of women''s clothes you gave me, I used to sell men''s clothes all


    the time, and only the men entered the shop before. How could a man buy clothes? He just picked two


    suits and went away. After all, my shop is your exclusive design shop! This garment is what you


    requested."


    "Have you brought all the clothes out? If it is for her, it must be a high-end one. There is no same one.


    Take it out and let us have a look." James didn''t want to waste any time on it and interrupted George,


    and then he simply sat on the sofa.


    "Okay, please wait a moment! Of course! How could Mr. James''s fianc¨¦e wear the same apparel with


    others? But you''d better go to the back room. I''m afraid that the customers here find that apparel. After


    all, if there are many people who like it, it is not unique."


    James stood up and said, "You don''t need to be talkative. Lead the way."


    Gail found that they talked so much that she had no chance to cut in before. But now she could say


    something.


    She asked in a low voice, "James, when did I be your fianc¨¦e? Did he get the wrong person? By


    the way, is this your shop? Do you still have your own brand? Wow, James, you are awesome! I didn''t


    know you have such novel taste!"


    "You are indeed my fianc¨¦e. We are going to get married, aren''t we? Sooner orter! And there was no


    way he would mistake you for someone else! Is it strange that I make clothing brand? It''s not a part of


    the RF Group. Of course you won''t know it. Actually I had no choice, so that I epted the RF Group.


    It could only fulfill my half ambition. I was qualified for the position of CEO before I came to the RF


    Group. But now, it''s just because my nominal father has no sessor, so he gave it to me. You have to


    know that your fianc¨¦ is much better than you imagined!" After saying that, he knocked on Gail''s


    forehead.


    After hearing what James said, Gail pouted and covered her forehead with her hands. "You just want to


    say that I''ve hooked up with a rich man. No, I found a rich husband! Who is my fianc¨¦? You have just


    be my boyfriend. I will not get used to what you said!"


    James tapped on her head again, "I''ll make it clear again that I''m your fianc¨¦. If you want me to be your


    husband, it''s okay! Anyway, there is no other title or identity! What''s more, I am your husband. Why


    aren''t you happy?


    "Okay, you are right!" Gail realized that she was unable to persuade him. All he said was for his good!


    "Good girl, that''s right!" James gently touched Gail''s head and felt the softness of her hair.


    It did work to touch her head. All theints in her heart had been stifled!


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that the CEO of the mysterious and wealthy RF Group would be so narcissistic! I


    didn''t know that you were not only the CEO of the RF Group, so I met a good judge of talents." George


    Huang teased!


    "You should look for the clothes. We are in a hurry! Oh, by the way, you should find some more suits.


    They should be able to show our temperament and make others jealous!" James added!


    "I get it. You are going to take your fianc¨¦e to see other women! It''s not your fault that you are so


    handsome, but you can''t court others. It was your fault to make your fianc¨¦e feel wronged!" George


    Huang was picking up clothes from the wardrobe and saying something at the same time!


    "No one takes you for a dumb even if you don''t speak. If you don''t like thefortable life here, I''ll ask


    you to design clothes for African refugees. Maybe I''ll have a high reputation!" James couldn''t figure out


    why he couldn''t resist the urge to spar with George Huang every time they met as if he was influenced


    by George Huang.


    No way. He was a cold and arrogant CEO. Why did he lose himself recently? However, when James


    went to Andrew''s houseter, he was confident of finding himself back.


    In fact, he liked himself more in front of Gail. He liked himself to be free when his guard was down. Gail


    was capable of setting his mind at ease. James found another side of himself as long as she was in his


    heart.


    He held Gail''s hand and said, "Gai, which kind of clothes do you like?Just tell him the style you like and


    what else you like. He will design it for you."


    Gail was thrilled and ttered. "You mean that I can have clothes custom-made? But I can''t afford any


    "Don''t worry. You are so beautiful. I can make clothes for you without charge." An unwee voice


    interjected.


    Ignoring George, James looked at Gail affectionately and said, "He has done anything for me. As my


    fianc¨¦e, you can ask him to do anything as you like. He can add your design elements, and then the


    clothes he makes will worth a lot of money. Thus you can regard it as just helping me and making


    clothes for you by the way. Is that okay now?" James knew that Gail didn''t like to owe others anything,


    so he tried all means to make her ept it.


    "Yes, I didn''t sell women''s clothes before. But now there are many regr customersing to my


    shop. Those women who choose clothes for their husband have crowded my shop. I will pay you back


    if your design concepts can make my goods popr!" Then George Huang walked out and handed the


    two sets of clothes to Gail.

 Chapter 116 White Vengeance

    Chapter 116 White Vengeance


    James stood up, grabbed his coat and made his way to the door. "I''m d you know that. From now


    on, Gai will work here as a part-time worker. You can pay her."


    Gail thought is not impossible. Gail did like designing.


    "Why don''t try on this?" Gail saw James carrying the clothes and leave. In case it didn''t fit, she was


    afraid it was not good to meet the parents.


    "They all are your size. You don''t have to try." James took Gail outside.


    "But I have never tried?" Gail asked in confusion.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    George couldn''t help butting in, "you''re already her fiancee. How could he not know the size of your


    clothes. You are still too naive! "


    After giving George a cold stare, James lowered his head gently to protect Gail while walking towards


    the door. "Don''t listen to him. I can see that," James said coldly.


    James'' words made Gail face even redder.


    After dinner, they drove to Andrew''s house. Gail had changed her dress, and it was just right. She


    wondered if James had stealthily measured her when she was asleep.


    But this dress was ordered at least several days ago. How did James know about it then? Did he really


    find it out? Or was her figure in a popr style?


    Perplexed, Gail walked out of the room and bumped into James'' shoulder.


    "You are absent-minded when walking. " James put his hands on Gail''s shoulders, watching her putting


    on the tight dress and nodding approvingly.


    "Can you really figure out what size I need? It is so fitting. You provided measurements that are more


    urate than those measured on the spot. " Gail''s dress was very fit, but it didn''t feel ufortable at


    all. It was a tailor-made dress for her.


    James picked a matched bag for Gail and said, "let''s go. We''ve known each other for a long time. You


    know, women''s eyes are good at colors and smells, while men''s eyes are good at the body shape of


    women. That''s the difference between men and women. I tell you the secret. Don''t overthink about it!


    James patted Gail''s head tofort her. Seeing her big mouth wide open, he knew she was


    overthinking.


    "Well, I''ve learned a lot. I didn''t know there was such a difference. " In fact, Gail muttered in her heart,


    ''how did he know all these? Does he still know about the difference between men and women? Or


    does he just find an excuse which is sober, refined and cultured?''?


    "Let''s go. You must remember that you are the apple of James today. If anyone dares to bully you,


    don''t be soft hearted. If you are scared, I will teach you a lesson when youe back! " For a girl like


    Gail, a little threat sometimes worked.


    Nodding her head, Gail took a deep breath and said, "yes. If I''m a coward, please bear it for me. After


    all, I came from the countryside."


    James knew that Gail was somewhat annoyed, so he picked her up with his arms around her waist and


    walked downstairs step by step. "You won''t be coward unless you act like a wild child. What''s more, I


    like the wild children and don''t like to be kept in captivity. Do you have any opinion?"


    Gail shook her head to feel his warm words and felt at ease.


    Gail had been to the Andrew''s house before. There was nothing for her to be afraid of. In addition,


    Andrew was more dignified, and the rest people were not, so Gail was not afraid of them at all!


    At 8 o''clock in the evening, James appeared outside the Jiang family''s mansion with Gail. As soon as


    the car stopped, some people came out from it.


    "Mr. James, Miss Gail, pleasee in. Andrew has been waiting for you." The servant led them the


    way behind one hand.


    With his eyes close into a line, James gave him a cold nce and said, "this is my fiancee. You know


    how to call her."


    The man immediately bowed his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Gail. This way please! His body


    was trembling slightly. Mr. James had never been here. He had only read it on TV or newspapers. He


    didn''t expect that Mr. James was so powerful!


    James took Gail''s hand and pinched it gently. "Rx. I''m here for you."


    She nodded and smiled, "well, I''m not nervous."


    The servant couldn''t help but sigh when she saw their backs. Mr. James and his fiancee were indeed a


    perfect match. This fiancee was more beautiful than anyone else in the room and the most important


    thing was that the servant feltfortable as soon as the servant saw her. She had not put on such a


    heavy makeup on her face, but her fair skin made her look so gorgeous and natural.


    When James and Gail entered the living room, they saw a lot of people sitting inside. Seeing that they


    were looking at them.


    "James, you''re back. Come and sit down! Andrew has been waiting for you for a long time. What took


    you so long? " The man who spoke was James'' father, who looked stern and stern.


    Holding Gail''s hand, James said, "you just had dinner."


    The smell of food remained in the air, which of course couldn''t escape James'' observation.


    Noble was so angry, "you are still in the right!"


    Daniel came to the rescue and said to James and Gail, "please take a seat. You''ve juste back and


    chatted with us. There are many people who just meet each other for the first time. It is a good chance


    for us to know each other. "


    James swept his gaze through the crowd and then rested his eyes on Cherry.


    Gail saw that Cherry was looking at them with a smile on her face. She was neither humble nor pushy.


    "I have something to tell you. Now that I''m here, let''s talk about it. I James will take care of my own


    business. I hope you won''t intervene. If you still interfere, I think you know what the consequences will


    be. Besides, few of you here are qualified to mind my business. " James nced around the room


    expressionlessly and his voice reached every ear.


    Noble, James'' father, jumped to his feet and trembled with anger. "You have the nerve to ask me what


    you have done to the RF Group and mypany in the US this month?"


    "I just express my attitude. If you still go your way, I have no choice." The irony at the corners of James''


    mouth was obvious.


    "¡­¡­" Noble were exasperated at James'' failure to make good. Pointing at James, Noble looked at


    Andrew and scolded, "Dad, look at him, what is his attitude?"


    With a delicate crutch in his hand, Andrew smiled at them and said, "Hello, Gail. Come and sit with me.


    Now that you are here, how can you still stand up? "


    Gail looked up at James. He led her to the couch and never let go of her hand.

 Chapter 117 Getting Married

    Chapter 117 Getting Married


    Watching the situation, Gail had no idea what to do. But Andrew was nice to herst time and he was


    kind this time. She''d like to see how he would behave.


    After they sat down, Andrew nced at Cherry who was sitting not far away and waved at her. "Cherry,


    you cane here to have a seat too. Since youe here for James, you cane and sit down.


    Let''s make it clear, in case we are in trouble in the future."


    Cherry smiled confidently as if she was the leading role today.


    There was sweat in Gail''s palms. She was afraid that Cherry would act like Melissa. However, Cherry


    didn''t look as intimidating as Melissa. Gail was afraid that she was a tough opponent with high emotion


    quotient. And Gail was far from that. She was just a rookie who had not graduated yet!


    "Grandpa, I know you feel sorry for your grandson, I took with me the warm jade walnuts that I bought


    abroad today. You can take them in your hand every day. Although James is very busy and ineloquent,


    I know he still remembers you. He is in a fit of pique now. We were friends when we were abroad. I


    know he likes having fun. After all, I think Gail looks like the former Julie." Cherry took out the gift and


    gave it to Andrew. Acting like a hostess, she put in a good word for James.


    Her words were provocative and provoking. When she talked about Julie, Gail was struck dumb with


    fear. ''She even knows things about Julie. It seems that she and James know each other a long time


    ago.'' Gail thought. ''Did James really have some fun with me?'' Gail stared at the glittering and


    translucent ashtray on the table. It was probably more expensive than the whole sofa and furniture.


    James gently patted on Gail''s head, tucked her hair around her ear and turned to look at Cherry


    indifferently.


    He said word by word, "I won''t say more. Today I just want to inform you that Gail is my fianc¨¦e. I hope


    you can watch what you say when you are talking. Don''t make her think too much. After all, she was


    too young to understand many things, so she couldn''t understand some words. Since I''m here, I''m


    going to tell Cherry my decision. I''ll exin the things happened between me and Julie to Gail. You


    don''t have to exin them for me."


    Although the smile on her face hadn''t disappeared yet, Cherry looked stiff with her tightly clenched


    fingers and the back of her hand.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry put in a good word for James in front of his grandpa, but he ignored her and announced that


    Gail was his fianc¨¦e.


    His words was like a p on Cherry''s face, and it was really a powerful p which made her blood cold


    in an instant.


    Unable to maintain her smile anymore, Cherry looked at James with hurt eyes and asked, "James, do


    you think she''s your fianc¨¦e? Stop it, Okay? Before you said she was yours..."


    "At that time, it was Daniel who said that he knew the whereabouts of my mother, and I was willing to


    y a y with you. That''s why I hate your tricks. Don''t wait for me to get angry to know how I feel at


    this moment. Although I don''t want to stay with you, I know what happened. " As James spoke, he took


    something out of his pocket.


    Others held their breath. They didn''t expect James to have such a high spirit. He was no worse than


    Andrew when Andrew was young.


    Daniel looked at them with great interest and admiration. How could they remain so calm under the


    gaze of so many people!


    James pulled out a small box from his pocket and pushed it in front of Andrew. He looked at Gail


    tenderly. "I know how you treated my fianc¨¦e that day. I''m not that kind of person who doesn''t know


    right from wrong. I just want to thank you on behalf of my fianc¨¦e.


    Andrew smiled lightly, reached out his hand and took the small delicate box. To be honest, it was the


    first time that he had looked at his grandson in such a close distance, and the first time that he had


    seen him taking things for him with such a good attitude. He was touched by what James had done for


    him. He had never thought that such a stubborn man would buy him a gift for the sake of Gail.


    Whatever it was, he would be satisfied.


    As soon as he opened the box of sandalwood, Andrew immediately closed the lid. He looked at James


    excitedly, with his eyes shining, "James, is this the real treasure?" He didn''t expect James to know his


    favorite.


    James responded, "When did I give a fake gift to you? I bought it for Gai. When I get married, I will


    inform Andrew of it. If anyone else is willing toe, they cane. But you have to make it clear in


    advance. I don''t want to see anyone who makes trouble."


    "¡­¡­" Gail stared at James''s gentle side face, as if his sharp tongue was just an illusion. Most


    importantly, when did she be his fianc¨¦e? When would she get married?


    Even if he wanted to piss those people off, he should discuss with her!


    Cherry stood up immediately. She endured all kinds of humiliation and waited for James to calm down


    a little. She didn''t expect that he would be so heartless. He even said that he was going to get married


    with Gail in front of so many people. Did he really mean it?


    Unable! Absolutely not!


    "How could you do this to me, James? I am your fianc¨¦e and I am the most suitable person for you.


    Why did you do that?" Cherry had never been humiliated like this. She had thought that as long as she


    was good to him, he would look at her differently!


    When they had been overseas, they had only a bowing acquaintance with each other, but Cherry had


    fallen in love with James. But her pride and self-esteem had always let her maintain a lukewarm


    rtionship with him. Now it seemed that it was only one of her wishful thinking!


    Although her flying back from America was an invitation from his father, she really fell in love with this


    handsome and steady man! She had thought that he was having fun with Gail, but it turned out that he


    cared about this girl so much!


    Noble was enraged, too. He stood up, "You¡­ You! How could you do this to her, James? Cherry has


    already fallen in love with you! You are an unfilial son! Do you know the consequence of offending the


    FY Group?" He was on the verge of vomiting blood. Now, it was necessary for him to solve the current


    problem by letting James marry Cherry.


    In a cold voice, James said, "That''s none of your business. You called her here. You can marry her


    yourself if you want to! If there is nothing else, I will leave now. Gai was scared to death by you guys."


    When he finished, he even consoled Gail and helped her stand up gently as she was almost frozen.


    "Are you talking nonsense? James, you can''t marry her well! " James''s father waspletely irritated.


    He never lost his manner like this!

 Chapter 118 To Stay

    Chapter 118 To Stay


    "Humph, then let''s wait for yourpany to go bankrupt!" As soon as James finished his words, he


    turned around and was about to leave. James didn''t want to waste his time on such a meaningless


    thing!


    Andrew wanted to say something, but he saw that Cherry rushed to them two steps. "James, do you


    really have no feelings for me? You said you wanted to be with me. Do you really like the woman who


    has nothing? " Cherry couldn''t believe it. She knew what kind of family Gail came from. Gail could


    neverpare with her. That was why she came to the Jiang family with confidence.


    A drop of tear fell down. Cherry was so determined to get James. She did not expect James to be so


    determined.


    At a loss for what to do, Gail pulled at James'' sleeve. As a result, James stopped and said, "if you


    hadn''t pushed me so hard, I wouldn''t have hated you so much. I have said those harsh words. But you


    are all too conceited. The one who wants to hold me in his hand, I will never be too polite. "


    Cherry bit her lips and stared at James.


    When James was about to leave, his grandfather said to him, "you and Gai can stay here tonight. I


    have a lot to say! "


    Cherry lowered her head, trying to hide her emotions. It was say that Andrew already epted the


    rtionship between them and James had seeded. Cherry turned around, grabbed her bag, wiped


    her tears and ran out of the door quickly.


    Cursing at James angrily, Noble almost lost his mind, but he had no choice and to go after Cherry!


    Daniel also knew that it was not good, after all, she was a hot potato, so he rushed out to chase after


    Cherry too. This woman was actually quite attractive. Maybe he could have a try!


    Andrewughed again as if he hadn''t seen what was happening outside. "You two stay here tonight. I


    can support your marriage. James, I know you''re still mad at us. But we''re family after all. We can sit


    down and talk about everything. "


    James was standing still, Gail stared at him with a lingering fear. Gail could see that James was not


    close to Andrew''s family, but the gift to Andrew, although it was given in his name, he could distinguish


    between kindness and hostility.


    At this time, Andrew gave Gail a hint. He wanted her to say something.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "James, why don''t you stay here? You and Andrew also have something to talk about." Gail boldly


    suggested. She had no idea what to do if James was angry.


    Hearing Gail''s words, James turned to her with a smile. He stroked her hair and said, "if you want to


    stay, then let''s stay here."


    "¡­¡­" How could she say that she wanted to stay? It was...... It was too...... ''Well, as long as James


    doesn''t get angry.'' Gail thought.


    Andrew watched the two of them, a smile of relief on his wrinkled face


    When Daniel rushed out, he saw that Cherry was crying sadly in the dim light of the streetmp.


    Standing behind her, Daniel said in a joking tone, "you are an excellent woman. Why must you choose


    him. In fact, James''s not really against you. He treats you like this because of my brother. You should


    know his identity since you care so much about him. What does he care about. You can''t make James


    love you, and he''s already hostile to you. Don''t be sad, okay? After all, when you turn around, there are


    more options. "


    Cherry choked with sobs. She took the tissue from Daniel and said, "so... Easy. Why don''t you try! Your


    family really is...... It''s easy for you to say that! " Cherry''s makeup was a little tousled. She was always


    up there in her life. However, this was the only time that she was willing to take a low profile to pursue


    happiness, which hurt her deeply!


    Seeing that Cherry had been unable to speak clearly, Daniel knew she ought to have cried enough.


    Daniel asked Noble to leave, If Cherry went back home in tears tonight, they would be in trouble!


    James was too impulsive. No, he had gone too far. He had no backup at all. Daniel must find a way to


    prevent the hatred between the two families!


    The most important thing was that the appearance that she cries, with before scenery infinite, Cherry


    that pursuers countless is differentpletely, pour appears a bit more provoking love


    Daniel really didn''t know what''s wrong with James. Cherry was not only good looking, but also had a


    perfect social status. How could he scold her like this!


    With a yful smile on his face, Daniel continued, "I''m sure that you can''t sleep well tonight. Why don''t


    we have a party to have fun?"


    Cherry wiped her tears and snot and walked away in a huff. "I''m so sad. You still want to be happy, fuck


    off!"


    "It''s because you are too sad that you can''t sleep or eat well. If you go back like this, you will only be


    more sad and even feel that my ignorant nephew is not a good person. Am I right? " said Daniel.


    However, Cherry didn''t want her father to know that she had suffered so much today. ''But Daniel


    doesn''t look like a good guy, he is cheeky, although he is not as handsome as James, '' Cherry thought


    to herself.


    "Where are you going? I''m not that kind of person who will go to the bar casually. Don''t you screw me


    over! " Cherry was strictly educated from childhood and didn''t fool around at all! From Daniel''s


    behavior, it could be seen that he must go to various ces, drinking and ying!


    "You''ve wronged me. I will go where you want to go. If you just want to drink, I won''t let you touch


    anything else. Do you think I''m that kind of people who has neither learning nor skill? You are totally


    wrong. Let''s go! I''ll take you out to look at the world tonight. " As he spoke, Daniel pulled Cherry''s arm


    and gently supported her by the back, walking to the car.


    Cherry was not used to such an intimate behavior. She pushed Daniel''s hand away and said, "you''d


    better keep a distance. I don''t like others to treat me in this way!"


    "I know that you''re emotionally hurt, so you resent the behavior, but after tonight, I promise you''ll throw


    yourself at me!


    Cherry suddenly stopped and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Daniel patted her on the head and said, "are you going or not? If not,


    I''m going to sleep. Let me take you out for fun and forget about the unhappiness. You must have never


    been to any domestic bar. I''m sure you''ll like it! "


    "Let''s go. I''ve been constrained, but I''m not happy tonight! Want to drink and have fun! " Cherry dried


    her tears and was incited by Daniel.


    Daniel drove the car out of the yard and went to the ce where he was most familiar with.


    On the other side, Noble had known that it wouldn''t be dangerous for the time being since Daniel had


    took Cherry away. Daniel said he''d keep Cherry wouldn''t tell on them tonight and she wouldn''t do it


    tomorrow. Noble couldn''t believe Daniel, but it was all he could do now, or hispany would be over!


    Since James had emptied all his resources in a short period of time and the economy of his foreign


    father.


    At that time, Noble just wanted James to inherit hispany and let him take over thepany of the


    RF Group. But Noble could still manage thepany abroad by himself. After all, he had not reached


    the age of retirement. Now his little wife had a younger son, and he still wanted to leave some family


    property to the younger son.

 Chapter 119 Iris

    Chapter 119 Iris


    When Noble returned home, he saw his father, James and Gail sitting on the sofa and chatting with


    each other.


    "Dad, why don''t you show your partiality to Cherry? After all, she calls you Grandpa!" Noble looked at


    them and shouted!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Andrew shook his stick and scolded, "how dare you say that! Why don''t you go by yourself since you


    are so eager to get on her father? Why do you only want to make your son''s happiness as a trade! You


    have married such a young woman. Are you sure that the child is yours? "


    "Dad! How could you say that? I''m your son! You... "


    "Shut up! Now that you know I''m your father, don''t interfere with James'' affairs! If you feel sorry for


    James, then stay out of this! " Holding a crutch in both hands, Andrew was tough!


    "But I...... I have been faced with some problems! "


    "It''s all because she''s speaking something behind your back. I''m telling you, you''ll regret it one day!"


    Noble said.


    Sitting there awkwardly, Gail was sad since James admitted in person that he was an illegitimate child.


    But now, it seemed that James was not self-abased because of his illegitimate child, but because of his


    father. He was more willing to call this illegitimate child aside from the rtionship between them!


    Logically speaking, James was not an illegitimate child. He hated his father because he hadn''t seen his


    mother since he was a child!


    Noble was driven back to his home by Andrew, and Andrew said he was going to rest, then returned to


    his room.


    But before Andrew left, he said with a smile, "Gail I have arranged a room for both of you. You can stay


    here with me tonight. If you are not used to it, just ask the servants to arrange for you."


    Blushed, Gail nodded, but she felt there was some sort of inquiry or expectation in his eyes!


    ''Andrew has shown that he invited us to stay in his house on purpose. Does he want to see my


    reaction with James, or does he have other intention?'' Gail wondered.


    "What are you thinking about? Go to sleep." James took Gail''s hand and went upstairs.


    Gail looked back at James, he didn''t talk much with Andrew, but with her. She felt that James hadn''t


    gotten along well with the whole Jiang family.


    As Andrew said, James studied in other ces and rarely went to home. Since his family was not close


    to him, it made him estranged from them.


    When the servant took them to their room, she suddenly remembered that they were going to sleep in


    the same room again tonight.


    Butst night they just......


    Her mind wandered suddenly. She didn''t know how to get along with him tonight when she was sober.


    As soon as she entered the room, she let go of his hand and sat on the bed. "I sleep on the bed


    tonight. You sleep on the sofa." After that, she lowered her head without any confidence and didn''t look


    at James any more.


    He smiled gently, went to her, sat down, and took her in his arms, "what? Do you want to drive me


    away?"


    She moved a little to the other side. Her ears were red. "No, I just don''t think it''s appropriate. Why does


    your grandfather prepare only one room? Is it not good?"


    "You are my fiancee now. Why did he prepare two rooms. Moreover...... What are you worried about? "


    James said.


    Gail felt dizzy. "Whose fiancee...... That is totally different... " She wasn''t sober at that time, but now she


    was!


    Caught off guard, he took her on his legs and whispered in her ear, "what''s the difference? I am still


    who I am, and you are still who you are. About my fiancee? I''ll meet your grandpa in a few days and


    talk to him about us. "


    His voice was very gentle and soft. Half of her body seemed to be frozen by his voice. "But I haven''t


    graduated yet. Grandpa definitely doesn''t want me to leave."


    He gradually put her down on the bed. "Your grandpa is not only willing to do that, but also is very


    happy."


    "Wait a minute...... No, I''m the only family member of grandpa... "


    He stopped her with his lips, "there will be two people in the future. I''ll take care of grandpa with you."


    "¡­¡­"


    When Gail was back in her dorm, she saw Iris standing in front of the mirror, staring nkly.


    With food in Gail''s hand, she walked up to Iris. "What''s wrong with you, Iris? Are you ming me for


    not keeping youpany? "


    Iris looked at herself in the mirror and shook her head slightly. "I''m just thinking about my life. It''s not a


    big deal that you dump me. After all, no one loves me as a single person. You won''t understand!"


    Gail brought Iris her favorite food, "Come on, Iris. I brought you some delicious food! I will never


    abandon you so easily, okay? "


    When Iris smelled the delicious food, she found that these were the things that she was eager to eat


    but had no mood to eat recently. She pretended to be reserved and looked at Gail. "Now that you have


    a boyfriend, you can only choose to abandon me just because I''m your girlfriend. I''m not hard for you.


    As your good friend, I''ll help you fulfill your wish as long as you bring me delicious food every time! "


    After saying that, Iris took the thing in her hand and turned around to put it on the table.


    "Okay. My good friend, my dear Iris, you really care about me. Are you still sad for that guy? I will take


    you torge-scale chasing. What if there is a handsome guy who fell in love with you at the first


    sight? "


    "Well, it''s almost time to graduate. I''m such an old bastard and I have no experience at all. Since


    Sherry has a boyfriend, I can''t just sit here and do nothing. I''m so sad that the person in my mind is so


    unreasonable! Gai, do you have any resources? Could you introduce them to me? " Gai got to know


    Iris well, and Gail knew what Iris liked to eat now.


    "No problem! Although most people around James are yboys, just in case someone is the one for


    you. Gail thought, anyway Iris was to forget a person and made friends with James'' friends, those


    people would not mess around.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Anyway, I don''t mind it now. I just want to have fun. I''m about to get lice." Iris ate


    with great relish, but she said such disgusting little bugs.


    "All right, all right, can you still enjoy your meal?" Then Gail picked up the phone and was about to tell


    James about it.


    She felt a little guilty in her heart. She had always been apanied by Iris, but now she abandoned


    Iris because of James.


    Gail didn''t know how Iris had spent the past two days. Iris had been sad about Jake, but Gail had left


    when Iris was in urgent need.


    "You guy get me the right guy, if there''s no handsome boy I''ll break your leg. You should me yourself


    for not caring about me. I almostmitted suicide because of love! "


    While Gail was ming herself, Iris said angrily. Gail was scared by Iris'' words!

 Chapter 120 Its You

    Chapter 120 It''s You


    To make up for what she had done, Gail took Iris to the appointed ce.


    On the other end of the phone, Jamesughed weirdly when he heard that Gail was going to introduce


    a boyfriend to Iris. "That''s easy. Someone will handle it tonight. I also need to rx. The boy won''t look


    bad if she wants any handsome guy!"


    "So many handsome guys! Why didn''t you bring them with you?" Gail heard that there were so many


    handsome guys, but James didn''t seem to have so many friends.


    James mistakenly thought that Gail wanted to see handsome guys. Instantly, his face turned pale. "I


    am not enough. How many else do you want to see? Should I consider covering your eyes?"


    Gail understood his meaning, and then she exined quickly, "I''m not interested in handsome guys. I''m


    just curious why you know so many handsome guys. And if I had been so interested in handsome guys


    a long time ago, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have be my first love!"


    "Well, are you regretting now? Is it shameful for me to be your first love? Or do you think you can''t


    escape from me? If you know that, you have been in love for many times, haven''t you?"


    "¡­¡­" Gail rolled her eyes and said, "I''m hanging up. See you tonight. Bye."


    In Gail''s opinion, sometimes James was the one that shepletely trusted. He was mature and


    steady. There was no need to worry about what he would do. He was like a master, and rarely made


    mistakes. Especially in the business world, he was calm, sharp and decisive. But in terms of some tiny


    matters, he was totally unreasonable, even naive. There was a stubborn and cute child living in his


    heart.


    Hearing Gail said that there would be a big event in the evening, Iris stood in front of the mirror


    excitedly and refused to turn round!


    "Gai, I''m applying a facial mask. Can you help me check out my wardrobe and see if there are any


    clothes that I can wear at night?"


    After a while, Iris asked, "Gai, look at this dress. Do I look like a sophisticateddy when I wear this


    dress?


    Gail sat on the chair and shook her head. Then Iris grabbed another dress and asked, "How about


    this? Don''t you think that is too naive?"


    "Well, as for this, will it be indecent, like the coquettish bitches?"


    "Well, don''t you think that I am too sentimental? Do you think that they are all prodigals? Am I too


    naive?"


    Iris asked a lot of questions in session, which made Gail''s head dizzy. "No, you won''t. You''re still


    who you are. You should be who you really are. I have seen bachelors next to James. They are not


    scary guys. You just rx."


    "Because you''re used to being chased by handsome men. I''m a house girl. How can Ipare with


    you? Gai, how about we not go there? I will be timid." Iris held Gail''s arm and said in a timid tone.


    Gail responded, "Well, Iris, you used to be fearless. How could you be afraid of several men? They are


    all yboys. Even if one of them is your prince, this prince must take care of you. He can''t see any


    other women except you. This kind of man is your best choice, isn''t he? The rest of them are


    dispensable to you. You can ignore them! Iris, you are the queen tonight, understand?"


    Iris said with a frown, "But I really don''t go out with other men. I''m worried that all James''s friends are


    the kind of cold and distant people. What if I don''t..."


    Standing in front of the mirror, Gail grabbed Iris''s hand and asked, "Look at yourself in the mirror.


    What''s wrong with you? Iris, you are so charming and you don''t need to attract them with your


    appearance and figure. If so, I won''t be worried. How can you be captured by those yboys? Then we


    just take it as a chance to gain experience. What do you think?"


    Iris nodded and put her hand on her mouth, "Yes, I just want to see a young man of a rich family. Why


    should I be so nervous? If they are all exceedingly handsome and they are even better than my dream


    guy, it is reasonable for me to be nervous. But now it is meaningless to be nervous. "


    Gail threw Iris a pair of high-heeled shoes and said, "Yes, you''ve watched all the soap operas in vain.


    You''ve seen all kinds of handsome men! "


    "Exactly. I don''t want to wear high heels. How tired I am! This pair of home-made canvas is very


    popr. "


    "Yeah. They have seen a lot of girls with delicate make-up walking in high heels. Maybe you are that


    fresh school girl."


    "I am really a school girl." Iris rolled her eyes. She was not graduated yet!


    "Okay, then let''s go!" Gail couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Iris was the most lively and heartless girl


    in the dormitory. She often told them some dirty jokes. But who knew that she was a green hand.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, they arrived at the most luxurious and fresh KTV in NF City. It was the


    first time for them toe to such a ce. After all, with their consumption, it would be difficult for them


    toe here during the rest of their lives.


    Sure enough, this KTV with well-matched service was totally different from those simple KTV, and this


    KTV gave Gail and Iris a wrong impression as if they entered a totally different world. They felt that


    everything was new, and most importantly, they thought it was expensive.


    At this time, Gail''s phone rang. "Stand there and wait for me. I''ming. Why didn''t you tell me that


    you were here?" James looked at the two people with his phone in his hand and found that they were


    quite different from others in the crowd, so he found Gail at his first nce.


    "I just want to get used to the life here. Rich people like youe here to burn money. I must be


    surprised toe here for the first time!" Gail made fun of James on purpose. It seemed that James


    was helpless when others said he was rich! Gail would asionally make fun of him and called him a


    rich second generation!


    "My money is also your money. We are all rich people. But you don''t have to put up with those sleazy


    men, do you? I want to fight against them." As James was speaking, he saw two very annoying men


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    walking up to them, and one of them reached out his hand to touch Gail''s cheeks!


    Throwing away the man''s hand with a p, Gail pulled Iris and walked forward. "I''m not that stupid to


    wait to be molested!" With that thought in mind, Gail lowered her head and shed a shy smile.


    Sometimes she was waiting for James to put his hand on her face or head. Was that a kind of


    molestation?


    While she was thinking, a warm palm fell on her head, "Here, let''s go." When saying that, James


    stretched out his hand and gave a bright smile, which looked especially amazing in the bustling street! "


    "Iris? You are Iris, right? I finally see the real person. It turns out that the reason why Gail hides you


    from me is that she is afraid that you will be targeted by me, right? Jackson suddenly appeared beside


    James. He walked in front of Iris and looked at her up and down carefully.


    "You? You¡­ You are the..." Iris pointed at him in surprise, one hand covering her mouth!

 Chapter 121 In Pairs And Couples

    Chapter 121 In Pairs And Couples


    Gail and James smiled at each other. Iris and Jackson had known each other! That saved a lot of


    trouble!


    It turned out that Iris had met Jackson before and had a bad time with him before.


    During the winter vacation, Iris met Jackson who was buying something with others in the street. Iris


    knew very well that Jackson was like amb to be ughtered. She didn''t intend to tell him, but when


    she saw Jackson''s bright smile, long legs and handsome little figure, she decided to expose the lie of


    the stall owner. In fact, the stall owner was not easy, and she was also very guilty. She bought the stall


    owner a snack for her, but the stall owner didn''t appreciate it and cursed Iris severely!


    Iris was so ashamed that she fled in a panic by a taxi! The handsome guy didn''t flirt with her. Instead,


    she ruined her own image! There were always unhappy things that people deliberately forgot. If Iris


    hadn''t seen Jackson, she couldn''t remember what happened at all!


    Iris grabbed Gail''s arm in surprise and said, "Gai, I didn''t expect that he is your boyfriend''s friend. It


    is...... I can''t exin it in a few words. "


    Gail pulled Iris'' arm away and pressed her ear under her hand, "have you been interested in him since


    then? If you like him, just go after him! But I have to remind you, this person does not seem to have any


    love, only that...... "


    Iris waved her hand and answered to Gail, "I don''t care as long as I like. I believe I''m his type. " While


    saying that, Iris took a nce at Jackson, who was singing, with great shyness.


    Sitting next to Gail, James said, "what are you two talking about? You are so careful, we could not hear


    what you are talking."


    Gail turned to James and said, "girls shouldn''t tell their secrets to the public. So we must be careful."


    Since they were whispering, Iris stood up and walked to Jackson. The friends who had been invited by


    James to apany the beauty, saw the beauty had not arrived, was beat them to it by Jackson, then


    no interest, went home.


    But James knew that they wouldn''t go back home this time. They must have been chatting up girls.


    They chatted and sang in the club for the whole night. Iris and Jackson chatted with each other, then


    they exchanged phone numbers. However, Iris was not sure whether Jackson liked her or not, or they


    were just friends.


    But when Iris calmed down, she realized that, even though it was just a joke, she was still alert about


    Jake! Iris wouldn''t strike up a conversation with Jackson if he didn''t give her a direct reaction. After all,


    he could get rid of herpletely without any love. The most terrible thing in a rtionship was to lose


    yourself and blindly believe a person who was unfamiliar with you.


    She knew that love at the first sight could not solve anything. Love at the first sight was a fairy tale in


    the future and she could not get it even if she almost left school. It was not possible for a man to fall in


    love with a woman even if they slept in the same bed to make love with each other.


    After they got out of the KTV, James left with Gail. He wanted to spend some time with her alone. He


    didn''t have time to see her in the daytime, not to mention in the following days.


    "James, do you really have nothing to do with what happened in your grandpa''s house the other day? I


    know that it is not easy to offend Cherry because of her identity. If you still scold her like that, will she


    hurt yourpany? " Gail had been worried about the problem. James hadn''t told her what he had


    been busy with recently. She would me herself if he had gotten in trouble because of her.


    James touched Gail''s hair and said, "are you influenced by Iris? You must have watched too much TV


    series. It couldn''t be that serious. At least, Cherry was smarter than Melissa. Cherry could only go back


    and cry. But luckily, Daniel steadied Cherry for me. That day, my words changed his rtionship with


    her. "


    Gail couldn''t help but jump to James'' side and asked, "what? Daniel didn''te back the other day


    because...... What happened? " Gail asked.


    With a smile on his face, James didn''t respond. He reached out and touched Gail''s face. Her skin felt


    so smooth and smooth.


    She smiled sheepishly and said, "Hey, I was thinking evil, wasn''t I? What''s going on between them?


    Will they hurt you? "


    "Cherry''s father has a good rtionship with my grandfather and my father, so Cherry''s father will not


    do anything shameful to us. But it''s bound to be a little affected to my business. But I do it on my own


    strength. If Cherry''s father wants to run hispany well, I have to be strong enough to let him work


    with me unconditionally. As for my father''spany, it has nothing to do with me. In this case, I don''t


    owe him anything even if I acquire the sharppany on my own. "


    "What?" Gail''s mouth grew wide, "Did you purchase your father''spany? But, wait a minute. Did you


    acquire the group you are in charge of to get rid of Noble? But you are father and son after all. You may


    regret it. "


    "Humph!" Speaking of James'' father, there was always a sneer on his face. "You mean regret? I think


    he is the one to regret when he tried to sacrifice my happiness for the benefit of his family, why didn''t


    he think that I would hate him and he would regret it! He only provided me with a gene! "


    Gail grabbed James'' arm, not knowing how tofort him. Perhaps she could not understand that


    there were too many conflicts between him and his father. At that time, Gail hated her mother very


    much because her mother wanted to remarry other because her father went crazy. Butter when Gail''


    mother was sick and passed away, she was also very sad. She regretted that she didn''t understand her


    mother and that she hated her mother. However, sometimes Gail felt that her mother didn''t love her


    enough, so she couldn''t bear her mother to abandon her.


    Gailforted James gently, "let''s stop talking about that. I''m curious about what kind of story


    happened between Daniel and Cherry. Your uncle is really weird. Doesn''t he have to work? I think


    Daniel must be living a pretty happy life, as he does nothing but idle every day. "


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    James said. "Yes, I think that he is the only one who has a good life in the Jiang family. He is nicer to


    me. He is older than me, but only a little older than me. Sometimes, we are just friends. He and Cherry


    are a perfect match. "


    "But I don''t think a woman like Cherry would like your uncle. After all, Daniel is kidding!"


    "Who is kidding? James, your wife secretly spoke ill of me. What are you going to do with it? " All of a


    sudden, a familiar voice said to them!

 Chapter 122 A Threat

    Chapter 122 A Threat


    In a hurry, Gail threw herself into James''s arms. Embarrassed, she had spoken ill of someone


    happened to be heard. Gail really can''t speak ill of others on the road because she can''t guarantee


    whether they will appear in front of her the next second. Or she didn''t see them just now, but they


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    heard what she said.


    "You are not a decent man. Why can''t let people say it? You should change yourself so that you could


    catch others'' mistakes. Since Gai had seen your special characteristic, more experienced girl, Cherry


    must find it. If you want to pursue her, you have to know what she thinks of you, don''t you? I am too


    Daniel in ck casual clothes, James spoke nonsense in a serious manner.


    Gail stepped on James''s heels to stop him talking.


    She peeped at Daniel who was smiling, and she wondered why such a bright and extroverted man


    would like to wear ck clothes. Even though his clothes were in different styles and sizes, they were


    all of the same color and had never changed when she met him for several times. But they were of


    different materials.


    "You are right. I should really thank her, and I have to ask her a question. Would you mind telling me,


    Gail?" Daniel put his hands in pockets and looked at Gail with misty eyes.


    Gail smiled sheepishly and said, "I didn''t mean it. In fact, you don''t have to ask for advice because it


    will make me more embarrassed."


    "Why are you so embarrassed? Since it''s the truth, I will ept it with a vanity. I am going to ask you


    something about women. I have never been surrounded by many women like James before, and I


    haven''t spent time with any woman. I have not wanted to fall in love with a woman before. On a sudden


    impulse these days, I want to win Cherry''s heart. She is really beautiful and attractive. I don''t know if


    you can help me."


    He was so sincere. It would be too ungrateful if Gail refused him again. She nodded her head and said,


    "You say, as long as I can help you, I will definitely help you. After all, I said something bad about you


    just now."


    James touched Gail''s hair with great satisfaction. ''She is much more active and has a more sense of


    humor than before.''


    "Okay, okay. I''m reasonable. You should know that I won''t be so fussy about that thing."


    "Then what do you want to know?" Gail wondered what he wanted to know about Cherry.


    "I want to know between men''s personality charm and bed charm, which one do women prefer?"


    Daniel asked with a smile as if he was asking something ordinary.


    "¡­¡­" It was a sudden question, which made Gail surprised.


    James put his arm around her shoulders to protect her. "It seems straightforward for you to ask this


    question. But I can answer it for you."


    "You? Are you a woman?"


    "It is not another woman who knows a woman well, but the man who loves her knows her."


    James changed to another posture and raised his hand, gesturing for him to continue, "You can say


    your opinion."


    "Personal charm is very important, but bed charm is also important." "If you want to ask her the


    question, you need to let her know your bed charm. Otherwise, how would she judge it? You''d better


    put more efforts on Cherry. For example, you can change the color of your clothes, so that she will


    think you are charming and changeable." James exined to Daniel in thete night.


    "Do you think I''m the chameleon?"


    "Women are sensitive to colors. You need to change the color to match her mood, like a chameleon."


    "That''s a waste of time. I''m leaving now. I won''t bother you anymore. Bye!" Seeing James''s attitude,


    Daniel knew that he was going to cook up an excuse.


    But James knew that Daniel suddenly had thought of something and wanted to have a try.


    When Gail was back in her dormitory, she saw Iris applying a facial mask in a good mood.


    Since she paid so much attention to her own image, she must have paid more attention to Jackson.


    Gail thought, ''Even if I am wrong, it means that Iris don''t love Jake anymore.''


    Gail asked tentatively, "Iris, what about Jackson? Do you have a spark?"


    Iris walked to the table, picked up the phone and looked through it. "How to say? We are not very bad.


    After all, we have met before. But this time I will not be blind. You know, I don''t want to make the same


    mistake." Iris looked sad as she said this. However, Gail noticed that she had been staring at her


    phone. A smile crept up her face when she saw the content. She felt very shy and delighted.


    Well, Gail definitely knew who Iris was talking to, and her smile was obviously a sign of being captured.


    She had to regret introducing Iris to Jackson, and wondered if he was reliable!


    But no one could figure out whether it was fate or not. If Iris was destined to have some kind of


    rtionship with Jackson, Gail couldn''t stop it. After all, their story had started before that.


    In the next few days, Gail stayed at the library. Since James was very busy recently, they could only


    contact each other via message. Every time he sent a message before he went to sleep or he went to


    bathroom. Otherwise he couldn''t notice it.


    But recently, Iris asionally said that she wanted to go out for a walk, or that she would go out with


    Jackson for dinner. She often stared at her cell phone and giggled. Iris was in love. Finally she was in


    love like a normal couple.


    Anyway, as long as the two people liked each other, the ending would be good. Gail also thought that


    Jackson was not that kind of foolish person. He might not cheat Iris.


    At this time, Gail, sitting at the desk in a daze, felt her phone vibrate. She took it out and saw a


    message from a strange number.


    The message stunned Gail.


    "You and James will not get along well. I advise you to stay away from him, or something bad will


    happen to your grandpa." There was also a signature--Your enemy.


    Grandpa? How could someone be so cunning as to try to hurt her grandpa? Gail was so anxious. She


    wanted to call her grandpa or call the person who sent the message.


    "Who are you? Please don''t hurt my grandfather. Did I do anything that offended you?"


    The text was sent soon, "Hem, sure enough, your grandfather is your weakness! I just don''t like you. I


    don''t like seeing you marry James. And I hope you can break up with James as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, I don''t know when I will be in a bad mood and let your grandpa have a fracture or


    something like that!"


    "p!" The cell phone was thrown on the table with a bang by Gail, attracting the attention of everyone


    who was reading quietly!

 Chapter 123 Lucky

    Chapter 123 Lucky


    Gail called her grandpa in a hurry, but her grandpa didn''t answer it until a long time. She waited


    anxiously as if there was a stone hanging over her heart!


    "Gai, why did you call me today? It''s not Saturday today. What''s up?" Said her grandfather in an old


    voice, sounding a little worried.


    Usually, Gail would call her grandfather on weekends. If she had nothing important to tell him, her


    grandfather would be worried.


    "Grandpa, I just want to call you. I have nothing to do today! Is your leg still painful? Has anything new


    happened in the vige?" If there came some strange people in the vige, he should know. After all,


    many people had entered the city now, and the vige had kept some old people and children. If a


    stranger came, almost everyone would know at the first time.


    "My leg hasn''t been feeling well recently, but it''s an old disease. I''ll be fine after taking some medicine.


    Luckily, there came a voluntary doctor in our vige recently, and a lot of people in our vige went to


    the doctor to take medicine. It''s just that I haven''t had time to go there these two days."


    "Grandfather, you must go there. After all, the voluntary doctor should be a well-known doctor. But


    recently, there are a lot of people in the countryside. Grandfather, you have to make clear of it.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that there will be some frauds who deceive you in the name of voluntary doctors."


    Though it had rarely happened, Gail couldn''t help but doubt everything when she received the


    message. The other party was in the dark, and she was in the open. If the person was as cruel as a


    wolf and tried all means to reach the goal, she was afraid that the person would see her grandpa in the


    name of a voluntary doctor.


    Her grandpaughed and said, "Our vige is so poor. There is no cheat at all. Well, even if I have to


    be cheated, I don''t have money to be cheated. Gai, don''t worry about me. I''m fine at home!"


    "Well, Grandpa, take care of yourself. If you have any problem, remember to call me. I don''t have ss


    now and I''m not busy." Gail could only hope that her grandpa could call her as soon as possible. In the


    past, he would always think that she was still in ss. She would know all kinds of things only after she


    went back home on holiday.


    "Okay, I will. Gai, you can go back to your work. I have something to deal with now."


    "Yes, okay. I will hang up." Hearing her grandpa''s anxious tone, she knew that he was worrying about


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    her because she had called him for a long time. Her frugal grandpa would not waste too much time on


    making phone calls.


    Gail was very sad that she was not able to show filial respect to her grandfather and let him live a good


    life before graduation. But now she was threatened by others to harm her grandpa''s safety.


    Her grandpa was her only family. What should she do?


    It was difficult for her to stay with James, and they had a happy life together. Now God is taking away


    this happiness from her. What could she do?


    James''s message was still so sweet and his words were so warm, just like he was with her. Not


    knowing when, she hadpletely epted him. She greedily wanted this happiness to continue.


    "Gai, what are you doing? I''m free today. Do you have time to have dinner with me? I miss you very


    much."


    Gail looked this message for four or five times with a smile on her face, and the smile gradually


    disappeared. She didn''t text him back.


    After a while, another text message came.


    "Gai, I''m in a meeting. Have you received any message? Are you busy now? Then Ie to see you.


    It''s okay."


    She stared at the short sentence on the screen and her tears fell down quietly.


    Was it a right choice for her to leave him?


    Gail locked her phone and didn''t look at his messages anymore. She felt as if a knife was piercing her


    heart. She couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be for her to give up on James. He had been


    engraved in her heart deeply.


    When you loved someone for a long time, but suddenly one person asked you to give up. This feeling


    was really bad. She seemed toe back to winter again, and it waspletely cold.


    After a while, her cell phone rang. Curling up on the bed, she took out her phone and saw James''s


    name.


    She cleared her throat and picked up the phone. "James?"


    "What''s wrong with you? You sound ufortable."


    Gail dazed for a second, "No. I went to bed just now and didn''t find your message."


    After a short pause on the other end of the line, he asked, "Really? Do you have time to go out? I want


    to see you at the school gate. Gai, now I finally know what is one day apart seems like three years? I


    really want to realize my goal that you can always stand beside me, regardless of other people''s sight


    and words. I''ll pay a visit to your grandfather when I''m avable. I think we''d better make this deal


    done." When he spoke, it was not difficult to know his joy and eagerness. Gail could even see the


    picture of what he said, and they would face everything hand in hand.


    But now, she couldn''t imagine such a wonderful thing.


    Hearing no response from her, James sensed that she was upset. "Gai, what''s wrong with you?"


    She smiled as usual, "No, I''m all right. I''m just in a bad mental state. Wait for me. I''lle down in a


    minute."


    She said nothing, hurriedly tidied herself up in front of the mirror, and hurriedly put on her clothes and


    went downstairs. As soon as she heard his voice, the indecisive mood disappeared. The only thing she


    wanted to do was to see him. She missed him too. She wanted to see him as soon as they were apart.


    It turned out that love was such a thing, like a sweet thing, which was gradually rooted in the heart.


    Gail''s heart was filled with sweetness when James was around, but when he was not around, she


    missed him crazily. She missed him wildly. At the same time, she was happy, like a yback yer,


    repeating the beautiful scene.


    At the gate of the school, she could see him standing under the tree from a long distance. The


    sunshine sprinkled on his head. He was so handsome as the prince in the fairy tale.


    She just wanted to take a good look at him, without being noticed by him. The next second he waved at


    her, and the bright smile seemed to have melted all her anxiety and worry. Her heart was instantly


    captivated by his smile, and she ignored the text message.


    She thought it might be a trick or a threat. After all, few people was like Melissa. Even if it was Melissa,


    she didn''t have the strength to go to the countryside to look for Gail''s grandfather.


    Like a happy bird, Gail ran towards James. If the time allowed, she would definitely run into his arms


    and enjoy his kiss. But she had to stop in front of the school gate and get in his car to leave.


    James turned to look at the quiet girl and asked, "Gai, did you miss me? I haven''t seen you for a few


    days and you seem to be more beautiful. Have you been pestered by any other boytely? If this


    happens, you must tell me."

 Chapter 124 Something Was Wrong

    Chapter 124 Something Was Wrong


    Gail looked at James with a smile, "why should I tell you? I will handle it myself. You will get jealous if I


    tell you! "


    "That''s right. I like to eat the vintage wine of ten thousand years'' standing in your house, so I want


    others to have a try too. If you told me, I would immediately show up in front of him and show off that


    this beautiful girl was already mine." With James'' humorous tone and his doting eyes, Gail didn''t want


    to miss this implementation.


    Gail looked at James carefully. She never felt so lucky to have such a good man and such beautiful


    memory.


    Not knowing when, Gail''s lips were gently kissed by the erged face in front of her.


    Gail''s tears dropped down quietly but she wiped them off quickly because she didn''t want James to


    notice. If James knew it, he would not have been so patient. Gail didn''t want to get James into trouble.


    It was because of her that James distanced himself from his father. He would be even more burdened if


    Gail got him into trouble.


    Gail just found that she seemed to always make troubles to James. The white lie James told her at that


    time was just a lie. But Gail held the grudge for so long and said something ruthless.


    James'' voice rose suddenly, and Gail saw his eyes as deep as the ocean. "Gai, are you hiding


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    something from me? I''ve known you for so long, you can''t hide anything from me. I know exactly what


    you are thinking about. It is not so easy to hide from my eyes. You are the closest person to me. I


    remember your look and every movement in my heart. James gently touched the corner of Gail''s eyes


    and looked at her with pity. "You were so depressed just now, and you cried secretly. Gail, do you know


    I''m your boyfriend? How dare you hide it from me? You hurt my heart! "


    Gail''s heart sank as James'' voices rose and fell.


    Gail didn''t expect that James would notice her crying? He...... Did James really know Gail so well?


    Gail lowered her head, not daring to look into James'' eyes. "James, I just...... I was just in a bad mood.


    As you know, girls tend to be depressed for a few days, and they will get better in a few days. " Gail


    didn''t believe that James could see through her mind.


    James stroked Gail''s hair and said, "really? I don''t think so. I know you. I''ve known you so long. Why


    didn''t I find that before? And I remember that you were very shy and weren''t depressed at that time. "


    "It was definitely different at that time. After all, no one loved me at that time. Now I''m going to be


    emotional. Now someone sympathizes with me and takes care of me. I''m emotional." Gail looked up


    and smiled at James. No depression could be seen on her face.


    With a thoughtful look, James caressed Gail''s ear and said, "good. I thought you were ming me for


    not being with you. Then let''s go for something to eat. It was said that delicious food and bags could


    solve all girls'' bad mood. How about we have lunch first and then go shopping? "


    At this time, James'' mobile phone rang in his pocket and his face darkened. Gail knew how James


    looked when he answered a phone call from business.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s up to you. You have to deal with it in the future. Don''te to me unless it is absolutely


    necessary."


    "Yes! sure. And the evening meeting is postponed. If possible, let''s find another day! "


    "Yes, I have something to deal with now. I believe in your ability."


    Gail knew she was the one James was talking about. She pulled James'' sleeve and mouthed that he


    didn''t have to dy anything for her.


    "Well, I''m off duty now. Don''t call me again." James ignored Gail''s objection and canceled all the things,


    just to apany her well.


    Gail put on a long face and said, "James, don''t put off your work just because I''m in a bad mood. You


    will lose me! "


    Seeing that Gail was still in the mood to joke, James started the car and threw her a nce. "Of


    course, my baby is the most important. No matter what makes you unhappy, I, as your boyfriend,


    should do something. Do boys who are in love, in your school need to be small nannies as mealtimes,


    nannies or hold umbres? Of course I will do something like that so that you can experience the same


    feelings of falling in love as others do. "


    Gail was so greedy that she had imagined everythingmon people would encounter in their


    rtionship. But now, as long as James was with her, it was a luxury.


    Gail hugged him gently and said, "James, I feel great right now. No matter what you do, I feel very


    happy. I just want you to be with me and I don''t need to do anything else. I feel extremely happy. Even


    if you don''t want to stay by my side anymore, As long as you send me the information, I like them as


    treasure!"


    Gail was so emotional tonight, so something must have happened.


    Since she did not say, James would not ask. James took out his phone secretly and ordered someone


    to investigate everything rted to Gail these days. Some clues would be found! There must be


    something wrong with her behavior.


    After that, he gently patted her on the back and said, "well, let''s go to eat, your favorite hot pot. I know


    you like hot pot, but you have never told me that. It''s really unkind of you to do so. "


    "Now that you know it, let''s go to that the HDL restaurant. It''s really delicious. When Gail heard the


    delicious food, it seemed to have a healing effect. She seemed to see the shiny, flexible wide shredded


    vermicelli, and the especially delicious squid!


    She was still a little girl, eyes lighting up when she heard the food. But she had hidden her secret. He


    wouldn''t have discovered it if he hadn''t been extremely sensitive to her emotionstely.


    There were always something happening to her, but if it had nothing to do with him, she would


    definitely tell him. He had a bad feeling. He hoped that his assistant could find some clues.


    All his efforts now were just to protect Gail well. And now James did not have the ability to give her


    absolute safety. Something happened to her waspletely out of his expectations!


    He was worried about what the Jiang family said to Gail.


    James even took her out for shopping after having hotpot.


    He heard that girls liked going shopping the most. But he seldom went shopping with his girlfriend. The


    only time that he did this brought Gail the most harm. He decided to go shopping with her today. He


    knew she was a frugal girl and was unwilling to go shopping because of her poor family. He decided to


    be her wallet.


    However, Gail went to several clothing stores and only looked at the styles, Gail didn''t take a fancy to


    any of the clothes. Sometimes she stared nkly at the dress, but the clerk saw Gail would also look


    hurt in her eyes. It seemed that Gail was indeed hiding something from James.


    Without asking for her permission, he packed a few of her clothes, and took her out of the pedestrian


    street.


    James suddenly stopped at a remote corner and trapped her between his hands.


    "Gai, what''s wrong with you tonight? "

 Chapter 125 The Avenger

    Chapter 125 The Avenger


    Gail''s face was red, but when she heard James'' words, her eyes sparkled. Gail looked at James'' eyes


    with a smile. "What''s wrong? I''m happy with you."


    James got closer to Gail''s ear, "but I know you are not happy. Gai, how about staying with me tonight? "


    Gail hesitated, but thinking that this might be thest warm between them, her heart was bitter.


    "Okay...... But you still have work to do tomorrow... " Gail had been shy and lowered her head. When


    she raised her head, she saw James'' half smiling eyes and gently bit her lips. Would Jamesugh at


    her if she behaved like she was not reserved.


    James knew that Gail wouldn''t say yes in such a short time, so James was more sure that what she


    was thinking was rted to him, and the time of their rtionship. "When James lowered his head, a


    cold light shed across his eyes. He guessed that someone must have said something to Gai,


    otherwise she wouldn''t be so sad as if they had met in the end!" James thought!


    The next morning, the sunshine was as clear and thin as water sprayed on the feet of the bed. After


    James opened his eyes.


    Gail was sleeping soundly next to James. Her fair and red cheeks were adorable with her brows


    wrinkled slightly.


    James got out of bed quietly and moved his arm under Gail''s head out.


    When James was about to turn around and leave, he saw Gail''s close her eyes and groping


    something. Her frown deepened. James hurriedly put his arm beside Gail''s hand, seeing her lips


    slightly rise and change afortable posture to rest on his arm.


    James'' heart was like a hamster falling on thick cotton. He felt happy, like stirred coffee.


    Gai was so dependent on James, but she didn''t tell him what she thought about.


    Gail''s heart was on James. Her slight frown made James'' heart have different pity and love. Gai was


    such a sensible girl, sensible enough to make people feel sorry for her. Gail didn''t tell James because


    she didn''t want him to worry about her.


    James had been squatting by the bed until he felt that Gail was asleep. Then he tiptoed to take his arm


    out that had been pressed numb and took a call outside the room.


    When Gail woke up, she saw a handsome face looking at her up and down.


    Gail smiled shyly, "you''re awake?"


    James smiled and touched Gail''s nose. "You are a good sleepy woman. It''s noon now. Can''t I wake


    up?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? It''s noon now. How could it be possible? " When Gail was about to get up, she was pressed by


    James.


    "Since it''s noon, it''s time for lunch, isn''t it?" James gently rubbed Gail''s nose with the tip of his nose,


    and Gail''s face reflected in his deep eyes.


    As Gail saw her reflection in James'' eyes, she felt a lump in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes.


    In order not to let James see what she was doing, Gail held it back and turned around to ask in a low


    voice, "it''s time for lunch. Let''s get up quickly, okay?"


    "No, I want to have lunch first." James gently kissed Gail''s white and smooth neck.


    "¡­¡­" It turned out that the lunch James said was that......


    He punished her, for she hid the truth from him.


    But fortunately, he knew her so well that he found her abnormalities in time.


    But she would give up on him secretly if he didn''t notice, and choose herself who endured this


    grievance and pain silently and left for a ce he couldn''t see.


    Humph! Gail actually looked down on James, but he was no longer the young CEO of the RF Group


    anymore.


    Fortunately, Gail was still who she was. This time she did not choose to turn around and leave.


    It seemed that James had to change the n and turn the matter into reality earlier. Otherwise, those


    who are restless of their own will worry too much for sleep!


    He settled Gail down and asked people to watch over her. James even asked someone to keep a close


    eye on the messages of Gail. He didn''t expect that someone would threaten her with an anonymous


    message.


    He recently found a private detective, who was not supposed to use this method in the first ce. After


    all, the wives of rich families would do such kind of things in order to prevent their husbands from


    cheating. But now he seemed to be keeping a close eye on her, not to monitor Gail, but to tell him what


    kind of threat she had encountered.


    Luckily, the private detective had found out what was wrong with Gail within one night. He felt lucky that


    he had found the detective, otherwise, Gai would have left him quietly.


    What James feared most in his life was that the closest and most trusted person, disappeared


    overnight without any information left to him. He still remembered that the first time was his mother and


    the second time was Julie.


    This time, James would never allow his beloved one to slip away from him.


    He also knew that it was not because they didn''t love him that they left. The most fundamental reason


    was that all his so-called family members that destroyed it.


    His mother was driven away by the Jiang family, so that he would be suspicious of Julie who even


    disappeared from his life. This time, they were going to take Gail away from him?


    James stared at his mother''s photo in the dark room for an hour. Then he went to the Jiang family''s


    mansion with loneliness and cruelty. Was Andrew the mastermind? Who would be so cruel and let


    James live a hard life! James wouldn''t let the one have it easy.


    James'' car stopped at the gate of the old house, and the people inside were restless!


    And they all had a lingering fear.


    The servant hurriedly called out Andrew and went to the living room.


    James stood in the hall all by himself, looking at Andrew with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Andrew was also confused. He had thought that James wouldn''te to this family, not to mention that


    no one had invited James. Andrew had no idea what to do next. Looking at his grandson, who looked


    so young, looked very angry.


    Andrew said in a t voice, "James, what brings you here all of a sudden? Back then, you were


    standing in front of your father with that expression. But now, you... " As Andrew spoke, he seemed to


    think of something.


    But James didn''t move at all. Andrew thought about it, so he sat on the sofa and looked at James


    calmly.


    "Sit down first. Let''s have a good talk. Last time, you stood in front of your father because of your


    mother''s matter. I was there at that time. And now, you are standing here because of Gail''s matter. She


    is the most important person in your life. If something went wrong, you would be murderous.


    James, you should know that we don''t hate you. We won''t do anything to hurt our children. " Andrew


    had lived so long that he knew it must be something significant to James.


    James slowly walked to the opposite side with a suppressed anger and said, "I know what happened to


    my mother. I also knew that it was Jiang family that made me run into Julie. This is all because the


    Jiang family set me up. But this time someone sent a message to Gail to threaten him to leave me. As


    far as I know, it was someone from the Jiang family! "

 Chapter 126 There Was Something Fishy

    Chapter 126 There Was Something Fishy


    Andrew had a helpless sense of vicissitudes on his face, and his wrinkles seemed to be deeper,


    "James, I know that the Jiang family has done a lot of things that are sorry for you. I have to admit that I


    was responsible for what happened to your mother and you should me me. But I have never


    interfered with other things of you, I don''t know what happened to Julie at all, and I admit that Gail is


    my granddaughter inw. How can I do something bad in such an old age? "


    James'' deep eyes turned slightly, and his voice was still so cold and harsh. "But you have been the


    master of the Jiang family for so many years. You know who is behind it, don''t you? Do you still want to


    turn a blind eye to it? Don''t me me for not warning you. If you provoke me one day in the future, I


    will definitely let Jiang family have a new owner! "


    "You..." Andrew was so angry that the corners of his mouth turned blue. Then he put down the finger


    pointing at James and said, "well, it''s natural for you to misunderstand us for so many years. But you


    said that I allowed others to spoil your good ns, and I don''t think it''s necessary. If you find out it''s


    Jiang family who have tried to ruin your rtionship with Gail, I won''t just stand by. Now that you want


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    me to take care of it, I won''t just sit back and do nothing. That girl, Gail, is a nice person. But are you


    sure you want to bring her into thisplicated family? I really like that girl, so I epted her purely


    because I found that she really liked you. Now it seems that it is perhaps the daughter of the rich and


    powerful FY Group - Cherry who suits you. After all, Cherry won''t be hurt by the plots of our family. Her


    innocence is forgivable. And Gail''s innocence. It might get into trouble. "


    James turned around and said sharply, "yes. If Cherry marries into the Jiang family, she will surely be


    treated as a treasure. But what''s the use of the woman I don''t like? I marry Cherry just for a powerful


    partner and strong backing! If I really want to marry her, I have to watch her family''s face. After all, it''s a


    good deal. You are too old to see through the truth. My current position is that if anyone dares to hurt


    Gai, I will dig out him at all costs! "


    Andrew''s eyes twinkled with doubt. "Dig out. I don''t think your father will do this to you. You are his son


    anyway! As for others, I''m not in the mood to care about them. You''d better deal with them by yourself.


    "


    "Since you don''t care, I won''t be polite. I just hope that I can inherit the whole family business. I know


    that the best way to do that is to take control of the whole Jiang family''s business. Only in this way can


    I find the boss behind the scene! My attitude is very firm now. Either you hand it over to me, or I will


    personally destroy everything in the Jiang family and let them start from scratch. "


    "You! You can''t do this! James, at least that''s your family. If you do that, how can you face your


    ancestors and fall asleep peacefully in the future! I...... What have I done to have a grandson like you?


    " Andrew stamped his walking stick with a stick and began to cough violently!


    "Humph! If you had known that I am the descendant of the Jiang family, you would have cared about


    my ancestors. You would not let others treat me like this!" James turned around and left without


    hesitation or pity.


    "You came back, James. You know there are other reasons for what happened in the past. He had no


    choice!" Andrew stood up and coughed more fiercely.


    James stopped. Andrew kept coughing and the housemaid helped him to breathe smoothly.


    Indeed, Andrew was old now. James shouldn''t treat him like that, no matter Andrew was his


    grandfather or not. But now, as long as James thought of those things, he could not restrain his mood.


    James just paused and then strode away.


    Originally because of Gail''s reasons and gradually repaired the situation, but now again parted!


    James got in his car and drove away. Since his grandpa didn''t know it and wouldn''t organize an


    investigation, James would use his own way to investigate it. Although James believed that it was not


    his father who deliberately torn his happiness apart, it could not rule out that it was his father''s various


    lovers!


    As a nominal father, he always thought about others'' feelings from the perspective of others! He only


    felt a little guilty to James, and now he had no choice but to give up, even to guard against and


    suppress James!


    James made a phone call to the detective and set up a new n!


    After Daniel took Cherry to a bar to get herself drunk, Cherry got close to him. But she still kept a


    distance from him. Except for James, no man was that important to her.


    But Daniel fell in love with this beautiful and rich woman!


    While walking on the pedestrian street, Jackson saw Daniel walking towards him from a long distance


    along with Cherry who wished to marry James at once. They were talking andughing.


    When Jackson saw the two people walking together, he would mutter in his heart. Because Daniel, who


    liked to wear ck clothes all the time, had changed into a pure white suit trousers and a pair of white


    shoes...... This style...... He was a little affected!


    As a close friend of James, Jackson knew that Daniel was James'' uncle. The Jiang family had only a


    good rtionship with him. But Jackson had some reservations about Daniel. He always felt that Daniel


    was not like what he looked like.


    Jackson thought that a man who loved dark and strolled in the upper ss circles and was good at


    talking butcked real ability would be willing to do nothing like this.


    But when Jackson spoke of his thoughts to James, James always thought that he might overthink it. As


    a result, Jackson said it more before, so he didn''t say it anymore. But today Daniel was with Cherry, did


    it mean that he was so intimate with Cherry because he liked her ability?


    "Hey, what are you looking at? So focus! " Iris suddenly ran up to Jackson and gave him a startle,


    looking at the direction where Jackson had stared at for a long time.


    Hearing Iris'' words, Jackson was a little nervous. He was afraid that Iris would think that he was looking


    at Cherry. It was indeed a rare beauty girl, but Cherry''s background was daunting!


    "Okay! How could you look at another woman on the street? I''ve been here half a day, didn''t you even


    see me, Tell me! Do you think it better to make love with others instead of date with me? " Iris caught


    Jackson''s ear at once, looked at the direction of the two people and said, "well, that beauty looks


    familiar and has a good temperament. She must be the best of the best! You have a good taste, but


    she looks familiar. "

 Chapter 127 First Kiss

    Chapter 127 First Kiss


    Hearing Iris'' words, Jackson covered his ears and shouted, "Ouch! Let go of me!"


    "Oh, I remember. We met in the shopping mall the other day. She was with James? Why is she here? "


    Iris let go of Jackson''s ear, and there was a great rm in her heart!


    Jackson rubbed his ears and continued, "she''s the daughter of the chairman of the FY Group. James


    fell out with her and was with Gai. The man next to her was James'' uncle. He tried to make the girl


    happy so that she wouldn''t tell on James. I only considered for a long time when I noticed that James''s


    uncle might have an ulterior motive to approach Cherry! Oh my God! How can you be so violent to me?


    "


    Iris folded her arms across her chest, raised her chin and looked at him, "Oh, then be gentle next time.


    But I''ve always been so violent, and I can''t hide any annoying feelings. Well, didn''t you say you wanted


    to watch a movie? I like the horror movie in midnight. Do you have any tickets? "


    "Don''t you like soap operas and love movies? Why are you interested in such a horror kind of movie?"


    Speaking of the horror movies, Jackson was scared. He could not rule out that this was a tough girl


    who was fond of movies with Intense stimtion.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When Jackson knew Iris recently, he found that Iris was really a mysterious girl. She was always


    unpredictable and gave him some surprises! But this horrible movie..... Jackson really didn''t like it!


    "Well...... I have booked a love movie for you, thetest show. The horror movie may take a littlete. I


    still have work to do tomorrow, don''t you think? " Jackson gave Iris a fake smile for fear that she would


    ask him to watch the horror movie.


    Iris took the hint. After thinking for a while, she said, "fine. I have to get up early tomorrow morning. we


    only watch one horror movie. I haven''t seen anything exciting for a long time."


    "Well, you can watch it next time. Today we are going to watch a love movie. You will like it!" Jackson


    felt relieved and took Iris to the cinema.


    Iris smiled vaguely and shook off Jackson''s hand. "Why do you hold a girl''s hand casually? If your


    girlfriends see it, they will tear me apart on the street! I don''t think I''ll go to the movies with you in the


    future. I should read more books and think more about my future. I can''t hang out with you! "


    Hearing Iris'' words, Jackson frowned in displeasure. He stretched out his arm and grabbed Iris'' hand


    tightly, saying, "who dares to tear you apart? I don''t have a girlfriend. Do you think I''ve been getting


    close to other womentely? Besides, I''m not that kind of person! Although I like to have fun, I value


    my friends. Can you be as flirtatious as those bitches? Let''s go to the cinema! You can read books, but


    when youe out to have fun, you can always take me with you. "


    Iris didn''t turn back to look at Jackson, and tried her best to be unaffected by him. Jackson''s palm was


    very warm. Iris didn''t know when Jackson quietly began to hold her hand, but it turned out that every


    time Iris saw him, he would naturally hold her hand. After getting along with Jackson for a few days,


    they became more like brothers or good friends, but they didn''t look like lovers at all. As a girl who was


    about to graduate in her senior year, she still fooled around with a man who only had a crush on her.


    She thought that was not good!


    But Jackson''s words "you are different from those coquettish bitches", made Iris'' heart even more


    to admit that she would fall in love with him if Jackson said something ambiguous. Her mind told her


    that she shouldn''t have an ambiguous rtionship with a man, especially a yboy like Jackson, who


    would hurt others and herself.


    To be exact, she was the one who got hurt in the end. Iris was a green hand in love. If she fell in love


    with a yboy, she was really naive.


    When she realized this, she agreed to see a movie with him and told him to keep his distance.


    Seeing that she did not speak, he thought that she showed tacit approval. Her palm was dry and soft,


    making him feel at ease.


    This was thetest romance movie with a bucket of popcorn in their hands. When she saw the man


    and the woman kissing in the screen, Iris was so nervous! But she didn''t look back, afraid that both of


    them would be embarrassed.


    But she clearly felt that Jackson was also stunned. The popcorn in his hand had fallen to the ground


    and he didn''t care about it at all.


    The scene cut to the scene in which the hero and heroine share a bath, the heroine was really hot and


    sexy. Everyone was attracted by her. Seeing the scene, Iris couldn''t help but wonder, ''Does he face the


    same situation when Jackson is with those women? Jackson must have a lot of experience. He saw a


    lot of beautiful woman''s body, will be particrly high to the girlfriend''s requirements.''


    The scene again cut to the scene of the couple having sex together, and Iris stared at the screen


    nkly. She couldn''t help but swallow slobber. This was also...... Too Was this movie too


    pornographic?


    When Iris was curious and didn''t want to look at it, her face was turned around. Before she could react,


    her mouth was gagged.


    Shit! Her first kiss!


    With her eyes wide open, Iris was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do. The only thought in her


    mind was that her first kiss was gone in such a situation! The cinema was very dark. But Iris still could


    see Jackson''s face and his deep eyes which were as deep as the ocean.


    Suddenly she thought of something and pushed him away!


    Jackson was also very nervous. He had never kissed such an intimate and familiar girl, especially


    when they were watching a love movie in a cinema. Jackson had rtionships with a lot of girls, But he


    never gave love or went to many ces with her. What he did was just to develop his feelings, to the


    beach, to the seaside or to the love hotel.


    In his subconscious mind, going to the cinema is a boyfriend and girlfriend, nurturing a rtionship, in


    order to create good romantic memories, both parties look for a ce where they can strengthen their


    rtionship. Jackson wouldn''t have brought her if he hadn''t had a real girlfriend.


    However, when he asked Iris to watch a movie that day for some unknown reasons, he was told by Gail


    that Iris was a fan of romance movies. So he naturally thought that she liked to watch love drama, but


    he didn''t expect to see such a scene in this film


    Embarrassed, they continued to watch the movie. They didn''t look at each other with tacit


    understanding, but their hearts were liked to fill with weeds.


    Jackson didn''t expect that he would kiss Iris, and she didn''t expect that he would kiss her.


    What she cared about most was her first kiss, was gone like this!


    Iris even pushed Jackson away. It was her first kiss! Her first kiss was so hasty and tense, It was not


    fair!

 Chapter 128 Shopping

    Chapter 128 Shopping


    Gail had been worrying about her grandfather. In order not to make his grandfather worry about her,


    she called him every two days. But his grandfather still worried about her. He asked her if she was in


    trouble. He said that he had a nightmare at night and dreamed that Gai went away with a bad guy and


    that she abandoned her grandpa.


    "Gai, I have never told you that you are in love. Although I''m old, I''m a stubborn old man. Your grandma


    died young and your parents passed away. I should have worried about you. But I don''t want you to


    leave with another man one day and live with a boy of other''s. But recently, I have figured it out, you


    are a girl. One day I will die, if you meet a man you like and who can take good care of you for the rest


    of my life, I will be very happy. " It was the first time that her grandpa talked about this topic. Hearing his


    reluctantly attitude, Gail couldn''t help but shed tears secretly.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I won''t leave with others. You''re my grandpa, my only family. How can I bear to


    leave you? "Gail sniffed, trying not to make grandpa hear her choking voice." and I''m still young. I''ve


    just graduated. I''m not in a hurry to get married! "


    It was still vivid when James told her that he wanted to see her grandfather, but now she felt it was so


    unreal. She wasn''t his wife at all.


    "Gai, you don''t understand. Girls will get married sooner orter. If you can find a reliable boyfriend,


    then I don''t need to worry about that no one will take care of you after I leave. The girls in our vige all


    took their boyfriends home. Some of them asked me why you didn''t take him with you. Gai, if you fall in


    love with someone, at least I can be relieved when I know that there is someone taking care of you


    when you go out. " His bright smile made her warm and guilty.


    Gail wiped her tears and said with a smile, "well, Grandpa, don''t worry. I will take care of myself, and


    you should also take care of yourself."


    "Okay, I don''t want to talk about it with you now. Our chicken has gone to the vegetable field. I''m going


    to check it out. I''m hanging up! "


    "Okay, bye, Grandpa."


    James stood behind Gail watching her with tears and smiles. He wanted to protect her in his arms. But


    she said she wasn''t in a hurry to get married and hadn''t told grandpa about them.


    "Gai, haven''t you told grandpa that both of us are together now? Why do you sound like you are not


    going to marry me and have your own child. I''ve been thinking about how to marry you as soon as


    possible, and how to take good care of you. Every girl wants it legally, so I won''t make you feel


    wronged. " James hugged her from behind, and a gentle and maic voice came to her ears.


    Gail did not expect to see James. She wiped her tears and turned to look at him. "Why are you here? I


    thought you would be busy for a few more days! "


    "We haven''t seen each other for two days. You didn''t reply me or answer my phone calls. I miss you so


    much, so I came to you." James aggrieved expression made Gail feel really warm-hearted. She knew


    he did it on purpose. He acted like this only in front of her.


    Gail was thrilled to see James again. But when she remembered the message the man sent to her


    asked her to stay away from James because of the simr messagest night. Otherwise, he would


    hurt her grandfather. Gail couldn''t ignore grandpa''s safety, but she couldn''t break up with James in the


    shortest time. She did not reply to messages in the past two days. She answered the phone and said


    that she was very busy. Perhaps it would be easier for her to let it go as time went by.


    But James'' familiar smell, his voice, his face and his holding was soforting. The moment she saw


    him, she wanted to cry.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But Gail refrained and smiled. "I''ve been busy recently. I have been looking for tutors to modify my


    thesis, so I have no time to reply.


    James pretended to believe her. "Well, it turns out that my boyfriend is not as important as your


    dissertation. But I forgive you. After all, your dissertation is for only one time, and your boyfriend has


    always been there. Do you have time now? Let me take you to buy something. "


    Gazing at his eyes, which were deep and gentle, Gail could see her own reflection clearly. This was the


    most natural scene for the man she loved most. She couldn''t help nodding and said, "Okay, I have time


    now."


    "Let''s go. I overheard someone today say that if a woman is unhappy about something, such as lipstick


    and bags can heal everything. You have backpacks, but I haven''t seen you in lipstick. Why don''t I buy


    you a row? I''ve studied it today. There is a brand with the best quality. Although I don''t think there is


    any difference between the color and the style, but if women all like lipsticks, there must be a reason to


    like them. I like to see you apply some lipstick. You should look more beautiful. After saying that, James


    sat in the driver''s seat and gently looked at her.


    Indeed, every girl was fond of lipstick. Gail also had several lipsticks, but she didn''t apply them all the


    time. She thought it was not good for her lips just because it was troublesome to remove the makeup.


    But her love for lipstick grew as she started to pay attention to a woman''s profile. But Gail couldn''t


    afford to buy lipstick, so she just looked. She thought that after she graduated and got a stable sry,


    she would reward herself asionally.


    James had studied the lipstick brand specially for her, which made her eyes moist again. She loved this


    man more. What should she do?


    "That''s good. How expensive will you buy? If you buy too many, You''ll be poor! Gail put away her


    disappointment and sadness and said with a smile.


    James started the car. "Do you think I will be poor only by your consumption ability? I''d like to see you


    squander my money. But you are always so good at saving money for me, which makes me have no


    sense of achievement or existence at all. Gail, you tell me, what does your boyfriend do? "


    "Yeah, what does a boyfriend do?" a glimmer of strange light shed in her eyes, and she hugged his


    arm with a smile. "Then I''ll do my best today. You have to be careful of your wallet. Maybe I can really


    make you cost a lot!"


    "As a CEO, I don''t care how you spend the money."


    "Okay, okay!" Gail was going to enjoy the feeling and treatment of having a CEO''s boyfriend today.


    After all, there may be no chance in the future.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination. After getting out of the car, they went straight to the biggest


    cosmetics store. Gail had intended to buy a lipstick, but she couldn''t stand the salesgirl''s sales pitch.


    Seeing this, James generously asked the saledy to pack up all the things that the saledy


    rmended which were the most suitable for Gail.

 Chapter 129 Abnormal

    Chapter 129 Abnormal


    Gail looked at one set of skincare and makeup after another, she felt wasteful for James, even though


    the money was just a drop in the ocean for him, what a waste it was to her!


    "That''s enough, James, that''s all I need." Gail whispered in his ear to stop him, and when she saw the


    saledy''s eyes, she smiled at them brightly.


    He turned his head and said softly, "it doesn''t matter. Put them there and you can use it slowly."


    A trace of injury and worry shed through Gail''s eyes. Did James know that she would leave him and


    buy things in advance for her?


    That was impossible. He had never seen her message or touched her phone.


    "But I don''t need so many cosmetics. They will be overdue."


    "If you use it on time, it will be used up quickly. And I don''t have much time, so I don''t have many


    chances to go shopping with you. Since you are here now, you should prepare more. In case you need


    to buy it alone."


    ''It''s true. We don''t have many chances to go shopping together in the future.'' Gail thought.


    After buying the skin care products, James took Gail to a clothing shop and picked up women''s and


    men''s clothes for her. To her curiosity, he asked about her grandfather''s figure identally.


    "I can buy my grandfather''s clothes by myself. He is not fit for these clothes." She worried that


    grandfather would be suspicious, and grandpa''s clothes were always soft, but these were not suitable


    to wear at home.


    "This is my gift. I saw Andrew wearing the same clothes. You just need to tell me your grandfather''s


    height and weight." James put his hand on her back andforted her silently.


    "Average M size is OK. My grandfather is tall and strong, although he is old." ''Maybe grandpa dares not


    to age before I grow up.'' Gail thought. Most of the other people who were in the same age with


    Grandpa were old enough to only stay in bed. Once in a while, they just went out for a walk or basking


    in the sun. And Gail''s grandpa needed to grow vegetables and farm chickens and ducks, so he had to


    do everything by himself.


    Gail knew that she should go back to grandpa''s side and apany him to spend the old year in


    peace, without leaving herself any regret.


    ''Usually, I don''t need to go shopping with her. After all, as long as I stay at home, I can get everything I


    need back home in the shortest time, '' James thought. Now he followed Gail upstairs and downstairs,


    from shop to shop, and she couldn''t be calm. She was lucky to meet such a nice man, and it was a gift


    from God for her.


    "Why are you standing there like a fool? What do you want to drink? We''ll take a rest and


    "I don''t need to get some nutrition. I''m not an old man. I have a strong body. You can''t say that I''m not


    in good health! "Gail was confident in her health. She seldom went to a pharmacy for a year.


    Fortunately, she didn''t need it, or she would have an extra expense. The medicine now was very


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    expensive!


    ""Okay, okay. Let grandpa have a look. After all, he needs nutrition.". James led Gail to sit by the


    transparent ss window. The view downstairs was just right. The green vines were tangled with thin


    threads and surrounded a ss frame. The natural scenery made people feel better.


    Gail wondered if he was really going to visit her grandfather?


    No. if he went there now, her grandfather might be in greater danger. But she seemed to notice that the


    man who was threatening her in the dark did not notice her every move, only that he would ask her to


    leave James as soon as possible. Gail thought, ''by rights, anyone who keeps an eye on me will get to


    know my location. After all, I went to see James that night and spent a night with him!


    But he didn''t say anything. He just wanted her to leave.


    But Gail didn''t know who that person was. She couldn''t find anyone who sent messages to her even if


    she went to the sales hall. With her ability, she was unable to do the investigation at all!


    "James, are you really going to visit my grandpa? You are so busy with your work now, so you don''t


    have time to go out. Besides, the environment of our family is tough. You can onlye back on that


    day when you arrive. We can talk about itter. When I go back home, when I have time, I will clean up


    the yard and the room. At least, I don''t want you to see such an awkward scene. " Gail tried to sound


    James out carefully. Maybe he was just saying it. After all, he had been very busy recently. She could


    see him on TV asionally.


    It turned out that his identity was not just as simple as that of the CEO of the RF Group, but she was


    not in the mood to pay attention to him. After all, this person had nothing to do with her. The less she


    knew about him, the less she would care about him and the less she was reluctant to leave him!


    James patted her on the forehead and said, "you know what? I am not a delicate person. I lived in the


    slum for a period of time when I was a child, and when I was studying abroad, I also knew a lot about


    the life of the bottom society. I once stayed under a bridge for a night. I was not afraid of your family''s


    yard at all. Maybe I''ll fall in love with that ce! "


    But she didn''t want him to go home at all. She thought it was unnecessary to worry about it because


    she was going to make that decision soon.


    Besides, your grandpa is also my grandpa. I want to see him and marry such a lovely and beautiful girl


    from his side! "


    The more he cared about Gail, the more she felt sad.


    "Well, we can talk about this when you have time. But at least when I graduate, or my grandfather will


    scold me! There''s no need to buy anything else. I''m tired from shopping, and I have enough stuff in my


    hands. You must have a lot of work to do. Go back to work. It''s urgent! " Gail held James'' hand with a


    smile, trying to persuade him to go back. She felt that he waspletely online today. He got tired after


    the first floor before.


    Generally speaking, boys didn''t like going shopping, let alone the arrogant James.


    "Well, let''s talk about it after drinking. I haven''t told you yet. I have to rest today. No matter how nervous


    I am at work, I have to take a rest. I came to you with great interest, but you drove me away. Are you


    annoyed with me because you have a new boyfriend at school? " Seeing her unnatural smile, James


    knew what she was thinking.


    "Not at all! I wouldn''t go shopping with you if I have a new boyfriend! " Although Gail wanted to give up


    such a good man, she would not cheat on him! He suspected her so much, which made her a little


    unhappy!


    This girl always knew how to hold back her feelings, and fortunately James had known everything.


    He took her to buy health care products, tonics and living goods that many old people needed.


    James drove directly to his house and told the others to pack up.


    When James asked a servant to put the cosmetics he bought for Gail in his room, she looked curiously


    at his busy figure. They spent half a day together. In order to buy skin care products for himself, he


    bought so many in the name of her. She didn''t expect him to the love of beauty.


    This lipstick was Gail''s favorite color. James even asked people to put them in his room. Did he use


    them for private purposes?


    As a man, he would never use this, but maybe he would ask someone to bring it downter, or he had


    forgotten that there was a lipstick in the box which he bought for her!


    No, James could corrupt everything else, not this one!

 Chapter 130 Go To The Airport

    Chapter 130 Go To The Airport


    "Gai,e here to eat." James asked Gail, who was in a daze, to eat. He remembered that she said


    she was hungry, but she didn''t eat anything after she smelled the food.


    It seemed that the girl was overthinking again. But James decided to put it aside. He must be patient


    and do as he had nned!


    Gail ate quietly. She just raised her head and smiled brightly at him when he was picking up the food.


    "We are going to a ceter, you tell Iris that you may not go back tonight. After you get your


    toiletries, we may have to go a long way, some kind of a little far away. " He took the fork in his hand


    and had a bite of steak gracefully. The faint smile at the corners of his mouth was charming.


    Gail was shocked. They would go on a long way. She couldn''t believe her ears?


    "Are we going to stay there for one night?" All her stuff were in the dormitory. It might take her some


    time to get them.


    "You can stay there tonight if you want. But you don''t have to bring them with you. I will ask someone to


    prepare a travel suitter. It will be very convenient. " James thought that Gail must have daily


    necessities in a dormitory, so he just needed to bring his.


    "Oh, are we going on a trip?" It was said that traveling was the only way to check whether a couple was


    suitable. She had looked forward to it before, but now she worried that after getting along with him for a


    long time, she would be even more reluctant to part with him. Gail would miss him even more when he


    was not around.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. We can go on a trip by the way." In an instant, James came up with another


    n.


    "Okay." Gail didn''t know where he was going. For thest time, let them go out together.


    After dinner, James went downstairs and found that everything was ready. He reached out his hand


    and looked at Gail who was sitting on the sofa nkly and said, "let''s go."


    She stood up and said, "do I need anything else?" She only had a spare handbag. There was nothing


    else.


    He took her hand and walked out, smiling mysteriously, "no, you don''t need anything. Let''s go. I think


    we''ll arrive before dark. "


    Gail walked with James and couldn''t figure out where he was going with such a hurry and calmness.


    She sat in the car and found that they seemed to have arrived at the airport.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not supposed to take the ne at this time, so if he left at this time and was at home, he would


    arrive at night. If they went abroad, that would be more like it. But Gail only wore the clothes. If she


    went abroad, she had no clothes to change.


    She ignored his words that they could get there before dark, because she didn''t want to take the ne


    to a very close ce, although it saved a lot of time.


    She followed behind James. When she saw his calm face, doubts popped into her mind.


    He took out his ticket and handed it to her. "Have a look," he said with a smile


    Gail looked down at the ticket subconsciously, there was nothing unusual.


    "Take a closer look, aren''t you curious where we are going?" He reminded her patiently.


    "My city?" Gail opened her mouth wide in surprise. "What are you doing there?"


    James took her to board the ne again. "You''ll know when you get there."


    "Do you still have apany in my city? Or are you going there for business? " Luckily, her home was


    far from the downtown. Otherwise, he might have asked her where her home was and wanted to go her


    home.


    James nodded again. Now that she wanted to stay in her hometown, he thought it would be better to


    invest in it. "Well, I can think about it."


    "Will you think about it? That means you are not going there for thepany''s business. What are you


    going there for? " Gail suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh, do you want to see the scenery


    of my city? There is a big peach blossom mountain in our city. The peach blossom shoulde over


    soon, but the apricot blossom is just right. In fact, I always think that the apricot flowers smell better


    than the peach flowers, and it was easy to nt. If we nted apricot trees on the barrennd in our


    vige in the future, in a few years, it will definitely be anotherndscape resort! " The thought of it


    brought Gail''s interest. She wanted to go back to her hometown, so she made up her mind to


    contribute something to the construction of her hometown. In her vige, people heard that the county


    began to engage in tourism, but the town water and soil was not good, apricot trees were the most


    suitable.


    James listened to her carefully. It seemed that it was the right way to take her out for a walk. And it


    could be seen that she was really going to abandon him and go to the mountain vige to apany


    her grandfather. But James was a boss. He could go with her. If it didn''t work, he could transfer the


    But, Gail, didn''t realize that his ultimate destination was exactly where she had been worried about


    recently?


    He didn''t tell her the truth because he could give her a surprise, or a shock.


    On the ne, it would take more than an hour before they arrived. Gail could sleep. She hadn''t had a


    good resttely because of that message, but now he was sitting beside her and she felt very sleepy.


    Soon Gail fell asleep.


    James covered her with the nket and had an idea in his mind.


    He took out a pen and a small notebook from his pocket. Although there were all kinds of high-tech


    equipment nowadays, James knew that trust in the most primitive things worked best sometimes. He


    wrote something down on his notebook carefully without disturbing Gail.


    While at this moment, James didn''t know that someone had posted their photos online and that the


    click rate had been added up to over ten thousand in a few minutes.


    After getting off the ne, Gail was taken out of the airport by James. When she got off the ne, she


    noticed that there was a man who looked like an assistant bodyguard following them. The luggage was


    pushed by the assistant from a distance, as if he didn''t exist.


    Out of the airport, a luxury car was waiting for them, and the assistant also carried the luggage into the


    car.


    It was still early and Gail felt upset sitting in the car. In fact, it was very close to Gail''s home and she


    didn''t know whether her grandpa was fine or not. If the man who threatened Gail knew that she was


    still with James, leaving home with her, would he do harm to her grandpa. Should she call her grandpa


    and ask him if there was any unusual person in the vige.


    Gail took out her cell phone and looked at the telephone number at home. Nobody knew what she was


    hesitating about.


    "You want to call someone? Do you miss your grandpa? " James'' voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Gail put her phone away for no reason.


    Maybe she was worried that James would be suspicious when she talked with her grandpa.


    "Nothing. I will call grandpater."


    "Call him now. Your grandpa might call youter." James touched Gail''s cheek and gave her a gentle


    kiss gently.

 Chapter 131 Painful

    Chapter 131 Painful


    ''Why did my grandpa call meter?'' Gail wondered, her face red with embarrassment.


    James looked at Gail''s phone, "call."


    Gail felt so confused.


    "Grandpa."


    "Gai, did you make a friend with someone? Our family have a lot of people here and they took a lot of


    things. Gai, tell me what''s going on. Although I''m an old farmer, there is no free lunch in the sky. Tell


    me what''s going on? " Her grandfather Nichs Cheng sounded impatient and angry. He was really


    worried that Gai would get into trouble at school.


    "No, Grandpa, I..." All of a sudden, Gail turned to look at James. At this point if she didn''t know, she


    was too stupid.


    Gail exined to Nichs Cheng in a hurry, "grandfather, don''t worry. I will call youter. It''s good that


    they didn''t hurt you. They are kind. I''ll exin to you what happened! After saying that, Gail directly


    hung up the phone.


    "Did you do it? Did you arrange it? Gail grabbed James'' arm excitedly. Worry and fear could be seen in


    her eyes.


    James steadied her in his arms, preventing her from struggling. "Calm down. I''ll tell you everything."


    Gail shouted. "How can I not be excited? Do you know that you will make me stressed? I''ve been


    worrying when... "


    "When do you want to break up with me? Or when do you suddenly disappear from my life?" James


    interrupted Gail abruptly with a hint of displeasure and sternness!


    Gail suddenly stopped and asked, "when did you know?" How could he know about it?


    "If I don''t do that, you will never tell me and then leave quietly alone. Are you still going to abandon me!


    I don''t me you for choosing your grandfather over me. But do you know what I hate the most? What


    I hate most is to leave without a word! What I hate most is that the woman I trust and love most keeps


    the secret between us! Gail, you know the message is about us. Why do you have to bear it alone? "


    James'' eyes were red. He stared at Gail and cornered her.


    The driver and assistant were emotionless like wooden men, and they didn''t respond at all. They were


    well-trained outsiders. They would never let them have a sense of existence!


    Gail''s tears hit on the back of James'' hand. James'' eyes suddenly softened. With a sense of


    frustration, he gently held Gail in his arms!


    James murmured, "fortunately, I didn''t let others get what they wanted. Fortunately, I''ve learnt to take


    action first and be cautious, or you''ll be the third person to leave me. I will never let the woman I love


    leave me. Even if my friends and rtives abandon me, I will never let the girl I love leave alone. "


    Gail choked with sobs, tears welling up in her eyes and running down her cheeks. Gail quickly took out


    a piece of paper from her pocket. James'' hug was so tight that she spent a lot of energy.


    "Gai, why didn''t you tell me? You know I''m not the little child who has nothing at all now. I''m the CEO of


    the RF Group, at least on the surface! In fact, I don''t care about the title at all. In fact, I''m not only the


    CEO of the RF Group, but also the CEO of the newest leading enterprise in our country, the CG Group!


    "


    "¡­¡­"


    "You don''t care, of course you don''t. You just know that you are always the one who escape from


    danger on the battlefield. When you encounter difficulties, you will sacrifice yourself, and that will


    leaves a lifetime of regret for yourself and others." James shook the arm of Gail and said, "Gai! How


    dare you be so fear! You should think twice before you do anything! You couldn''t even contact me due


    to the threat message! Do you think it''s interesting? "


    James was so angry and aggressive that he almost wanted to tear Gail into pieces!


    "Say something! Why don''t you speak now? Do you need me to analyze the whole thing to you so that


    you can believe me? "


    Gail stared at James intently. When he was about to leave, Gail said softly, "how did you know that?


    I...... I have never told you...... And I just think about it. Now that you asked me out, I still came out with


    you. " Seeing that James was getting more and more angry, Gail was less and less confident. She


    looked at him obediently.


    "Well, what can I do with you! Let''s talk about thister. Don''t push me away when we arrive at your


    house. " Thinking that he would visit Nichs Chengter, James let her go. If she spoke ill of him in


    front of her grandfather, his efforts would be in vain.


    "Are you really going to my house? No, you can''t do that. That day my grandfather told me something


    about boyfriend. In just a few days, I''ll take you home! ''This...... This is an admission to grandpa that I


    fell in love in college and never told him! The most important thing is we are going to see him in less


    than one day. We are in such a hurry! Didn''t I say I''d wait until graduation? "


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching Gail''s anxious face, James felt much better.


    He leaned against the back seat with his hands crossed over his chest. "It''s not up to you. I''ve thought


    it over and arranged everything well. You''re not safe now. If someone threatens you again, I''ll take care


    of your grandfather! "


    "But we can still...... We can try other ways. We can talk about it after I graduate. "


    "Well, what? Are you saying that nothing will happen as long as you break up with me? While you are


    not with me, Melissa always makes you uneasy. If she knows that you have really broken up with me,


    you will be the first one she wants to find, and she will not be let your grandfather go! Now that you are


    with me, you can''t disassociate yourself from me! " James poked Gail''s forehead and med her for


    her carelessness!


    "But if I leave the NF City ande back to my home, do you think that she will still hunt me without


    bothering her?" Gail just didn''t believe others will make to so much trouble!


    James tapped on her head and said, "do you want to break off all rtions with me? Tell you, it will


    never happen for you!"


    "¡­¡­" Gail covered her head and cried, "painful!"


    "If you knew it would be painful, you should have told me. Don''t you feel painful when you leave me?"


    As James said, he pointed to his heart fiercely, and a handsome sad face erged in front of Gail.

 Chapter 132 What A Low Threshold

    Chapter 132 What A Low Threshold


    Unable to bear to see James''s eyes filled with sorrow, Gail opened her arms and hugged him. "I was


    wrong, James. I shouldn''t have kept it from you. Now that you know I have investigated that, I am


    worried that your families or Cherry and other people will threaten me. If so, I will definitely leave you at


    any cost. After all, they are too powerful. I can''t be a burden on your family and your career!"


    Hearing her choking, James couldn''t bear to say anything more about her. He gently held her back and


    listened to her quietly.


    They both suffered a lot in the past few days. Each of them had their own thoughts. In order not to


    make each other think too much and let each other down, they endured and waited. How could he not


    understand the feeling of giving up the one he loved to help her?


    "Gail, you have to remember that I''m James, your boyfriend, and your fianc¨¦. You should tell me what


    happened. Do you know that? Otherwise, I willin to the king of hell that you abandoned me


    after I die! But before that, I will try every means to find you, because I can''t lose you, and you are my


    treasure that I want to protect most in my life. Do you understand?" He held her thin body and said


    softly. These days, James was very busy with the work of developing hispany as quickly as


    possible to surpass the FY Group.


    After a long time, Gail cried very tired. She let him go, and her eyes were red and swollen like two


    walnuts. "The CG Group, really?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    James put her head on his chest and gently rubbed her cheek. "Of course, it''s true. I''ve devoted a lot of


    time and energy to thepany, but the reason why I want it to get into the top of the list is you. It is


    also the witness of our love. You wille to help me in the future. With your name, it means that we


    owe it together. You can''t abandon it!"


    "It was you who forced me to ept it. Why can''t I abandon it?" She leant on his chest and showed her


    dissatisfaction unconsciously!


    He pressed her hands and got close to her lips with his low voice, "You are a stupid woman, and you


    don''t even want to ept thepany. If you think it''s not enough, I can give myself to you, so all my


    things are yours."


    Gail noticed that there was something wrong with James, but she didn''t realize her gaffe until her


    hands were held tightly.


    She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him. "I can''t take it. I watch the scene on TV. If you


    really give it to me, I''m afraid that all shareholders will withdraw their investment."


    A hint of disappointment shed in James''s eyes. Indeed, he had forgotten about it. "You remind me of


    that. I will be careful. We will try our best to conquer those shareholders with our personal charm.


    Leave these things aside first. What does your grandpa like? What can I bring to make him happy?


    "Can we turn around and go back?"


    "No way!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The car went to Gail''s home directly. At first, it was impossible for them to get there, but James asked


    an excavator to dig up the road to her home. The people who had sent the items to her grandpa gave


    them a reply. When the car was halfway through the road, it was already difficult to drive, so that the


    gifts couldn''t arrive within the given time limit.


    As soon as Gail got off the car, she saw a lot of furniture and many small boxes in front of her house,


    which were piled up into a hill.


    Andre rushed to her feet and shook its tail to ask her to help it with tickles.


    "Andre, you are getting thinner. Where is my grandpa? Is my grandpa angry?" Worried as Gail didn''t


    see her grandpa, she led Andre into her house.


    However, Andre didn''t leave. Instead, it turned around and looked at James. It circled under his feet for


    several circles and shook its tail to show that it recognized him. Andre didn''t like strangers, but it didn''t


    bite James.


    Fortunately, it was dark outside, and the vigers were just looking at their home in the distance.


    It was the first time they had seen such a grand scene. Even though they didn''t know what kind of car it


    was, they knew it must be an expensive car judging from its appearance.


    "What happened to Gai''s family? Why did they make so much noise? Is it because Gail be


    sessful?


    "Yes, you are right. She must have hooked up with a rich man!"


    "Yes. I''ve always thought that Gail was as uneasy as her mother. She seduced a rich man before she


    graduated. I don''t know if he is an old man."


    "I don''t think so. I saw him look like a young man. I also asked those people who carried items and they


    said that their CEO was young and handsome! I think what you said is just sour grape, right? Your


    daughter must be that beautiful even if she wants to hook up with a rich man!"


    "But your son loves Gai so much. Don''t you feel a little ufortable in your heart? Humph!"


    Several women in the vige stood on the street and started to gossip.


    Gail sadly walked into the yard, and James heard what they said. The power of gossip among these


    people was probably what Gail worried most. It seemed that he shouldn''t have been so tant to let


    people talk about them behind their back. Perhaps that was why her grandfather hadn''te out.


    He had made up his mind to treat her vigers a meal when the day broke.


    As Gail stepped into the house, she saw that it was very clean and it seemed that all the leaflets and


    quilt covers had been changed. Her door was open, and the leaflets in her room were new. Her eyes


    immediately welled up. Her grandpa had cleaned the room in silence.


    The pleasant smell of food told her that her grandpa was cooking in the kitchen.


    She walked quietly to the kitchen with the low threshold. This house was very old. It was dim inside


    with a light bulb of low dim light. Her grandpa bent his body and was frying something beside the stove.


    It seemed to be a piece of meat.


    It smelled familiar. Her grandpa must have killed their old hen. There were only two of them that were


    supposed to be put in the egg to improve his health. Now that one was killed, there might still be a one.


    Because he killed two pheasants during the Spring Festival, he had to kill one of them now.


    Her grandpa must be in the same mood as her, getting anxious inplex feelings and being bothered


    by the discussions of the people around him.


    He was in an apron for a long time. When the meat was cooked, Andre was on his feet.


    "Grandpa, I''m back." She called him softly standing in the kitchen, and her nose couldn''t help aching.


    Her grandpa turned around and said lightly, "Sit in the room. The dinner will be ready soon."


    "Bang!" She felt someone hitting the door threshold.


    "Ouch! "Wow!" James didn''t find that the threshold was low, and a big swelling immediately appeared


    on his forehead, and his eyes were unable to see clearly the scene in front of him.


    Gail''s grandfather turned around and said, "We have a low threshold. Watch out." After saying that, he


    turned around and began to cook something expertly.


    His remarks had twoyers of meaning. Staring at Gail who was smiling, James cast a warning nce


    at her!

 Chapter 133 Big Twist

    Chapter 133 Big Twist


    "Let me make a fire for you, Grandpa. James, put these things in the main room." Gail sat on a small


    stool and started to add firewood.


    "No, you two go to clean up the things you have brought, I won''t do that. We''ll have dinner when you''re


    ready. Why didn''t you tell me before? "


    Knowing Nichs was angry, Gail came to the yard cautiously. Looking at all the things in the yard, she


    thought it was really annoying. No wonder Nichs was angry.


    "You bought so many vegetables and fruits, health care products and living goods. It''s really hard for


    you to consider for my grandpa. But my grandfather lived alone. He was born in the countryside and he


    didn''t use any of these things. " Looking at so many things, Gail did not have any space to piled them


    up. She was very worried.


    "This is also a little bit of my mind. If your grandpa doesn''t use it, leave it there! In consideration that


    your grandpa is your only family, I buy all the things that are useful. " It had never urred to him that


    the stuff James had arranged to buy for Gail''s grandpa would get a cold shoulder.


    "But the refrigerator and air conditioner cost less electricity. I''ll have someone install it for Grandpa."


    James knew that there were only some simple electric appliances in Nichs''s home, so he bought a


    fridge especially. The food could be stored in summer in the fridge. Therefore, it should be practical.


    "Yes, although I don''t fully believe the contents of the refrigerator advertisement, but it is a small power


    consumption, I will ask grandpa to install it. When my grandpa couldn''t finish the food, he always


    continued to eat the next day. So it''s not good for his health to eat again on the second day. " In fact,


    Gail was moved by James. He took care of everything and took her home without she knowing it.


    They packed many boxes together. There were also a lot of vegetables, fruits and many nutritious food,


    and they were all put in the fridge.


    The other things were rtively tidy. The workers who carried put the stuff in order, and they just took a


    little space.


    During the dinner, the three sat at the small dining table in the main room. Nichs even turned on the


    TV to regte the atmosphere.


    Looking at the steaming food, the three had their own ns.


    James first introduced himself, "Nice to meet you, Grandpa. I''m Gail''s boyfriend. I came here to meet


    you because Gail worried about you. Besides, I don''t want to hide our rtionship to you. I hope these


    things will not hinder you. " James politely proposed a toast to Nichs.


    Nichs didn''t say anything. He looked at James from head to toe, took the ss cup and drank it up.


    "What are you doing? When did you know each other?"


    Gail looked at them and said in a low voice, "Grandpa, he is..."


    Nichs interrupted her, "let him speak for himself."


    "Grandpa, I''m actually a businessman. I have my ownpany and group. We have known each other


    for a year and got together not long ago. " James replied calmly as he observed the way Nichs


    looked at him.


    "I can see that you are a rich man, but Gail had been used to a hard life since childhood, and I was the


    only family member. Do you think you can take good care of Gai? Gail is my granddaughter, but she is


    more intimate than my grandson. Do you think I will be relieved to let you take care of her? " Nichs


    sat in front of them, with an old cigarette stick in his hand. He was so serious that no one dared to


    rx.


    James cast a nce at Gail and said, "I grew up in a lonely family. No one took care of me. All they did


    was to pay for my living expenses and going to school. I can understand your feeling. I''m serious about


    Gai. And the reason why I''m here today is that I want to protect Gai. I don''t want others to gossip about


    us. If you agree, I will marry Gai. I can give you all my history information so that you can understand


    me. "


    When James handed a file or something to Nichs, Gail was stunned!


    The man had actually made this for Nichs, which was made of paper. Nichs didn''t use electronic


    equipment.


    Nichs took it and started reading. His expression softened a lot.


    "Let''s eat. This is the chicken I raised. I cooked it for a long time. Eat while food is still warm." Nichs


    pushed a basin of chicken in front of them and read the documents carefully.


    "Grandpa, let''s have dinner first and then talk about this." Looking at how serious Nichs looked, Gail


    felt weird. Nichs was very angry and serious just now, but why did he chance now.


    He pushed the chicken over to show that he was not angry now.


    "You eat first. I''ll have a good look at them. In case you are cheated!"


    "¡­¡­" Dumbfounded, Gail cast a speechless nce at James who was smiling at her. ''Is he my own


    grandpa?


    With that, James picked up his chopsticks and picked up some chicken for Nichs and Gail. "Let''s eat


    first. I haven''t eaten chicken raised by own family," James said tenderly.


    James came from a rich family and bought all kinds of thing for himself. Although he had the money to


    buy some green natural food, who knew whether it was green or not?


    "Then eat more. There is still one left tomorrow. If you want it, you can kill it and eat." Nichs pushed


    his reading sses and said casually.


    "Grandpa, no. There was just one old hen, it have to save eggs for you!" Hearing that, Gail was


    unhappy. She had nned to ask Nichs to give James a hard time. But now, he was ready to give


    him chicken. Why?


    "He bought a lot of eggs. I don''t have to wait for it every day."


    "But it''s different. We can go to the town and buy some chicken back!"


    "I''ve told you that is oneself of the home raise. The chicken was not good which was buy. Oh, I also


    raised a sheep. The mutton ofmb is very delicious. I will kill it if you will not go back tomorrow. I


    nned to kill it when you graduate and find a job. It looks the same now. I can still raise one in the


    future. "


    After reading through the information and putting it on the desk, Nichs took off his presbyopia


    sses and patted the ce beside him. Then Andre sat beside him immediately.


    "¡­¡­" But it took Gail some time to realize what was going on. Why was Nichs so easy to talk to all


    of a sudden!


    "You should eat more. This is not enough to kill the hen. Just keep one. I don''t like to eat mutton, either.


    Don''t worry. " James picked up a slice of chicken leg to Gail''s te and reached out his hand on her


    head.


    Nichs looked up at them and he was much more relieved.


    "But you have such a big family. They won''t interfere with your business, will they? After all, my Gai


    grows up in a simple environment, and I won''t deal with the grudges between the rich. " Nichs knew


    it was not easy to marry into a rich family, and he was worried about Gai.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. Now that they haven''t fulfilled their family responsibilities, I certainly won''t let


    them interfere in my affairs. I have always been separated from them, but I have my grandpa who


    takes care of me, and he also agrees with me and Gai. I have taken care of other things. If you agree, I


    can marry Gai right now. "


    "¡­¡­" A mouthful of chicken was out of Gail''s mouth, it got stuck in her throat. "Cough!" Cough, Cough,


    Cough! "


    "Be careful. Drink some water." James handed Gail the water and patted her on the back.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What if you suddenly stop loving her and want to break up with her after you two get married?"


    Nichs said calmly, watching every move of James.

 Chapter 134 Talking About Divorce

    Chapter 134 Talking About Divorce


    When Gail heard the word "divorce" from her grandfather, Nichs, she nearly sprayed the water in


    her mouth.


    She quickly put down the chopsticks. Even if the chicken that Nichs cooked was delicious, she


    couldn''t eat too much.


    "Grandpa, I just¡­ But we''ve just been together. It''s not proper for you to say that now..."


    "You don''t have the right to speak here. Don''t interrupt." Nichs didn''t even look at Gail.


    In response, Gail pouted and didn''t say anything. Under the table, James patted her hand and told her


    not to worry.


    James looked at Nichs with a sincere expression and said, "Grandpa, I know it''s necessary for you


    to worry about that. Gai is your only family member. If you leave one day, she will be the person that


    you worried the most. I can understand your concerns. I won''t let her suffer from injustice no matter


    what will happen in the future. I can draft the property transfer right when we get married. I''m here to


    make a promise to you that I will give up my marital property unconditionally if we have any problem!"


    Gail pinched James''s thigh hard. How dare he said that?


    Hearing that, Gail felt terrible. She had never thought about this. All the couples must think that their


    love mustst forever and never be apart or betrayed!


    Nichs was right. She also admitted that everything would change as time went by. Small things in


    life would slow down people''s passion and decrease their passion for love.


    But Gail didn''t think she should imagine the worst thing that would happen in the future as long as they


    were in love. Because she was afraid, and she couldn''t imagine the scene when she and James didn''t


    love each other. Even if one day they had to separate, she could leave, just like the previous


    threatening text message, but she could not ept that they no longer loved each other.


    Nichs took a sip of wine and kept staring at James, "Well, I''m relieved with your words. It''s not that I


    don''t trust you, but no one can guarantee that the future will be as beautiful as it looks. I, as Gail''s


    grandfather, have to consider this matter for her. She doesn''t have her parents to consider it.


    Therefore, only I can say that." After saying that, he raised his head to take another drink and slowly


    put the ss down.


    Gail knew how upset Nichs was.


    She might not be able to take all his emotions into ount from his stand, but she knew that Nichs


    definitely was reluctant to let her say such things to a boy in front of him.


    She wouldn''t leave Nichs alone here. She would fulfill her promise. It was her wish to let him have a


    good rest in his old age.


    "Grandpa, no matter what happens, you are always my grandpa. I didn''t tell you that I had registered


    for the civil service exam and institutions exam in the county and I wanted to stay with you. Grandpa,


    you''re my only family, and your daughters can''t take care of you. After all, they have their own things to


    do, and I know what kind of person my aunt is." Gail held Nichs''s hands and felt the callus on them,


    feeling very sad.


    "When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me? I have told you that I am just an old man, and I can


    totally take care of myself. I offered you the chance to go to college so that you can develop your


    business in a big city. Why didn''t you listen to me?" In Nichs''s point of view, going to university


    meant that Gai could find a good husband and support herself with great skills in a big city.


    If Gail came back, Nichs would be worried about her in the small county because she had a crazy


    uncle, who might drag Gai back.


    Sad as Gail was, she lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Every time she talked about this with


    Nichs, they would have different opinions.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. Gai likes here and likes to take care of you. After all, you are her most intimate


    person. If you can''t have a good time in the rest of your life, she will be uneasy all her life. Gai is so


    kind and obedient that I''m attracted by her. But grandpa, you can go with us to live in NF City if you


    want. After all, we can take care of you. Even if you want to drink some water, we can help you." James


    held Gail''s hand tightly as he said gently.


    She looked at James gratefully and smiled. It turned out that he agreed her to go back to her


    hometown.


    "I want to stay here all my life and I don''t want to go anywhere. Gai, you don''t have to worry about me. I


    won''t go somewhere else. I can also grow vegetables, raise chicken and grow flowers here. If I go to


    the city, I''ll be very sad. What''s more, it will cost a lot in the city. Gai, you have to make a n for your


    future life. Although you would get married, you still should have your own job to guarantee your own


    life in the future. Otherwise, you won''t be able to stay in a rich family like their family for a long time."


    Although Nichs was at home, his family sense had been with the time. A girl in the neighborhood got


    married to a rich man, but she stayed at home all the time and was unwilling to do housework. She had


    no educational background either, so she couldn''t find a good job. Her mother-inw rolled her eyes at


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    this girl, which caused her to be depressed, and then she became fat. Finally, she lost her husband. In


    the end, she was criticized as an unfilial daughter and a woman for being disloyal to her husband.


    "Grandpa, you can rest assured that no matter what Gai looks like, I will still love her. I know that after


    the sweetness of love, the only thing left is trying to lead a better life. I''m not just a tool that only cares


    about earning money. I want to help Gai achieve a stable status and a happy life. Even if I leave here,


    I''ll make a yard for you. You can also grow flowers and vegetables, or raise chickens and duck. You


    can also stay away from these rumors and this unclean ce. Right? Then no one will bully you and


    Gai." James had made a thorough investigation on Nichs and Gail before, and he knew that the


    vigers were rude to them. Today, simr situations urred a lot. Many people gathered around their


    house and began to gossip without scruple.


    His daughter, Gai''s aunt is not a good person. Especially Gail''s uncle came here from time to time to


    exploit her living expenses.


    Nichs fell into silence. He had his own n. Although there were many disadvantages here, but this


    was the ce where he had lived for his whole life. He couldn''t leave at random. Moreover, he was


    Gai''s grandpa. It was Gai''s own business to be with James. If he went to see them, it will cause Gai


    trouble.


    "Grandpa, let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s have dinner first. The meat is getting cold if you don''t


    eat it now. Andre is going to sleep." Gai knew it was not as simple as it seemed. She had her own


    thoughts.


    "Grandpa, let''s eat first. The meat is so delicious. I''lle to visit you more often in the future." James


    said as he picked up some meat for Nichs.


    After dinner, the three of them went to bed.

 Chapter 135 Dowry

    Chapter 135 Dowry


    The problem was that there were only two rooms in the house: Nichs''s room and Gai''s room. Which


    room on earth did James want to sleep in?


    "James,e to this room and we''ll spend the night. I''ve changed my bedclothes today, the bed is very


    big. You can make do with it for one night." Nichs called out James who was sitting in Gai''s room.


    Gail blushed and pushed James out, "my grandfather''s bed is big. Two people in bed is absolutely fine.


    If you think the bed is too hard, you still have a lot of disposable sheet and quilt, don''t you? Just go and


    get them. "


    James thought to himself that if he had known that, he would have gone back to the hotel with the


    driver and the assistant. The bed looked really hard.


    But on second thought, Gai had been sleeping for so many years, she didn''t say anything to him, he


    only slept for so many times, there was nothing he couldn''t get used to.


    Gai was sleeping in her room. She checked the phone, but it didn''t receive any signal. Gail was not


    sure if James would get used to living in the same room with Nichs.


    But there was no need to worry. After a long time, they talked happily. It seemed that Nichs was


    investigating James'' family background.


    After a good sleep, Gail was woken up by the early bird chirping and the singing of chickens. She


    opened the door curtain. It was a sunny day in mid spring. The air in the countryside was fresh. There


    were some white clouds floating in the blue sky. The clear birds chirped from time to time.


    "Good morning, Gai! Did you sleep wellst night? " As soon as James walked out of Nichs''s room,


    he saw the gentle smile on her face and strode towards her.


    Gail, who was stretching herself, immediately reached out her hand and smiled at him. "I''m fine. How


    about you? I guess you didn''t sleep well. My grandfather talked to you. What were you talking about? "


    James pulled her out of the gate and whispered in her ear, "you want to know? If you behave well, I will


    tell you. "


    Gail pushed him away. "Fine. But you better not say something you shouldn''t. Otherwise, I won''t let you


    off."


    "Howe? I have said everything that I can say...... I didn''t say anything I shouldn''t have. "


    "How dare you fool me? I''ll ask grandpa to kick you out."


    James held her hands and asked, "will you do that?"


    At this moment, Nichs came out of the yard. When he saw them, Gail let go of James'' hand, she


    couldn''t help but turn around and snicker.


    Nichs hoped Gail would be spoiled by James for the rest of her life. But ording to the


    conversation between themst night, Nichs thought James was a reliable man and deserved his


    trust.


    During lunch time, Nichs handed a jade bracelet to Gail.


    "Gai, this is a gift from your mother. It was passed down from your ancestors. Yourst name wasn''t


    Cheng, but now you were brought up by me, and your father''s family didn''t want to raise you, so your


    please don''t let him know this is left to you by your mother, or he''s sure toe after you. " Nichs


    pushed a red wooden box over. On the red gauze lied a jade bracelet in clear green.


    Shaking her head, Gail looked at Nichs and said, "Grandpa, I can''t take it. You''d better keep it. I


    can''t take it."


    "I''m a dying man. It''s no use leaving it with me. You are a member of the Cheng family now. You are my


    granddaughter. " "Take it. Consider it as my dowry!" Nichs reprimanded harshly.


    "Well...... Grandpa... " Why did it be a dowry suddenly?


    "I have promised you that. I am very worried about my health. I can''t wait too long to see the moment


    you get married. I had a talk with Jamesst night. If you''ve decided, you two can get our marriage


    license. But you can''t get married until you graduate. "


    "¡­¡­" This indicated that Nichs was so frank. What did they talk aboutst night. Oh no, in such a


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    hurry......


    "And you are not allowed to give birth to a baby. You can''t give birth to a baby until you hold your


    wedding ceremony," Nichs added.


    "¡­¡­" ''What on earth did James do to my grandpa?'' Gail wondered and blushed.


    "James, from now on, you must be good to Gail. You must be as responsible as you are to your


    daughter. You can''t lose your temper in front of her. Got it? If she runs away from home and she will not


    have any home, please don''t me her. "


    Gail wanted tough, but after she heard the words, her tears dropped into the bowl.


    James nodded solemnly. "Grandpa, don''t worry. I won''t let Gai get hurt. I''ll spoil her the way I love my


    daughter. I won''t let her run away from home. Gai is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. I know


    that what I''m saying now is all fake. After all, no one can see the future. But I can assure you that I will


    take good care of Gai and won''t let her be wronged. "


    "Gai, by the way, when you marry into this family, you must behave like a daughter-inw. Don''t feel at


    ease as if you are their daughter. I don''t want you to be like your mother."


    Gail''s tears fell again. James hurriedly used tissue to wipe her tears away.


    "Grandpa, stop it. Why did James brainwash you overnight? I haven''t graduated yet and haven''t


    promised to marry him. Grandpa, are you trying to drive me away because you don''t want me


    anymore? " Big teardrops fell down from her eyes. Gail had never thought that Nichs would say


    such a topic in such a hurry.


    She was just jokingst night, but now she was suddenly in a bad mood under such a serious situation.


    "Grandpa, why are you so anxious to consider my marriage? Are you hiding something from me? I


    thought you were too calm yesterday. Why are you thinking about my marriage in such a hurry today!


    Grandpa, is your leg painful? We can go to the hospital! Don''t scare me! " Gail lied on the table and


    cried. Nichs was supposed to be serious about the wedding in the future, but now she cried like this.


    James gently patted her back and asked, "Why are you crying? Don''t you know that grandpa has been


    thinking about it for a long time? He just hasn''t said anything about it. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of


    Grandpa. He promised me that he would go to the hospital to have a check-up. We''ll leave in the


    afternoon. Don''t worry, okay? " James stroked her hair,pletely ignoring Nichs''s gaze.


    "Exactly. Why are you crying? We were supposed to talk about your marriage. But now you are crying,


    which makes me panic. You see, Andre isughing at you. If you keep crying, others willugh at you. "


    Seeing her crying, Nichs was also helpless and pushed Andre to her side.


    Somehow, Gail couldn''t stop crying.


    In the afternoon, James parked his car in front of the door. He had decided to take Nichs to the


    hospital.

 Chapter 136 In A Mess

    Chapter 136 In A Mess


    Gail wondered how James made it. ording to Nichs'' temper, he definitely wouldn''t spend James''


    money to do the examination. Then, while talking with Nichs the whole night, Nichs seemed to be


    very satisfied with James. They must have talked about something Gail didn''t know.


    When they came back from the hospital, they rested for a while. Then, James volunteered to cook in


    the kitchen.


    Nichs stopped Gail when he saw she was going to help James.


    "Gai, wait a moment. I have something to tell you."


    Gail looked at James who had walked into the yard. He nodded at her and went to the kitchen.


    "Grandpa, you need a good rest. I don''t know what you are talking about. I don''t catch up with your


    mind today." Gail sat in front of Nichs and kneaded his knee and calf muscles.


    "What can we talk about? As long as I know more about him, I will be satisfied with your boyfriend.


    James said you would be dangerous if you were not with him and he would be very nervous, so he


    wanted to marry you as soon as possible. I agreed, because I knew that something must have


    happened to you when you called me the other day. I won''t go with you temporarily. I don''t want to


    leave this ce. So I agreed James to have a physical examination. " He looked at Gai kindly and then


    he felt relieved.


    "But Grandpa, why are you in such a hurry to get me married? I''m still young. You must be reluctant to


    part with me, right?"


    "Yes, but a girl will get married when she grows up. If you don''t hurry up, you are afraid that such a


    good boyfriend will be taken away by others!" Nichs said jokingly.


    "Well, if he gets snatched by others, I can''t help it. If he can get snatched, I wish he could get snatched


    sooner. In that case, I can take less detours, right?" Then Gail leaned against Nichs'' legs, just like


    what she did when she was young.


    "You little girl, be careful of my legs. I''m old, I''m not strong anymore."


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry! I''m sorry, Grandpa. I thought you were as tough and strong as I was in my


    childhood. I don''t understand today''s examination and haven''t asked James yet. Grandpa, how do you


    feel? " Gail was in such a hurry that she loosened her grip on his leg and rubbed it carefully.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m just getting old. You can go to help to light the fire. James certainly won''t be able


    to deal with our stove. I''m tired. I want to sleep for a while. "


    "Yes, Grandpa. I''ll check it out first. I''ll call you when we have lunch."


    Looking at the tired look on Nichs'' face, Gail knew that it was a tough day for him to take the


    physical examination in the city and that he couldn''t stand the bumpy trip.


    The best thing she wanted to know was what they had discussed and how they talked about marriage.


    It was too hasty.


    But when Gail walked to the kitchen door, she saw that James was wearing Nichs'' old apron. All the


    dishes had been cut. When he suddenly turned around, his nose was stained with ck dust.


    "Poof!" Gailughed out loudly, "you are capable of everything, but you can''t deal with our stove! Ha


    ha! Your nose is ck! "Gail pointed at James'' nose and drew a few strokes on his face. Since he


    needed to wash his face, she''d better draw more.


    "Well, you just teased me and didn''t help me with the cooking. Humph, you are the same as me now. "


    James felt Gail''s face and instantly turned into a ck turtle.


    They talked for a while and Gail didn''t forget what she wanted to ask.


    "James, are you serious? Are you insane? I don''t even know my grandfather and your idea. What on


    earth did you say to my grandpast night? "


    James poured some water into the pot and turned his head to look at her and pinched her nose.


    "Anyway, you can get married with me as soon as possible. I will be jealous if you contact any other


    boy in the future. After all, you are going to be my wife. I will sacrifice my opposite-sex friendships. You


    must say goodbye to that Hoyle and so on. Don''t contact him for anything. " James'' suit was crumpled


    and dirty. The posture of kneeling and using firewood was so handsome.


    "Are you serious?" Gail was not sure whether James was really going to get married!


    "Are you unwilling to do that? Let me help you. You just need to say goodbye to Hoyle on the phone or


    e-mail. Then you''ll be fine. "


    "That''s not what I mean. Are you really going to marry me? Why? So hasty. It''s a big matter in life! "


    James continued to burn the fire, while wiping the sweat on his forehead with his hand. "That''s why I


    preparing for this for a long time. But when I saw that you wanted to leave me, I quickened my pace.


    And I didn''t want to tell you a heartless person! So, Gail, are you still not interested in me? " Gail looked


    more confused when James said these words in a serious tone.


    Gail didn''t know what was going on, something was wrong, but she couldn''t think what was wrong.


    "Okay, get ready to eat. We have to go back first, then we can pick up Nichs and take him to live


    with us. If you are worried about Nichs'' safety, I have thought about it too. I''ve sent someone to find


    a reliable young man to protect Nichs and live with him. Please stay at school. I have installed a


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    GPS and sensor on your phone. Then, I will know your safety in the first time. Don''t think that I''m too


    nervous. There are a lot of perverted people now. Even if they don''t have a grudge, there may be an


    ident when you cross the road. " James finished all the things in one breath when he saw Gail''s


    hesitant expression.


    "¡­¡­" Gail looked at James in disbelief. "You look like a dangerous guy. Why do I feel that I''m ys in


    movies with you? And things happen all the time. I had at most one problem before. And I''m more than


    capable of dealing with that woman, unless she kidnaps me. But now... "


    "Now you are my fiancee, of course it will be a little dangerous. But the danger is only temporary. My


    primary task is to deal with those who have bad intentions on me. I can assure you that they will only


    see you make a detour for the rest of their lives. " James pushed Gail out of the kitchen peremptorily.


    "Go to see your grandpa, my meal will be ready soon."


    "Oh!" Gail seemed to have no use.


    The next day, Gail had gone back to school. She sat on the chair in the dormitory and chatted with Iris.


    "Oh my God! James went to visit your grandpa with you and asked your grandpa to promise you to get


    married. James is really a miracle! I remember that you didn''t dare to tell your grandpa that you were in


    love before. But I didn''t expect James to be so...... How could your grandpa promise such an absurd


    thing! WOW! " As Iris stood up from the chair excitedly. Her pink pajamas had just passed over the


    roots of her thighs. So sexy.


    "Well, even you thought that was an absurd thing. You should know how messy my mood is now." Gail


    bent over the table in low spirits. Gail''s mind was in a mess and still couldn''te back to her senses


    because of James'' decision.

 Chapter 137 Benefit

    Chapter 137 Benefit


    Iris looked at Gail sympathetically. "Ah, in fact, you don''t need to worry about it. It''s useless to worry


    about it now. Even if you really want to get married, can you just say no?"


    "¡­¡­" How could she know that she had never thought about it at all!


    Iris said. "Let me give you an advice. It will be the same if you get married or not. So you''d better get


    married!"


    "Then I will listen to your analysis." Gail said. Gail could not think at all now.


    Iris added. "First, you don''t have to work like us anymore after graduation. At least you have a master


    card. You won''t starve to death. I know you don''t think so, but this is the truth. Don''t quibble! "


    "¡­¡­" Gail was about to refute her, but Iris shut her mouth immediately!


    "Second, after you get married, the women who hold grudges against James can give up for a while. At


    least you can live in his house. You don''t need to feel ashamed of it. Everything is above board. Third,


    more importantly, so that Nichs can live with you. Otherwise, he will have a serious illness, but you


    and James are just friends. Nichs definitely doesn''t want cause you trouble! "


    Gail nodded in agreement. When she went to the hospital with Nichs, Nichs insisted on paying


    the medical fees himself, but James had paid them all, and Nichs didn''t talk much on the way.


    Although Nichs was neither angry nor happy, she knew that Nichs must be ming himself for


    his own health. Nichs was unwilling to owe others.


    "If you get married and you find a stable job, Nichs won''t stop you even if he don''t agree. As long as


    you and James love each other deeply, he will certainly agree. Even if he doesn''t live with you, you can


    find a small vi in the town or city to make him feel busy like he stays in the countryside. " Iris was


    very considerate.


    "But my grandfather really loathe to part with his house. Although our neighbors are unfriendly, he has


    been living there for his whole life. I can''t guarantee if Nichs will agree or not. "Gail knows Nichs''


    temper. The old were more likely to think of the old time


    "You have said that the vigers around are bad. You just need to find some advantages to serve as a


    foil to these shorings in the countryside. Your grandfather will definitely not stay there alone. This


    matter will be solved easily. " It seemed that Iris was very experienced, but Gail didn''t say anything.


    "What about the fourth one?" Gail wondered if that was another convincing reason.


    "The fourth one...... You will know it when you get married. " Iris said with a sly smile.


    Seeing the expression on Iris'' face, Gail couldn''t help but doubt, "Iris, are you bribed by James toe


    here to teach me, as his lobbyist? Otherwise, I have never seen you so eloquent. "


    Iris stood up and got some water from the water dispenser. "I''m not speaking for James. I''m standing in


    your shoes and in the interests of the bystanders. Don''t be ungrateful. Besides, I know you''re married


    to James who loves you so much. I''m sure your marriage has more advantages than disadvantages! "


    "Really?" Gail held her cheek and still didn''t know how to face it.


    Iris took a sip of water and looked at Gail nervously out of the corner of her eye.


    In fact, James wanted Iris to be a good lobbyist. He wanted Gail to be mentally prepared for the


    uing marriage and to ept it as soon as possible. But Iris also knew that it was obvious that they


    were a perfect couple. If Gail had married to James as soon as possible, it would have been the best


    choice. If it were not because of Gail loved James, she would not have been so determined to be with


    him. She had experienced so many calcting ns and barriers. Wouldn''t she be psychologically


    unstable?


    Men and women protagonist got married so quickly as soon as they knew each other in the novels. It


    was normal for Gail and James to get married so quickly. They just felt a little faster. The four of them


    shared a feeling that James was different from those rich second generation. If Gail had missed such a


    good man, she would not have met a better man and she would never fall in love with another man.


    Gail was 22 years old, and how could easily transfer love.


    Unable to figure it out, Gail packed her things and went to the library. She might understand something


    from books.


    "Gai, what are you going to do?" Iris asked anxiously as she saw Gail packing


    Gail turned to look at Iris. "To the library? Would you like to join me? "


    "Oh my God! You are still in the mood to go to the library now. My god, James is going to marry you in


    two days. Aren''t you going to prepare for the wedding?" Iris was worried about Gail, Gail didn''t care


    about such a big thing as marriage, it was very worrying.


    "Really? He''s busy? About a month?" Gail didn''t know what was on James'' mind either. Judging by his


    personality now, she wouldn''t doubt it either.


    "He said he was going to get married to you, so he won''t give you much time. Don''t you think that he is


    anxious to get married just because he wants to give you a stable life? I think that he is in such a hurry


    now. In order to prevent anyone from taking advantage of this, he will definitely hold the wedding


    ceremony in the shortest time, which will not be dyed! " Iris'' analysis sounded affirmative, which


    surprised Gail.


    "In that case, he will certainly prepare everything in the shortest time, right? Don''t I need to prepare


    anything? What''s more, if I prepare it but he says it''s not settled or not, I don''t want to be embarrassed.


    " Gail always thought it was unreal and didn''t want to prepare anything.


    Iris was helpless. She could only help here, and the rest was left to James.


    "I''ll call James and ask him when it is. As long as there is a time frame to let you know, it''s good." Iris


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    suggested.


    "Okay!" Gail nodded. It was better than guessing randomly here.


    Iris used her phone to call James.


    "What''s the matter? How is it going?" asked James in a cold voice


    Iris clearing her throat, said, "Gai doesn''t know whether you are telling the truth. When will you get


    married to her, in a month or a week?"


    "Gai is with you. Is that what she wants to ask?" James'' tone softened.


    "That''s right. I give the phone to Gai." Iris answered. If Iris still didn''t get his point at this time, she would


    be a little stupid.


    Gail took the phone. "Hello?"

 Chapter 138 To Discuss

    Chapter 138 To Discuss


    "Come out tonight. I will call you and exin our recent arrangement to you. I know you are worried.


    We can discuss the specific things and tell you carefully so that you can be prepared. " Hearing James''


    gentle voice, Gail nodded.


    "By the way, you''d better not go out recently. I''m afraid that someone will do something bad to you.


    When all things are settled here, I''ll take you on a trip. What do you think?"


    "But I..."


    "After we get married, if you don''t spend my money, I feel that you will despise me." James knew what


    Gail wanted to say. She didn''t want to be like others, or she didn''t want anyone to say that she hooked


    on a rich man and took a fancy to his money.


    "I didn''t mean that." Gail was guilty and surprised that he could guess what she was thinking. He could


    even know what she would say next over the phone.


    "What do you mean. What? Sweetheart, see you at 8 p.m. tonight. You must dress well. " Hearing the


    flirting voice, Gail blushed.


    ''A date must look gorgeous, '' Gail thought. ''Does he want me to attend something?''.


    "Okay."


    "See you tonight."


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Gail was standing under the tree near the school on time.


    Through the mottled leave, the light was dim and faint on the road. The night in spring was very fresh.


    Some flowers were blooming in the distance. A burst of fragrance came over, smelling very good.


    Just as Gail was thinking, James'' car appeared in front of her and soon stopped in front of her.


    The car window was rolled down slowly. He saw Gai standing under the tree, wearing a light brown


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    dress and a navy blue coat. The light make-up matched her perfectly. She was petite and graceful.


    She smiled, "you are here." Then Gail opened the door.


    "Come on. Are you cold?" James knew that the temperature at night was not very high, and it had


    dropped a little after the tomb-sweeping day.


    "No, I''m not. I dressed a lot." When Gail was about to fasten her seat belt, James suddenly approached


    her and fastened the seat belt for her.


    She lowered her head and smiled. Her face was slightly red.


    It seemed that James hadn''t seen her for a long time, but he was missing her voice, smile and face so


    much since she was absent.


    "Let''s go. You haven''t had dinner yet, right?" James said. The car started slowly, and he turned to look


    at her gently.


    "Well, yes." Gail answered. They were going to have a date. What if she was full and couldn''t eat the


    delicious food.


    James reached out his hand and touched her hair dotingly, but Gail escaped lightly unexpectedly. "Iris


    That was when he noticed that her hair had been braided into a beautiful style today.


    It seemed that she had made a hair style specially for this date. His smile went straight to his eyes.


    The car stopped in front of a restaurant. It was a western restaurant.


    James seemed very gentle today and even seldom talked. He took her hand and went upstairs slowly.


    The second floor was very quiet. The soothing music poured out of the restaurant and it was good time.


    Somehow, Gail found that James was exceptionally handsome today. He was quiet and handsome.


    She had never thought that he was so charming.


    He was dressed in a beige casual suit, looking fresh and energetic.


    They had dinner quietly and had a simple conversation. James kept looking at Gail, his eyes gleaming.


    Finally, he gently put down his knife and fork, raised his goblet and took a sip of the red wine, wiping


    his mouth with the napkin. He snapped his fingers, seeing a waitering over.


    James did many things which made Gail feel uneasy and nervous. He seemed to be different tonight.


    After a while, the music was changed to a light music, but she didn''t know what it was.


    James stood up, walked to Gail and held her hand, standing in the light of the open space.


    "My girl, would you like to dance with me?"


    "¡­¡­" Gail opened her big eyes and stared at him.


    Without her consent, James began to guide her to dance. Fortunately, Gail was more familiar with this


    dance.


    She twirled lightly and walked briskly. In a curious tone, she asked, "James, what are you doing today?


    You look so formal. I...... I feel very strange, just like the time when I first saw you. "


    James smiled lightly, and the corners of his eyes made him smile. "Really? What did I look like when


    you first met me? Do you think I was handsome? "


    "Yes, you are handsome. I still remember that you pretended to be an interviewer during my interview. I


    also gave you a reason to go to the RF Group. I heard that the CEO was very handsome. You must


    have smiled like a flower in bloom at that time. " As Gail recalled the past, she realized that she had too


    many memories with James.


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "the flowers are always in bloom, and I don''t need to smile. After


    all, there are a lot of saying that I''m handsome. I just thought you looked as beautiful as the first time I


    saw you. "


    "¡­¡­" She looked at him, speechless. Was he narcissistic or was he sweet?


    "Did you book the whole restaurant? The scene was somewhat familiar. Gail joked.


    How could James not know that Gail was saying that the scene was old-fashioned. "Of course I know


    it. I don''t want to use it. But I found that people who are immersed in love do not have intelligence. So I


    think this method is the most ancient and most people can''t refuse. " As he spoke, he gently hugged


    her waist andid hers on the same top of his waist.


    "Really? It''s not your style, but I like it. I have been dazzled by your unexpected behaviorstely. Now,


    you are very modest. You said you had no IQ. If you are not smart, I would have found that you are


    going to my home on the ne. I didn''t know you were going to my home until I got off the ne. "


    Speaking of this, Gail looked at him with some me.


    "Really? It seems that you are not stupid! " James held her hand with a smug smile and spun her


    around by ident.


    "You...... If you keep doing anything, especially things rted to me, without discussing with me, I won''t


    talk with you anymore! " She was a little annoyed. This man was gentle but different. It turned out to be


    fake. The truth should be that he had made a n!


    "It''s really my fault." James held her slender waist with his hands. The dancing steps changed. "So I


    around and snapped his fingers again.


    Gail didn''t remember when he snapped her fingers for the first time, but this time, it was obvious what


    he was going to do!


    "James, what are you doing?" What would he discuss to her? Why did he ask the waiter for help?


    "You''ll know very soon."

 Chapter 139 Proposal

    Chapter 139 Proposal


    When the light was dim, Gail''s heart skipped a beat. Was he going to propose?


    At this moment, a person pushed a cake cart out. The dim candle light made people feel warm and


    harmonious, but Gail''s palms sweated. The scene was very old-fashioned, which would happen in


    almost all TV series. But the only difference was that she was the protagonist this time, and the person


    who had put a lot of effort into it was exactly James, the one she loved.


    When it got closer, Gail found that the gifts James gave were not cakes, but differentyers of gifts.


    Indeed, her birthday hadn''te yet, and so did his. If it was a cake, it must be an ident.


    It seemed that there were only the two of them in the restaurant. The music was still on. In the gentle


    candle light, James held Gail''s hand and stood in front of the iron tripod.


    "This is all I have. Gail, I''m going to share everything with you today, and from now on it will be mine


    and yours, what''s yours is still yours. So I have to share the rest of my life with you. " James looked at


    Gail emotionally, holding her hands with a bright smile.


    Gail covered her mouth in surprise, and her eyes inadvertently filled with tears.


    "This is my property ownership certificate. There are several of them. You can live wherever you like in


    the future. I have already written your name on it. I would have done the same if Nichs didn''t


    mention it. I know you''ve always been stubborn and won''t ept these things easily. But I want you to


    know that we are a whole, your things are mine, mine is yours. " He picked up a few books and opened


    them. Sure enough, they had her name.


    "You don''t have to do this, James. I''m not...... I''ve never thought of it! " Gail couldn''t believe it. She was


    shocked by what she saw.


    James held up Gail''s long hair beside her ear and said, "and here are the keys to my cars. You can


    drive if you like. But you have to get your driving license first."


    He picked up another pile of cards and said, "these are all my bank cards and credit cards. It''s all here.


    I''ll only use one of them. The rest of the passwords are your birthday. It''s not safe, but I like it. Or we


    could change the password and change it to the date of the first day we met. "


    Dumbfounded, Gail stood there with tears in her eyes.


    "This is mypany''s specific documents. You will own some shares in the future. I''m afraid that you


    will go to otherpanies to look for a job. If you suffer from grievance, you cane back to eat the


    profits. In fact, I wanted to keep you by my side, but you would be attacked by something bad. I''m sorry


    for that. I''ll set up a shop for youter, and how about you help me manage the store?? I know you''ll be


    a good proprietress. " James gently kissed Gail''s forehead.


    "James, are you serious? But I...... What do I... " Tears fell down while speaking. She could not stop


    them no matter how hard she tried.


    "Why are you crying? You are so moved." He med her in a doting way and wiped her tears gently


    with his fingertips. But he didn''t expect that the more he wiped, the more tears she cried.


    Comforted by this, tears streamed down from her cheeks. Gail was about to cry again when James


    saw her in his arms. "Alright, alright. Don''t cry. I didn''t expect you to be so coaxed. It was such a


    childish trick to make you cry. I am afraid you would be scared away if I treat you better this time."


    She cried so loudly that her face flushed with warm tears. She choked, "I..... I''m just very touched,


    James...... In fact, you...... You don''t have to do that. I just want you to keep thinking about me and like


    me. I can''t ask for anything else, but it is your efforts that get them. I...... James, I just want you to be


    my husband. " Gail held him tightly and her tears were even dropping on his suit.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a cry baby. Your tears and snot were all on my clothes. Do you want to


    wash my clothes?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She nodded, "well, I''ve soiled your clothes. I''ll wash them for you, but...... But I didn''t blow my nose... "


    She choked with sobs.


    "All right, all right. I''m just joking. I don''t want you to wash my clothes. I still have a lot of things to show


    you. Would you like to continue? " Judging from her expression, James was afraid that she was


    unwilling to watch it. His heart grew a little bit of pity. He wanted to be more considerate to her and take


    care of her.


    "No, I won''t," She buried her head in his chest and shook her head. "I...... As I said, all I need is you. I


    can do anything for myself. "


    ''If it were any other girl, she would be thrilled. But Gail looked at them with disdain, which made me


    upset, '' James thought. But even if she refused, he would give all these to her. The affairs of the world


    were inconstant. Even if he wasn''t able to be with her that day, at least he had money to support her


    from suffering.


    Yet, James did not tell Gail he had bought a variety of life insurance and so on, the ultimate beneficiary


    is her, if she knew, she would cry herself out. Just to be on the safe side, he needed to ask thewyer


    for help.


    After a long time, Gail finally calmed down and cried a little tired.


    But she couldn''t sleep before James finished his work.


    He put her on the sofa and took out a delicate box from his pocket. He got down on one knee and


    gently opened it, showing a shining diamond finger in front of her.


    "Gai, will you marry me?" His eyes were fixed on her face with a smile of expectation, which was


    irresistible.


    Sitting on the sofa, Gail looked at him in confusion and tears hadn''t gone dry. "Are you really...... Really


    going to propose? So early? "


    He was dazed for a moment, then with a smile, he said, "it''ste. I''ve told you a few days. I meant to


    give you a surprise, but you are so timid that everything can scare you. And if you don''t agree, my legs


    will go numb. "


    "Then get up now. Don''t you want to discuss with me?" Gail dragged him out of the floor.


    James held her arm and frowned in pain. "Gai, haven''t you decided to live with me? In other words, you


    don''t want to live with me at all. Because you think that being with me will bring you lots of troubles and


    dangers, right? "


    Gail shook her head and looked at him with embarrassment. "No, how could I dislike you? If I hated


    you, I wouldn''t have liked you in the past." She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him. She


    twisted her clothes and blushed.


    James'' eyes lit up, "then what are you waiting for? If you don''t promise me, I won''t get up."


    Gail reached out and pulled at him again. "If you get up now, I will promise you."


    James squatted, "if you promise me, I''ll get up again. Or you''re cheating me."


    "¡­¡­" Seeing James half kneeling on the ground, Gail hesitantly stretched out her right hand.

 Chapter 140 Breaking News

    Chapter 140 Breaking News


    James''s eyes sparkled with stars. He put the ring on Gail''s middle finger excitedly and stood up,


    looking at her.


    Gail looked at him too. She had promised his marriage proposal in such a way that it was as unreal as


    a dream.


    "Is this true, James? I epted your marriage proposal. Are you serious about it? Why don''t you pinch


    me? I feel like I''m in a dream." Before she could finish her words, James covered her mouth with his.


    "Well..."


    "Really?" He asked while he was gasping for breath.


    "You are an idiot..."


    The next morning, when Gail woke up in James''s bed, she reached out to touch the person lying


    beside her, only to find that the bed was cold and he was not there.


    Gail got up from the bed and wondered if he had gone to work.


    "Are you looking for me?" Suddenly James said in a low voice. Then he appeared in front of her in his


    bathrobe.


    She immediately retorted, "I''m just looking for clothes."


    He walked to her and scratched her nose. Her nose was so cute.


    He lowered his head and kissed her, "Good morning."


    Gail responded, "I didn''t brush my teeth..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind." Smiling, James turned around and opened the curtain. Gail tucked her


    head in the quilt.


    She suddenly woke up in his bed again and recalled what happenedst night. She looked at her right


    hand and found that there was indeed a very shiny diamond ring.


    Seeing her act, James climbed into the bed and sat in front of her. With his forehead against her


    forehead, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Gai, do you refuse my proposal just because you can''t believe


    it?"


    She said with twinkling eyes, "Maybe. After all, it seems unreal. I was just telling myself that I was


    asked to get married shortly after falling in love with the CEO of the RF Group. That''s not real."


    James supported himself with his hands on the bed and pushed her to the corner of the bed. "Well, do


    you want me to give you more real feelings? I just took a shower, and I am very clean."


    Feeling his warm breath, Gail hurriedly dodged and begged, "It''s real. I was wrong."


    "If you say it again, I will let you go."


    "¡­¡­" Looking at his eyes and his movements, Gail somewhat didn''t believe what she had seen. She


    turned her head away.


    "If you don''t tell me, I will punish you. I want to tell you, you are my fianc¨¦e now." He leaned on her.


    "James, I''m sorry. I know it now. It was only after I was confused in the morning that..."


    "No, you can''t. You have to ask me for mercy."


    "¡­¡­" Gail turned around and looked him in the eye. "Please, James."


    Finally, he had sex with her again in the morning. It turned out that she shouldn''t annoy him this


    morning. From now on, she must be careful, otherwise the consequences would be very serious.


    When she went downstairs, she felt sore all over her body, and the steps seemed very long.


    Gail clenched her teeth. Then when James saw that, he lifted her up to his chest.


    She eximed and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She wasn''t able to see hime up and was seated at the table, still suffering from the shock.


    "Have some breakfast to replenish yourself." He stared straight at her.


    She heard what he said, and said impatiently, "You too. Eat more!"


    As soon as she spoke, she regretted, and quickly lowered her head to eat.


    With a wicked smile on his face, James''s face changed abruptly. He said, "I mean you should eat more


    nutritious food and get back the energy you had consumedst night. What are you thinking about?"


    "¡­¡­" Gail blushed and wished to bite off her tongue.


    "If you don''t tell me the truth, I will ask you to go back on foot today." He asked in a low voice while


    peeling an egg for her.


    She poured him a ss of milk and said, "Have some milk."


    "I don''t like milk." He looked at her with a gentle smile.


    "Well, I''ll pour you a ss of orange juice. But drinking some lemon water with honey can clean your


    stomach. If you like it, drink more." She refilled the ss.


    "If you''re here, I''ll drink it every day. But if you''re not, I''ll be toozy to drink it." He looked at her


    seriously.


    "¡­¡­" And then she slipped into the pool again.


    It was nice for them to have breakfast together. No matter what they talked about, they felt like they


    were the whole world. Whether it was sunny or cloudy outside, they wouldn''t be affected.


    James really wanted to live like this,ing back and having breakfast with her every day. If time


    permitted, he would go to work with the food prepared in the morning. It was great.


    So he wanted her to be a member of his family, not just a lover.


    They were having breakfast silently in a cozy atmosphere. No one wanted to disturb them.


    A message reminded Gail. She turned on her phone out of habit and saw a striking title.


    "The CEO of the RF Group apanied a pure college student back to her hometown for a visit. What


    about the daughter of the CEO of the FY Group?" "A CEO is in love with a poor student, a real


    Cindere?" "A college girl designed to sleep with the CEO of the RF Group. She has innocent


    appearance and an impure heart."


    A series of malicious remarks almost popped out of the screen. As a result, what Gail thought first was


    whether the news was valuable or not? Or someone had purposely bought the news location? What a


    rich person!


    James noticed the strangeness of Gail and noticed her pale face. He leaned over carefully and asked,


    "What are you looking at? Why are you so serious?"


    Hearing what he said, Gail put down her phone and put on a smile, "Nothing, stop reading it. It''s just a


    piece of dirty news. I''m afraid you''ll want to vomit. Come on, have some milk." Gail smiled and handed


    James a ss of milk.


    Unless she had something, she would not suddenly smiled so perfunctorily.


    He now knew her very well. He would find her abnormal behaviors as soon as she moved.


    He was wondering if she would do the same thing. If so, there would be no secret between them when


    they had lived together for a long time. .


    Suddenly, Gail ate the egg quietly without looking up at James or showing any emotion.


    There must be something wrong. It was obvious that she was in a bad mood.


    James picked up her phone with doubt and said, "Let me see how vulgar it is."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 141 The Beauty

    Chapter 141 The Beauty


    Gail hurriedly grabbed the mobile phone, "eat your food, or I''ll throw up."


    At this moment, James'' phone rang. He picked it up and asked, "hello?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He said in an extremely unhappy tone and took a look at Gail.


    Turning around with a guilty conscience, Gail wondered if he was called? The scene on the Inte


    was very blurry, but Gail believed that many people would recognize James'' outline. After all, he was a


    public figure in the city, especially in thest half year when he went to the financial magazine


    frequently.


    "I know you. Contact the media and delete it!"


    "Can''t you do that?"


    "You must figure it out. No one should be let go!"


    Eating bread, Gail listened to James'' growl and sympathized with the man on the phone. It was not


    easy to get things done for the CEO!


    James put down the phone and gave Gail a gentle kiss on the cheek. "I''m going to make a call and will


    be back soon."


    With a broad smile, Gail said, "HMM."


    Looking at James'' back, Gail felt that her heart had been crushed.


    She didn''t deserve James. This was what she had been worried about.


    Looking at the shining diamond ring on her finger, Gail couldn''t help but sigh.


    She could not believe that they would get married. Because as long as she was with him, there would


    never be peace.


    Was the God really testing them, or even the gods wouldn''t let them?


    James came back soon. However, Gail didn''t ask him what was going on, and ate her breakfast quietly.


    James didn''t say anything either. Gail must have known what he said at that time, but he didn''t say


    anything.


    Well, if James didn''t ask Gail, she would feel better. she wouldn''t be that awkward. Entertainment


    news, in order to attract attention, all kinds of dirty words would use, but Gail would really mind.


    After breakfast, Gail saw someone holding a pile of delicate boxes in his arms. A designer followed


    them. He looked familiar.


    "Nice to meet you, gorgeous! You look more beautiful recently." He was still active and greeted her in a


    familiar way.


    "Thank you," said Gail with a smile


    Ignoring George, James grabbed her hand and led her upstairs. "Gail, I nned to put it off for a few


    days. Now that you are so worried about it, I will take this opportunity to make public our rtionship.


    Are you afraid?" James rubbed the back of her hand gently. He had been so gentle recently, always


    thinking of her all the time.


    How could she not feel that this man took her so seriously, in fact, she had fallen into his love.


    She nodded with a smile and responded gently, "since it has happened, I am not afraid of it anymore.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, things were not good for me before, just not as fast as now. Now that you have told me the


    truth, I am not so nervous anymore. Whatever you need me to do, I will cooperate well. "


    James turned to her and kissed her on the forehead. "You''re my good girl. Gai, I''ll take care of the rest.


    Just do me a favor that let you be beautiful today."


    "Okay." That was all Gail could do.


    Makeup, did the hair style, Changed clothes, an hourter, Gail stood in front of James and the


    designer in a flowing gauze dress.


    Her snow-white skin was highlighted by the well stitched long skirt of her skin. Even the pore on her


    skin could not be seen. Her skin was fair and glowing.


    "Mr. James, I have to say that you have a good eye for women. You are a smart guy. the CEO''s wife


    will be more and more beautiful. No wonder you don''t want to look at the rich Cherry, so you''re


    smitten with the beauty. The designer had met Gail twice, but she was more amazing each time, and


    no one else is more beautiful than her now that her makeup is matched with the dress.


    "Well, you''re a good talker. Get more bonus for this year." James'' eyes were glued to Gail. She was so


    quiet, so beautiful.


    Hearing what they said, Gail felt embarrassed, lifted her hemline and smiled, "it''s not that exaggerated.


    Don''t you think it''s a bit formal?"


    "This is not formal at all. This is absolutely stunning. Those media have nothing to say about it! All you


    have to do is standing there quietly as a vase. You can say something when necessary. This is an era


    of depending on the appearance. Our boss of the RF Group must be matched with such a pretty face.


    Are the others good enough for him? " The designer praised Gail as he stared at her pretty face. He


    could not help but touch his chin praise, as expected the person depended on clothes, depended on


    beautiful makeup is right!


    James dissatisfied with the sight of George staring at Gail and said, "you can leave now."


    "Really? Let me appreciate her a little more!"


    James gave George a meaningful look, George turned around and left in a hurry. "Well, take your time


    to enjoy it. I''m leaving now. Tell me what kind of style you want next time!"


    After that, George left with the rest. Watching James approaching, Gail couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    Every time Gail saw James affectionate eyes, she began to feel nervous and shy.


    "Gai, you are so beautiful." His smile reached directly to his eyes, like stars all over the sky. She always


    knew that the eyes that could speak were not only used to describe beauties, but also to describe


    James'' eyes.


    "Thank you. That''s all your credit." To be honest, she wasn''t used to wearing a dress in such a serious


    way. Fortunately, this skirt was morefortable.


    "Gai is more and more womanly." His nose rubbed against hers. She was always so hard to take


    others'' eyes off. She used to be and now she was.


    Being Hugged him tight, Gail pushed him away with her face flushing. "You''re not serious. My hair is


    getting messy."


    James chuckled in a very pleasant voice, "well, I''m not serious, only to you."


    Gail pressed his hand and said to him in a reproachful tone, "stop it, and don''t do that in broad


    daylight."


    "My Gai is so beautiful. I can''t help myself You are too charming. It''s not my fault. No matter how


    beautiful other women are, they are not as seductive as you are. Because as long as you stand there


    and don''t talk, I feel my heart is beating faster. " James was gentle and tender, but every word of him


    was beating over her heart.


    "¡­¡­" Gail had to admit that no one canpare with James in his sweet talk!


    "Tap-tap!" There was a knock at the door.


    "Mr. James, it''s about time. We''ve got everything ready and the media have arrived." The people


    outside said gingerly. They were afraid that Mr. James would get angry if they interrupted their good


    things!


    "Got it. We''ll be right downstairs."


    How could James change so fast? When he talked to others, he was like a totally different person.

 Chapter 142 The Press Conference

    Chapter 142 The Press Conference


    Gail''s heart was filled with marshmallow. She was blessed by God that she would be treated with


    sincerity. Her eyes could not help but be hot again.


    She had been sensitive since she was a child. In words of scolding, she reallycked love.


    For more than ten years, the God finally gave her love, out of family affection. Her heart was open little


    by little.


    "Let''s go. Your eyes are red. Did you cry because your husband is so handsome?"


    "You are to show off shamelessly!" Gail punched James on the chest with a big smile on her face.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the headlines of all the major media turned to be the CEO of the RF


    Group who held a press conference and announced that his girlfriend had rified the scandal with


    other people.


    "The overbearing president fell in love with the Cindere." James was getting married! "Don''t say that


    my girlfriend is not good, because she will be my wife soon." it was extremely warm. The CEO


    protected his wife and prevented anyone from interfering in their marriage! ¡­¡­


    All the major news media began to upload all kinds of pictures and news. Among the news, there was


    one picture which made James the most satisfied. It was "I love you so much", in the picture, Gail


    smiled so sweetly. In the picture, there was only her in James'' eyes.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    James took her to his office. Looking at the distant girl, Gail smiled, and quipped happily.


    Gail didn''t expect that after knowing James for such a long time, today in front of the media, he would


    say a lot of sweet words without scruple, which made her feel very shy.


    Gail clearly remembered that he stood in front of the media and held her hand tightly. "In my life, I only


    have one woman who I can love. Since everyone knows and is so curious about our things, I also hope


    you can give us a witness. The girl next to me is the girl I have chosen, my lifetime." After saying that,


    James held her in his arms and left the crowd.


    The excessive shlight made people''s eyes ufortable, and James kept covering Gail''s eyes with


    his body, and the enthusiastic reporters kept asking her questions, among which there was a question


    that went too far.


    "Mr. James, don''t you think that you have said such absolute words today? Won''t you regret what you


    said today that day in the future? Although your action convinced many people of their love again, I


    think most of them will still doubt it. Mr. James, what would you do? "


    When the reporter finished, Gail felt that the air pressure around James dropped significantly. The


    reporter noticed James'' hesitation, but he still pointed the microphone at James.


    James stopped and said word by word, "then just wait and see the result. Try your best not to see the


    news of our separation in your life."


    After the noisy hall was silent for a while, James held Gail''s hand tightly and soon those reporters


    began to ask other questions, but no one dared to ask questions like that.


    As far as Gail was concerned, James had never been so charming like today. She was charmed and


    charmed by him!


    "What are you looking at? If you want to look at me, you can sit closer. I won''t mind. " Gail never


    noticed that she was staring at James. All of a sudden, he looked up and met his deep and dreamy


    eyes.


    Gail hurriedly lowers the head to read aloud, "just did not have, I just looked at casually. You''d better go


    back to work, or I''ll be guilty of disturbing you. "


    James put his work aside and sat down beside Gail. Then he picked up the magazine on the table and


    showed it to her. "Pick up a dress that you like. I can ask someone to add your favorite elements in it,


    or it will be toote."


    "When? In such a hurry?" asked Gail, rolling the paper anxiously.


    "Yes, I''m worried about you. You know how many people are nning to hurt you. I don''t know if you''re


    worried about me. I''m just worried about you. I won''t let them watch you." James held her waist and


    opened the big magazine.


    "Well...... Do I need to prepare anything? We were in love not long ago. Is this a lightning marriage? "


    James bit Gail''s nose with anger. "You still think it''s unreal, don''t you? Gai, I want to know what''s in


    your head. Is it really juice? It sounds so annoying. "


    With a red face, Gail avoided James'' mouth. She covered his mouth with her hand and said, "I was


    wrong. Have you picked a date? What day, at least I have to get ready and prepare my maid of honor. "


    "Yes. I''ve already chosen the auspicious day for our wedding. It''s on April 21, which is the 25 day of


    lunar March. The suitable day to get married is a good day. You still have a few days to prepare. "


    "21. It''s already 9. There are only a dozen days left, right? " Why did I feel it so hasty?


    "That''s enough. I was going to give you only five days, but considering that you are a slow person, I


    extend a time limit."


    "Extend a time limit? I think you are a loan shark. How can you say that? "


    James smiled evilly, "well, you''re going to marry before graduation. Do you think that you''re one step


    ahead of many people?"


    When Gail was about to say something, James'' phone rang. It was from his family.


    With that, her phone was ringing off the hook, because Iris called first, and Sherry and Mary called her


    one after another.


    Gail knew that they must have seen the news so they called her in a hurry.


    "Okay! You didn''t inform me in the first ce about such an important matter. Gail, I''m breaking off


    rtions with you! " The outraged voice of Iris was almost to blow up Gail''s eardrum.


    Gail covered her ears and waited for Iris to stop. Gail went into the room and closed the door. "Iris, I


    didn''t expect that it would happen so soon. It was too sudden!"


    "Yes, the negative news at that time all blew up. Who knows that all of them disappeared in just a few


    minutes. It can be seen how fast your husband dealt with it! At that time to call you also did not see you


    in a bad mood, then thought you did not see, but you refresh the screen again this afternoon. Gai, now


    you are the pride of our dormitory! But... " Iris emphasized seriously, "as roommates, we didn''t even


    know until other students in the dorm told us. Gail, you say, do you have friendship with me? "


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. I have no friendship. But I''m not ready how to tell you, and your phone just rang!


    Hey hey, Iris, I know you can understand me, right? I saw the news before I could figure it out. Then he


    announced it to the public. I was forced to attend the press conference. Oh, my god, I did not speak


    anything, I was nervous. I... "

 Chapter 143 E-mail

    Chapter 143 E-mail


    "Okay. Gai, you can stop. When will youe back? Tell me now."


    Gail faltered, "I don''t know yet. James received a call from his family. Perhaps something happened. I''ll


    be back tonight. Wait for me. After all, I need your help."


    Iris grinned wickedly and said, "Okay, you are ready toe back and kneel on the washboard! You


    have confirmed the rtionship with dream lover in the minds of thousands of girls, and then you know


    that you need us to help you.


    "I''m innocent! Didn''t you call me to give me the idea?"


    "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. You are still Gai and the pride of our dormitory. I have to talk with


    Mary. It is good that three of people in our dormitory have found their boyfriend. It was easy to tell that


    Iris was in a good mood.


    Hearing that she said "our dormitory", Gail then asked, "Iris, is there any progress between you and


    Jackson? You didn''t tell me anything about you?"


    "Well, we can talk about it when youe back. Bye. Remember to call me!" Then Iris hung up the


    phone.


    "Hey? Iris was bold and straight when she questioned me, but she could slip away when I interrogated


    her!" Looking at the phone, Gail was very depressed.


    James opened the door and hugged her from behind.


    "Gai, we might need to see my grandfather. Marriage is a big event. We need my family to show up. Do


    you want to go with me?" He was worried that Gail wouldn''t like what his father said and she might be


    still afraid of what happenedst time.


    She turned to look into his eyes and said, "Well, I will go if you want. After all, I can''t avoid that. But this


    time Will it be possible that Cherry wille?" Last time, Gail found James''s sharp tongue and his


    pursuer in Andrew''s house.


    With a helpless smile, James said, "Emily might be even more difficult to deal with than Cherry. She


    went to my house today, along with my father and my uncle. Yes, Cherry may also go there, but she


    probably wouldn''t bother me this time."


    Gail frowned, "What? So many people will be there, and even Emily. That girl is really¡­ It is really


    difficult to deal with her. I¡­ Can I say no?"


    James pushed her out of the room and sat on the sofa in his office, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you.


    Didn''t you behave calmly today? Come on, change a pair offortable shoes, you must be very tired


    with high heels."


    Gail noticed that a pair of popr white shoes was ced under the tea table, but she didn''t expect


    James to be so considerate. "When did you get them? They are the most popr. This pair of shoes is


    so expensive this year."


    He took off the shoes for her with a smile. "They are sent by someone else anyway. If you like them,


    that''s enough."


    "Well, I can wear myself." She withdrew her feet out of shyness when she saw him changing shoes for


    her.


    Unexpectedly, James grabbed her ankle and looked up at her, "I''m helping my wife in the near future to


    change shoes. It''s a matter of course." Then, he took a pair of socks out of the shoe box. They looked


    like fishings. Gail thought, ''Wow, he is so efficient and rich. It is very good to be a rich person."


    Suddenly, it urred to her that she would call Iris and tell her that she woulde backte.


    The moment she wanted to give Iris a call, a familiar email showed on her phone. It was a message


    from Hoyle.


    As she slid the screen of her cellphone hesitantly, she suddenly reminded that she had been taken


    care of by him in the hospital. But now, she was going to get married so soon. It was impossible for her


    to not feel a little guilty to him. Hoyle had been taking care of her and trusted her very much. Especially


    after she knew his heart for her, she had some scruples.


    "What are you looking at? Hoyle, do you still keep in touch with him?" James turned to her and saw the


    name Hoyle.


    Gail put her phone away in a hurry, "I didn''t contact him. I just received his e-mail. I don''t know what to


    say." She was afraid to talk about other men in front of James.


    James took the phone out of her hand and said, "Since you don''t dare to look at it, I will help you. After


    all, I have seen it. You can''t allow me to turn a blind eye to it. If you feel that I am not involved in your


    affairs today, what if you go out and date with other men in the future?"


    Gail let go of her phone and said, "You see. I just feel a little guilty for him. After all, he has cared me all


    the time."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He likes you. I know he has a deep feeling for you." James unlocked Gail''s phone and clicked on the


    email.


    In fact, Gail was worried about that. She hoped that Hoyle wouldn''t say anything that would make


    people misunderstand her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to exin it clearly!

 Chapter 144 Be Deliberately Made Difficult Again

    Chapter 144 Be Deliberately Made Difficult Again


    The atmosphere in the car was tense. Gail looked at James worried expression. If she had known it


    earlier, she wouldn''t have let James see. Or she could look before and have read what he was thinking.


    That was the James who she had known for the first time and who was the most intimidating one to


    Gail.


    Gail had been carefully looking at him while James had also been staring at the screen of his cell


    phone. He looked at it calmly. It was really hard for Gail to believe that it was really something serious


    that made him so angry?


    After a while, James passed her phone to Gail, without looking at her, and leaned against the back seat


    to take a catnap!


    Gail was agitated and had no idea what on earth he was doing.


    Gail took out her phone and clicked on the e-mail from Hoyle, but she found that the e-mail was not


    there. It seemed that James had deleted it. She was curious about what kind of email made James


    think so much and delete it?


    Seeing that James didn''t want to talk to her, Gail had to bury her doubts in her stomach.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    James parked the car in Andrew''s courtyard. He opened the door, and Gail watched his back as she


    went out.


    She couldn''t figure out what kind of email it was that made him ignore her. She was afraid to meet


    Andrew and so many people.


    James walked ahead without holding Gail''s hand. Feeling wronged, she stood there, bit her lips and


    called, "James."


    James turned around, as if waking up from a dream. He walked over and held her hand, but did not


    look at her.


    Gail pinched his hand at a loss. "What''s wrong with you, James? What did Hoyle say to you that makes


    you so strange? I seldom contacted him and I haven''t checked my e-mail yet. "


    Gail felt aggrieved. They had been actively showing off their love in front of the media this morning, but


    now he was angry with her just because of a distant email. She felt so aggrieved and suddenly felt


    helpless.


    It turned out that James was such an important person in Gail heart. Without him, Gail felt like her


    world was going to be shuffled, without confidence.


    The thought of it gave Gail a bad vibe. She suddenly realized that it was like she had lost herself


    without James. She used to be that independent and strong willed girl. But now she attached herself to


    him. If someday as grandpa told her, they divorced, or they were not married yet and could not stand


    the test, what if they went separate ways?


    Gail''s heart was getting cold, and she walked slowly, hesitating.


    ''This is a very dangerous situation. It''s toote for me to get to know it, '' thought Gail.


    "Let''s go. I''m fine. I''ll tell you about it when we get back." James'' gentle voice made Gail feel much


    more relieved as if the stone in her heart had hit the ground. But as time went by, Gail realized that It


    was recently that she was very dependent on James, so that she could not see the truth. Sometimes


    people''s hearts could lie, just like many people had the feeling of falling in love with the person they


    loved, but they kept the truth out of their door and couldn''t see clearly what others thought of them.


    They were just a fool in love.


    Her whole body seemed to have been watered by cold water, and she suddenly understood. Gail


    suddenly stopped and whispered, "can I stay outside? It''s not toote for you to regret now."


    Maybe it was just a spur of the moment behavior of James recently.


    Gail''s eyes were calm, as if she had made up her mind. Without her previous shyness and happiness,


    her eyes were cold.


    James knew that Gail misunderstood him just now. He quickly pulled her to his side and walked inside


    with her in his arms. "You are my fiancee. Why should I regret. I was a little sad and I''ll be fine soon.


    How about we go back and talk about the e-mail? "


    Looking at James'' expression, Gail nodded her head, but then a little annoyed. She always lost her


    mind and didn''t know what to do in front of him, as if she didn''t seem like the person she used to be.


    Women in love were all fools. Had she be silly?


    Gail had always been strong and independent because she clearly watched everything in front of her.


    But now in love, she seemed to have lost herself. Was this really a good thing?


    "Don''t think too much. Gai, I''ll exin it to you. You can''t lose today. You are challenging those


    women!" James felt sorry to see her being absent-minded.


    Gail nodded, "well, I''ll behave well." She wouldn''t make him embarrassed. Gail knew that no matter


    what happened today, she couldn''t lose.


    A lot of people stared at the man as soon as James held Gail entered Andrew''s living room.


    Daniel thought that a perfect couple like Gail and James made a perfect match. Gail''s temperament


    was elegant and light, and some alienation, she wore light makeup and fine clothes today, Gail looked


    as good as Cherry did, even more pure and saintly than Cherry.


    ''I was wrong. I was only teasing at James. In fact, he is a wise guy!'' Daniel thought.


    Cherry looked at such Gail heart unwilling, the look on the face slightly changed. Gail was much better


    looking than those pictures on the news. Cherry thought it was the result of retouching. But in fact, Gail


    was a different person than she was before. Was Gail trying to hide something before? If that was the


    case, then what a scheming woman Gail was!


    However, Emily was not a person who could keep calm. Seeing this scene, she became angrier and


    said sarcastically, "Gail does know how to dress up. I think she is pretty good at spending James''


    money! I really don''t know if she is interested in James'' money or in love with him. "


    It was self-evident that she was mocking that Gail was in love with the money of James, and that it was


    not worthwhile for her and James.


    When Andrew saw James'' pale face, he hastily stopped and scolded, "Emily, isn''t it enough that you


    were scoldedst time?? You''d better not talk much about James!"


    "Grandpa, you can''t be so biased. What''s good about Gail? Why do you all favor her? What has she


    done to bribe you?" Seeing that Gail was standing quietly by the side of James, Emily bristled with


    rage.


    "Stop, Emily! If you want to be kicked out of the house by me, then don''t me me for not thinking


    about our friendship. I won''t forgive the people who hurt Gai. You''d better not make such a stupid


    mistake! " James lightly swept across Emily, but her body couldn''t help trembling.

 Chapter 145 Wife Protector

    Chapter 145 Wife Protector


    Seeing tears rolling down from Emily''s cheeks, Andrew felt a little sorry for her. "Come here and take a


    seat, Emily. It''s not good if you still pick on Gail. No one dares to do anything to you around me. I will


    make decisions for you if there is something wrong with you. But you have to understand that you


    should give up on James."


    "Grandpa..."


    "Well, I know it, or I can''t help you anymore." He knew that Emily still was stubborn and she wanted to


    see James. But she was too stubborn and she would suffer more grievances.


    Hearing that, Noble didn''t say anything. His face was dark with rage. If it weren''t that Andrew asked


    him not to be impulsive, he would have rushed up and questioned James the moment he entered the


    room!


    "Sit down, please. Since you are here, let''s have dinner first and then go back." Andrew knew that he


    could only depend on himself to deal with this situation. He was so old that he didn''t want to meddle in


    this matter, but now there was almost no reliable person in the family except James. If someone


    wanted to talk about James, Andrew had to step in.


    "No, thank you. I''m still not used to having meals with so many people. I''m afraid I will be


    ufortable if I eat with so many people. I''ll eat a meal with us after we get along well with each


    other." James dragged Gail to the seat and threw a cold nce at his father.


    "Is that what you should say? Do you think of us as elders? Can you make a decision for the


    engagement by yourself?" Such a manner was the most unbearable thing for Noble. He pointed at and


    swore at James, trembling with anger.


    James frowned, and the sternness in his eyes did not show weakness, "If you still know that you are


    my father, you should not allow your woman to do such despicable things! Do you think I don''t know


    what happened when that woman sent a message to Gai? If you are acting like an elder, you should


    know that you are too ashamed to sit here and talk to me!"


    Gail held James''s hand tightly. She had never seen him so angry before! Only then did she realize that


    the message was from his father''s woman. She had thought that maybe a person like Melissa had


    threatened her because the person was unwilling to ept the fact that she would marry above her


    status."


    Gail didn''t expect that James''s family to do this!


    "What? You said that Lily had threatened Gai? Noble, do you know what''s going on?" Hearing the


    news, Andrew was so angry that he stamped on his cane. Noble''s face softened a little, but he still


    replied rudely, "I didn''t know she would do that. In fact, I was just joking with her. When I got to know it


    message to threaten her! As a junior, he¡­ "


    "That''s enough! How shameless you are, Noble!" Andrew scolded, getting angry and fierce!


    "Is she a naive girl? She must know better than anyone else how to use a man like a puppet to deal


    with his own son! If you continue to ignore your family, then I have nothing to worry about. If she dares


    to stretch out her hand to interfere with this kind of thing, I promise you will see her hand in front of


    you!"


    "James!" Andrew was in great pain. Why his son and grandson were so tit for tat, but he could do


    nothing!


    Giving Andrew a cold look, James went on, "I don''t want to make a fuss with you because you are in


    poor health and still defend Gai. I wouldn''t havee here today if I didn''t have a little hope for the


    family. Grandpa, if you still know that I''m your grandson, don''t let Noble be so shameless anymore. He


    has reced his wife with mistress, and you don''t have to worry about my things. If there is nothing


    else, I will leave first." Then James turned his head to look at Gai who was silent all the time. He was


    obviously very unhappy, but he gave her a smile.


    Gail wanted to say that this smile was uglier than cry.


    "Oh, James, please don''t be like this. Now that we''re all here, let''s talk about it!" Daniel walked up to


    James and patted on his shoulder.


    Andrew hadn''t woken up yet because James didn''t call him grandpa for a long time. Since James said


    so, he had nothing to say.


    Andrew was upset. Gail knew that as an old man, it was really difficult for him to manage this.


    "Now that you put it this way, I don''t deal with it anymore. Your father has his own difficulties, but he


    has gone too far. I won''t stop you anymore. I''m tired, so you can talk about everything else by


    yourselves. But I must warn you, Noble. You should clear up the mess. If you let Lily do that again, I


    won''t let go of her easily! You''ve done a lot of bad things to break James''s heart. I won''t forgive you if


    you break his well-being. After Andrew finished his words, the servant who was waiting on him hurried


    to support him. He was much older these days because of what had happened. He didn''t want to see it


    like this.


    What Andrew said made everyone at present silent and dare not speak one more word. Today, they


    finally realized that James was able to ask everyone to shut up.


    They had their own ns.


    Sitting next to them, Cherry looked at Gail with a smile on her face, "Gail, I didn''t expect you to have


    such a great charm to win James''s heart. It seems that you''re his sweetheart. Although I am


    unconvinced and very reluctant, I have to admit that you are suitable for him. I can''t say any words for


    the time being to bless you, but if I want to ask you, I wille there when you get married."


    Gail looked at her and nodded with a smile, "Thank you. You have changed so much in just a few


    days."


    "You too. But you have to thank James''s uncle. He let me know that James is not suitable for me." After


    saying that, she turned her head and looked at Daniel who wore a smirk on his face.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Really? Have you fallen in love with someone else? Congrattions!" Gail knew that Cherry was the


    best rival she had ever met, but she didn''t expect her to let go so soon, which was out of her


    expectation.


    "What? He''s a thug? I don''t have any affair with him. In fact, I still think your boyfriend is the most


    attractive, but I will try to forget him." Cherry turned to look at James, her eyes full of affection.

 Chapter 146 Jump Into The Fire

    Chapter 146 Jump Into The Fire


    Giving Cherry a nce, James put his hand on Gail''s and said, "it would be best for you to see it


    clearly. After all, if the wrong people are with you, you will only consider him a scum."


    Cherry smiled. "Ha-ha, do you know that I treat you as a scum! Well, It''s a lot like the James I know. "


    "It doesn''t matter, Cherry. If you work harder and be his little aunt, you can see the scum every


    day and I will help you fight against him." Daniel winked at Cherry.


    "Who wants to be his little aunt? In my opinion, the Jiang family are not suitable to be a husband,


    especially you." Said Cherry sarcastically.


    The words made no sense, but on the contrary, they made Noble embarrassed. Years ago, it was him


    who demanded to make a match between Cherry and James. He didn''t expect her to say something


    like that. If he stayed here any longer, he would lose his face.


    Noble stood up and looked at the four of them. Then he turned to look at Emily who was still sitting on


    the sofa with tears on her face and said, "Emily, let''s go. Or your father will think that I didn''t teach


    children well and made you sad."


    Emily also consciously tasteless, but she didn''t want to give up. She stood in front of James and asked,


    "James, are you really that ruthless to me? You can''t even be my friend anymore? I''ve known you since


    we were little kids. But you have hurt me by speaking to me so many times! I know I am not as


    important as Gail in your heart. But I want to ask you, do you really think that I am so ignorant in your


    heart? "


    "You want the truth?" James raised his eyebrows and looked at Emily.


    Emily bit her lips, this sentence was showing that James really had a bad impression of her, but she


    had to listen to him. "Go ahead." Her aggrieved voice was actually lovable, if she was not


    unreasonable.


    "As long as you focus on your own business and don''t deal with people like Melissa, I believe you are a


    good girl. I remember that you were very cute when you were a child. But if you don''t understand your


    situation now, I''m afraid that we won''t be friends in the future. " James just said it in a in tone and


    looked at the tears on Emily''s face to the corners of her mouth, without moving.


    "Got it." Emily bit her lips and ran out of the door.


    Staring at the arrogant and stubborn James, Noble realized that he was much more stubborn and


    promising than he was. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t open his mouth and directly walked


    out of Andrew''s mansion.


    Cherry smiled. "You have a sharp tongue, and everyone who loves you is heartbroken. Fortunately, I


    stopped it in time. I''m d that I haven''t known a evildoer like you since I was a child. I can understand


    Emily''s mood as you be more and more aloof and alienated. So next time you''d better keep your


    mouth shut. Emily''s still young, and she''ll understand something gradually. "


    "She is still young? When I was her age, I lived on my own for years and paid my own tuition. With this


    little excuse, a lot of people don''t know who they are anymore! " Hearing the disdain in James'' voice,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cherry nced at Daniel.


    Daniel patted James on the shoulder and said, "Hey, I guess your tongue is only sweet when you kiss


    Gail. I gotta go." He walked to Cherry and put his hand on her waist.


    Cherry''s face flushed bright red. She pushed his hand away and turned to the two persons sitting on


    the sofa. "We are leaving now."


    "Well, if you still want to jump into the fire of the Jiang family, I''m always wee. But I think it will be


    very interesting if you be my little aunt. Of course, don''t expect me to call you ''Aunt''. If Daniel pick


    up the RF Group, I will consider calling him ''uncle.'' " Watching their intimate actions, James couldn''t


    help but admire their generosity!


    Cherry''s face became even redder. She picked up her bag and walked out. Daniel smiled. "I''m too free


    to take over this big trouble. Don''t tell me you don''t know that the RF Group is having a hard time


    recently."


    James'' pupil shrank, but soon returned to its previous state, and no one noticed it. He smiled and said,


    "you are so wise, aren''t you? I didn''t know that until recently. I didn''t expect you to know so soon. You


    seem to have big ambitions. Maybe you don''t like the RF Group. "


    Daniel was a little surprised, then he casually smiled and said, "if I have that ambitions, why do I have


    to wait until today?"


    Watching Daniel walk out of the room, James replied casually, "I don''t think so. After all, you''re


    ambitious now."


    Daniel''s lips curled into a smile, and he said, "you think too much."


    Gail looked at them in disbelief. ''Listening to Daniel''s words, and James sudden change of mood, is


    that Daniel really look down upon the RF Group? How could he not like the RF Group? His business


    was getting better and better recently.


    "We have to leave now. It seems that there are still many things I don''t know. I suddenly realize that I


    am too conceited today. James kept looking at the door. Gail didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Well. Don''t you always think so?" Gail asked casually.


    "What did you say?" James cast a stern nce at her, waiting for her response.


    "¡­¡­" Gail was too regretful to say it out. "Nothing. I just think that you overthought it."


    "Think too much? I feel like that you have thought too much today. In fact, I have thought not much.


    Uncle is not the original uncle. Gai, you are not the original Gai. " He raised his eyebrows and pinched


    Gail''s wrist fiercely, then walked outside.


    Unable to catch up with James, Gail trotted and asked, "you...... What are you talking about? I don''t


    understand. "


    "It''s better that you don''t understand. Let''s go back for dinner."


    "Okay,"


    Suddenly, something urred to James. He stopped and turned to Gail. "Will you me me for not


    protecting you well? There is no justice. In fact, my father has been living with Lily for these years. She


    covets my business. If you want to get even with her, I won''t forgive her. "


    From what she had heard today, Gail knew that the woman must have detested and envied James. But


    Gail couldn''t judge it. After all, she didn''t know what had happened.


    "I''m heartless. I''ve already forgotten about it. You don''t have to demand justice for me. You''ve already


    investigated it for me. I just hope it won''t happen again. After all, I''m not strong enough to take such a


    fright. " Gail raised her smile and looked at James'' eyes. Her clear eyes made him absent-minded.


    James gently held her and said softly, "sooner orter, I''ll make her pay for it. After all, she''s always a


    disobedient girl woman."


    "James, you don''t..."


    James kissed Gail''s soft lips and said, "I know what I''m doing. I know better than anyone else that


    woman has a heart of stone."


    "¡­¡­" Sensing his imperious kiss, Gail couldn''t help falling into a trance. It seemed that she had


    jumped into a fire pit. No wonder he would talk to Cherry like that. "I have jumped into a fire pit of the


    Jiang family..."

 Chapter 147 Gossips

    Chapter 147 Gossips


    Back in her dorm, Gail had umted some experience this time. So, before entering the dorm, she


    pressed her ear against the door to hear what was going on inside. They might frighten her again.


    As expected, she heard the three people inside were discussing.


    "When did Gaie back? Why didn''t shee back yet? I was waiting for her anxiously." It was


    Sherry''s voice.


    "Can you ask when she will be back? I''m afraid she won''te back tonight!" Iris didn''t believe what


    Gail said. Iris had received her phone call for several times and was told that she woulde back at


    night. As a result, when Iris was very sleepy, she didn''t hear the doorbell ringing. She once had a


    hallucination and thought it was Gai who came back. She climbed out of her quilt, only to find nobody


    when she opened the door.


    Gail stuck out her tongue and thought, ''Sure enough, Iris is my good friend. Why didn''t she help me?''


    "Gai will be back tonight. She hasn''t been back for two days. She needs our help. Well, if you call her


    and she is reluctant to say goodbye or doing something shameful, won''t you be embarrassed?"


    Oh my god, was there something wrong with Gail''s ears? This voice was Mary''s. She was such a


    gentle woman. Did she pretend to be gentle during the four years of college!


    "Wow Mary, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are you so dirty? How pure and innocent you


    were!"


    "It is true. Are you in love behind us? What the hell! Mary, tell me what happened!"


    Mary''s voice sounded shy, "It is impossible. I''m still single. I''ve just seen too many dirty jokes recently,


    and I''ve been out for more than a year. I sometimes surf the Inte, it must affect me! Don''t make a


    fuss!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Hey! We were so surprised that our eyeballs were about to roll down. You have never said such words


    like today. Humph, there must be something. You should tell us if you was with your fellow-townsman. I


    remember that you were chased by several fellow-townsmen. Said Sherry hurriedly, and Iris chimed in


    with her.


    Hearing that they were chatting enthusiastically, Gail held the fruit that James bought in her hand and


    felt a little sour, and then she gently pushed the door open.


    What the fuck! These guys didn''t even close the door for her!


    "Wow¡­ Gai is back!"


    "Oh my God! Gai is back!"


    "Gai, you are finally back..."


    They eximed at the same time, stood up and ran to Gail. They are so d to see her!


    "Damn you! I thought you would stand us up today!" Iris ran over and patted Gail on the arm, which


    made Gail cry out, "Ouch!"


    The fruit in her hand was so heavy that she almost dropped it, "Pick it up. My arm is almost broken!"


    "Wow! So many fruits! They must be from your fianc¨¦!" Sherry blinked her eyes, turned around quickly


    to wash the fruit.


    "Yes, I can''t buy so many fruits. It''s tiring to go upstairs!" She told James that it was heavy for her to go


    upstairs. But he insisted on carrying more, or her roommates would purposely make difficulties for her.


    The fact wasn''t good as he thought.


    "Come and sit down. We have something important to tell you!" Then Sherry rushed to Gail, grabbed a


    stool and sat on it.


    "Exactly. When will you get married? As your bridesmaids, which color of dress are we going to wear?


    Are there so many handsome guys?" Mary asked excitedly.


    "Let me say first, do you really want to marry him? Did his family agree? Have they put you in an


    awkward situation?" Sherry took a bite of the apple, her eyes glittering with curiosity.


    "Gai, where do you choose to get married? Do you want to go to the seaside, or to the church? I really


    look forward to your wedding dress. You will make all the boys in the school jealous." Iris was more


    excited than Gail.


    Gail threw back her head and responded, "Well¡­ Can I answer it one by one? I''m going to have a


    headache if you ask me together. I have a poor memory. You guys have to speak slowly."


    "And I heard outside just now that Mary apparently falls in love with someone. I also want to know!"


    They looked at each other and then turned to Gail, "Don''t change the topic. What we care about most


    is your marriage. That''s the big news!"


    "Yes, that''s true. The news about you was released online in the afternoon and almost everyone in our


    campus has checked it! Theizens are also very intelligent. They can write your story in the past four


    years as an example of all the girls in our school! "


    "You don''t know that Melissa spoke ill of you on the Inte. I don''t know who made her post sink. I


    guess that the person is one of your lower schoolmates. Our WeChat moments were full of your news.


    That scene is as morous as a star."


    Listening to the conversation among the three of them, Gail asked in a low voice, "Don''t be so


    exaggerated. When did I be so famous? This is not my way to be famous."


    Iris smiled, "It''s not that exaggerated. Many girls are jealous of you because they think they are prettier


    than you. Even the three of us are jealous of your marriage. They must be crazy!"


    "Yes. Everybody is jealous. It feels great to be a phoenix from the tree overnight. It''s better than


    winning a lottery!" Sherry praised sincerely.


    "I am not married yet. You can''t tell others that I''m married. Do you think that it''s so easy for me to


    marry James? I haven''t realized that so far. It seems that everything goes so smoothly. I don''t think so


    like you. But isn''t it too hasty for James to fix the date for 21st?" Gail did have some bad feeling, or


    perhaps with some hesitation and confusion, and the look on her face was not as happy as she had


    imagined.


    "Don''t you feel happy that you are going to be the wife of the CEO? You are really not satisfied with


    your life. Don''t be contentious. Do you think you can ridicule us at this time?" Sherry retorted sourly, as


    she patted on Gail''s head.

 Chapter 148 A Big Secret

    Chapter 148 A Big Secret


    "But I know Gai doesn''t like it to be so fast. Her first love is going to marry her, and they only have


    known each other for only a few months. Not being nervous is fake! Besides, James'' home is a


    mystery. I didn''t see his parents in theunch event. I''m worried that Gai will be bullied if she marries


    James. " Iris most understood Gail, and was standing in Gail''s point of view for her to think.


    "Well, you know me so well, Iris. Anyway, time is pressing. We''ll take things simply. James will ask


    someone to make clothes for the bridesmaid team tomorrow. You three just have to pick up a color and


    style. " At this moment, Iris felt that she was really considerate for Gail. Only she knew most of Gail''s


    things.


    "What? It''s so fast, and it''s customized. We''ll have a good look at it tomorrow. In fact, we saw a lot of


    bridesmaid dress styles tonight, but we''re not so sure. " Mary asked with calmness.


    "OK, you could have a discussion on the design of these clothes first. I''m going to take a shower and


    go to bed. I''m tired today." Somehow, Gail was getting impatient. She didn''t want to continue the


    conversation.


    Iris stood up tofort Gail as she saw Gail''s pale face. "Alright, you go to bed early. I know we don''t


    have much time today. It''s a good idea for you to go to bed early. After all, we are the ones who will


    wear the bridesmaid dress, it''s easier for us to be certain."


    Gail nodded, turned around and went into the bathroom.


    "She is going to get married. Why don''t we discuss it together? Is there something wrong with Gai? "


    Sherry whispered.


    "I guess Gail is suffering from premarital depression or fear. The rhythm of such a sh marriage looks


    romantic. In fact, she is also a little hasty? We''d better not disappoint her. After all, marriage is a big


    event in life, and there is only once in a lifetime! " Mary asked quietly. That was why she guessed it


    after seeing the expressions on Gail''s face.


    "I guess so. You know that Gai doesn''t like to marry into such aplicated family, right? Well, let''s not


    talk about it. It''s normal for girls to be nervous about getting married once in their lifetime. Our task is to


    wear the bridesmaid dress. There will be news report on that day. We have to give Gai confidence! "


    Iris said something to break the discussion, and she was worried that they would ask more questions,


    so she shifted the topic.


    "Yes, Mary, you should seize the opportunity to meet your Mr. Right on Gai''s wedding! James must


    know a lot of handsome men. After all, birds of a feather flock together. " Hearing that there were still


    media here, Sherry turned her eyes to the only single person in the dormitory.


    Mary blinked her eyes as she said, "you are good as well. I''m thinking that if you dump the current


    boyfriend, you may meet a better one!"


    "That''s great! I happen to have this ideately!" She retorted calmly.


    "And, Iris, don''t you think you should consider finding a new boyfriend? After all, it seems that Jackson


    hasn''t confessed his love to you. You are not like the ordinary couple. Don''t take it seriously!" Tonight,


    Mary said more than before.


    "Well, I think we all need to dress up beautiful. Who doesn''t like those rich and handsome men?"


    Although Iris felt a little bit sad when they mentioned about Jackson, she hid it very well. Nobody


    noticed that.


    At this time, Jackson was drinking with James in a bar.


    "Are you really going to get married in such a short time? Have you already decided everything? I


    heard that you even booked a church. Are you going to take wedding photos soon? " Swirling his ss,


    Jackson looked at James.


    James smiled and turned to look at Jackson. "Yes, I am old enough to get married. It''s just that Gai has


    to be wronged. She hasn''t graduated yet, so she is equal to has not got the graduation certificate to get


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    the marriage certificate first. I wonder if she would feel unfair."


    "I think so. After all, she has just reconciled with you. It didn''t take long for her to get married." Jackson


    said. Sadness appeared in Jackson'' eyes, but it soon disappeared. Nobody noticed it.


    "Well, I will keep herpany. In fact, I didn''t intend to do so soon. Perhaps I am a little selfish. But


    now, considering the health of her grandfather, I have no choice but to hasten the wedding. " When


    James thought that Gai was going to be his bride, not only the light of happiness in his eyes, but also a


    tinge of sadness and sorrow radiated from his eyes. He should have taken good care of that girl. She


    was so innocent and kind. Maybe she would live a happier life if she hadn''t been involved in the fight


    between the Jiang families. But he didn''t want to give up. He couldn''t let other men be with her


    together.


    The e-mail Hoyle sent to Gail that day was long, with deep affection in every word. It was a message


    showing his love and concern for Gail. James was sure to make up his mind to marry her for such a


    dangerous matter. It would be toote if someone was one step ahead of him. James was worried that


    he would lose Gail if she met a better and more beloved man than him.


    Hearing that there was an inner meaning in James'' words, Jackson raised his eyebrows and asked,


    "you mean her grandfather? Is her grandfather sick? "


    "Yes. Her grandfather is her only family. Of course, he want to see Gai marry a reliable man. I know I


    will be the one who is reliable." James couldn''t helpughing.


    "Yes, you are a reliable man. If you are not reliable, I, as her former boss, will defend her against the


    injustice." Jackson had been pretending to be good, but when he heard that Gail was going to get


    married, he could not help but feel bitter and sad.


    James didn''t realize it. He patted on Jackson''s shoulder sullenly. "What are you up to? You''ve never


    seen Gai in your coffee shop before. You are not her boss. By the way, how about you and Iris? I heard


    that you have been datingtely. "


    Speaking of Gail roommate Iris, Jackson smiled, "well, Gail''s roommate, we''re not dating, I feel


    don''t have that feeling. I don''t think it''s love. "


    "If you don''t love her, why do you hold her up? This is not what girls think! You''re the yboy in NF City


    now and have suddenly changed your ways. You don''t want to have casual sex with beautiful women.


    Everyone knows, please don''t lie to yourself. James warned Jackson with great experience,


    "sometimes, the one you love most isn''t at the first sight."


    Jackson nodded with a smile, "yes, not love at first sight." When James didn''t see Jackson, a wry smile


    tugged at the corner of Jackson''s mouth. He admired himself for being so good at acting.


    This might be the first big secret of Jackson''s life.

 Chapter 149 Invisible Line

    Chapter 149 Invisible Line


    "What? Doesn''t Gail know what kind of illness his grandfather has suffered? " Jackson thought that


    Gail''s grandpa was just not feeling well, but he didn''t thought it was serious.


    "It''s a cancer, which is easy to be cured, but there is also a twenty percent chance of no cure.


    Moreover, he has not been in good health because of long-termbor, so he is worried about Gai and


    agreed to our marriage. He is more anxious than I am. The reason why he didn''t tell Gai the truth is


    that her grandpa is afraid she''ll be sad. " James looked into the distance, feeling sorry for Gai. Nichs


    talked with James the whole night about what happened to Gai''s childhood. It turned out that Gai had


    suffered so much when she was a kid.


    "Cancer? It''s a disease with a high probability of curing. If you need anything, just tell me. "


    "Well, if I have any trouble, I won''t ask you for help? But you, you haven''te to see me recently. Do


    you have a new girlfriend? Shall we have a drink tonight? We haven''t sat down and chatted for a long


    time. "James was a little upset. He just wanted to have a talk with someone.


    "Okay, I also want to drink some wine to ease myself." Jackson feigned a sad sigh.


    In fact, as James usually met with Jackson who was very outspoken. As a result, James didn''t think of


    anything else.


    James asked. "Is it because you have been a father recently! Why haven''t you been show pictures?


    "Jackson used to show pictures of his life, but James haven''t seen one recently.


    "Humph! I''ve grown up as an adult. I''m not that childish anymore! I''ve had enough of it and I wanted to


    marry a good girl a long time ago. Or you would stimte me every day. " It really upsets him, very


    serious. But Jackson knew that as James'' friend, the feeling of admiration for his friend''s girlfriend was


    indeed asking for death. He deserved it!


    Jackson did not know when it was, when he saw Gail, the heart would have a little pleasure. Butter


    even more, he found that he liked the woman of his best friend.


    But Jackson concealed it very well. He wanted to secretly dispel this thought before being discovered


    by others.


    But emotions were a strange and strong thing. If you deliberately forced yourself to forget something,


    you would actually care more about it. The hurt he had suffered from the two of James and Gail had


    been soaring these days. A pang of pain shot through his heart. He was now in a disastrous state.


    Even he himself couldn''t be sure whether he loved the girl in front of him, or he was just hooked by


    self-abuse.


    But Jackson was too careless. A woman who loved him would not neglect all the abnormal things,


    especially the subtle emotional changes. Since Iris had a crush on Jackson, her bright eyes and keen


    observation seemed to have found something sad.


    Iris still sent messages to Jackson as usual. Since they became friends, they began to chat more


    freedom than couples and more frequently than friends.


    "What are you doing?" After hesitating for a while, Iris finally decided to send this message to Jackson.


    Taking out his phone, Jackson said, "I''m drinking with James. What about you? Are you going to sleep?


    Are you alone? "


    Iris stared at the message on her phone. If James had been with him, he would know that Gail was in


    the dorm. Iris wouldn''t be alone at thiste hour.


    She bit her lips and took a look at Gail''s bed. "No, Gail and me. It''s a room for four people. But two of


    them went home."


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll go on. See youter." Jackson typed a few words and wanted to concentrate on


    drinking.


    "Wait a moment. I have something to ask you." Iris quickly typed a few words and summoned up her


    courage to ask the question she had been thinking recently, which confused her for a long time.


    "Go ahead,"


    Iris typed several words and deleted them all. She suspected that she was overthinking it. The man


    was a friend of James, and he had been concerned about James'' business. Gai told her that when he


    came back from abroad, he would also often chat with her and joke about Gail and James.


    "It''s okay. I''m sleepy."


    "?" Looking at the mobile phone, Jackson frowned. In an instant, a bad idea came to his mind.


    "You seem to be quite sensitive recently, as if you have held back words," Jackson began to get


    nervous, could Iris see it? It seemed that he should pay more attention to it in the future.


    "No, that''s just what I am. It''s just that you haven''t discovered it before. I''m really sleepy. You are still


    drinking. I won''t disturb you. Haha! " Iris added a smile at the bottom to make her tone more active.


    "Okay, go to bed early."


    "Good night."


    "Chatting with Iris? Are you really going to bring your mind back from ying? " James quipped,


    Jackson rested his phone in his pocket and said, "no, I haven''t. I don''t know yet. It''s not easy for me to


    bring my mind back from ying."


    "Yes, I see your line of sight is still so erratic, see the beauty will always stay. But everyone cherishes


    beauty, not to mention you. " Taking a sip of the wine, James knew that Jackson always flirted with


    beautiful women.


    "Well, things are different now. I just wonder why these women are not as beautiful as they used to be.


    I always thought they were too boastful. I now begin to love the beauty of the inner, outer is nothing.


    Jacksonughed at himself as if he wasughing at his casual taste in the past.


    "You fall in love with someone else?" James asked curiously.


    Hearing James'' words, Jackson was stunned for a while and then asked, "why do you say that?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could you have changed so much if you didn''t have someone you like? It''s not easy for you. If


    you have someone you like, show me. " James held a ss of wine in his hand and his beautiful smile


    made people feelfortable.


    Jackson said. "Well, let''s talk about it when I meet her."


    "Don''t lie to me. Yeah, wait until the time is right. Let''s go to eat something. " James realized that


    Jackson didn''t realize that he had a crush on a girl. So James grabbed his coat and walked towards the


    door.


    "You don''t drink anymore? Didn''t you juste here for a while? "


    "It''s enough. Gai asked me to drink less. If I send her a messageter, she might me me for being


    drunk. "When James was saying Gail, his face was radiant with a happy smile. This is how love is like.


    Jackson smiled, "that''s true. Then, don''t drink too much."


    However, lying on the bed, Gail couldn''t fall asleep while thinking of what had happened recently. She


    sent a message to James, he said that he needed some fresh air at night. He must be very busy.


    He did a good job and took good care of her. He saved her from all the trouble caused by the text


    message. And he even postponed the work and put press conference to prove that she was his wife as


    soon as possible. Gail had kept all of this in mind. She was grateful. Maybe as they said, women were


    suffering from premarital phobia and asionally, negative emotions came up.


    "Gai, good night, I love you." No matter how busy James was, he would always send her messages.


    Gail didn''t reply. Holding her phone tightly, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 150 Household Register

    Chapter 150 Household Register


    Gail made a call to Nichs and asked him some questions about his daily life. But she never told him


    that she would get married. Gail didn''t know when she would say it was a good time. She guessed that


    James had already made a n.


    When Gail heard that Nichs'' voice was weak, she began to worry about him. When she took


    Nichs to the hospitalst time, it was James who took care of him. James told her that Nichs was


    weak, and she knew that Nichs was busy. Nichs didn''t want to stay at home and Gail persuade


    him not to nt thend, but he just wouldn''t leave those acres.


    Last night, Gail couldn''t fall asleep, so she stayed in her dormitory and didn''t want to go anywhere. She


    had thought about a lot of things about James and his family.


    Gail hade to Andrew''s house for two times, and she was always frightened by the affairs of Jiang


    family. While James hadn''t told her everything about his family in detail, especially the woman named


    Lily, his father''s wife.


    Gail still remembered herst message. It was that Lily didn''t want to see her with James. Then why


    did Lily stop this matter between them! Besides, James had mentioned to her that his group was called


    the CG Group, which was able to overtake the RF Group of a well-known group within a very short


    period of time. Gail had never given much thought to the issues of his family, but they were like a


    mystery to her.


    Moreover, the wedding date was approaching. Gail felt something was wrong. Unlike her imagination,


    getting married was more important than she thought, and it was much easier than she thought.


    For some reason, she was very nervous and had no expectation for the wedding date. It seemed that


    she did not want the day toe as soon as possible.


    "Gai, what are you thinking? Your phone is ringing. Why don''t you answer it?" Iris waved at her and


    Gail saw the name "James" on the screen.


    James answered the phone in a sexy voice. "Gai, the designer is here. I''m picking you up. Meet me at


    the school gate."


    It was only nine o''clock in the morning. "Now?"


    "Yes, I''m on my way to your school. I''ll call you when I get there." His voice was as gentle as the spring


    breeze.


    But Gail remembered that James was also very busy with his work recently. First of all, he was busy


    with the affairs of the RF Group, and there were reports about the CG Group on the news. So it was


    likely that he was also very busy these days.


    "You don''t have toe with me if you are busy. I can go with them." Gail said to him softly.


    "It''s of course important to select the wedding dress for my wife, but there is one more important thing


    to be done. Nichs has authorized me to take you to get the marriage license. I have already made


    an appointment. What you need to do is to bring your ID card and household register. Let''s go to the


    Civil Affairs Bureau. "


    "My grandfather? When did he authorize you? Why didn''t he tell me? I just called him! " Get the


    marriage certificate? Civil Affairs Bureau, it seemed too hasty!


    "Yes, your grandfather is my grandfather, and Andrew must have agreed to it. I kept my household


    register myself. My father''s household register was abroad long ago, of course it didn''t need to be


    approved by anyone. You can bring it with you, if you agree. "


    Gail smiled, "I just think it''s too fast. I didn''t refuse."


    "If it goes too fast, it means that you still don''t trust me or you don''t any trust me. Otherwise, you won''t


    hesitate. Anyway, it will take time to get the marriage certificate." James took it for granted.


    That day, he had given her all his property, including the shares of the property ownership certificate


    hero gave all his property to the heroine. Everyone was moved, and she was no exception.


    "But it''s better to get married after graduation. I''m not in a hurry."


    "I''m in a hurry. Gai, are you afraid of marrying me? You have been absent-mindedtely. Have you


    regretted it? "


    Gail said. "What? Well...... I didn''t! "


    "Really? Why are you hesitating? If you do, we can slow down. I can wait until you graduate. But the


    wedding...... Actually, I can wait until you want to get married, like after graduation. " James seemed a


    little unhappy.


    Gail''s mind went nk and she didn''t know how to make a decision.


    Hearing no response from her, James lowered his voice.


    "Gai, I can understand it. I was too anxious. If you have any worries, you can tell me. "


    "¡­¡­" Gail''s concern seemed to be too hasty. What was important? She didn''t seem to care.


    "Gai, let''s have a talk. In fact, I just want you to be my wife. Being my wife will help you avoid the


    gimmicks in the media about how you approached me, or worse. I want to protect you all the time. The


    it seems that I have thought too simply. I have never asked you about it. "


    "¡­¡­" Gail bit her lips and suddenly felt that she was a little pretentious. "I know, James. Let''s talk


    about it when we meet again."


    "Well, see youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Gail informed Sherry and Mary and found the household register by the


    way.


    James'' words suggested that there was nothing to worry about.


    Gail was only worried about it, or as they said, it was just the fear before marriage.


    James'' voice seemed to be magic. A few words drove away her worries.


    She took the household register into her bag, changed a whitece shirt and a ck A-line skirt. This


    should be good for taking photos!


    "Gai, you looked sad and dejected just now. Did James say something sweet to you that made you


    happy all of a sudden?" When Iris was changing her clothes and doing her hair, Gail''s sunny face told


    her that Gail had pulled herself together.


    Gai smiled at Iris and said, "I don''t think it''s a big deal. I''m getting married with the one I love, sooner or


    "It is! Did you suffer from mncholy before? Or the premarital phobia? But it''s normal. You don''t have


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    time to hesitate. Maybe James will give you a surprise attack. Just like in the novel, the heroine got


    married with a strange man at the first date on a blind date. How romantic! " With that, Iris looked at


    herself in the mirror and was anthomaniac. She was imagining getting a marriage license with her idol.


    "You''ve read too much novels. It''s so poisonous for you to read less!" Gail couldn''t help worrying about


    Iris. "Be careful not to find a boyfriend."


    Iris'' smile froze on her face. She thought of Jackson.


    She turned to look at Gail and asked seriously, "what do you think of Jackson? "


    "Jackson? Oh, by the way, do you have a boyfriend? If so, don''t imagine him being the leading man of


    a soap opera you''ve watched. Reality is different from illusion. " Gail found a dark red bow knot in the


    drawer and tied it to her hair.

 Chapter 151 The First Time

    Chapter 151 The First Time


    Iris stared at Gail who was doing some simple make-up in front of the mirror. She was seldom as pretty


    as this. She didn''t need to make her up and always looked pretty. That was probably why she was


    attractive to boys.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend. I just think that Jackson is a little better than you have said before. He is very


    attractive." Iris didn''t think it was necessary to hide the truth from Gail, but it just was what she


    guessed. She felt sad when she thought of the fact that Jackson might have a crush on Gail.


    She had seen this kind of thing for many times in the novel. When the same thing happened to her, she


    didn''t know how to face it.


    But to think it in another way, Gail couldn''t know what Jackson was thinking, because even she was


    just guessing. The only one Gail loved was James. She had turned a blind eye to the excellent Hoyle.


    What bothered Iris was that she felt bad when she saw the man she loved ask something about Gail in


    a roundabout way.


    "Then you can chase him if you like him. Iris, it''s not easy for you to like a person so much. I''m curious


    about the way you get along with the person you like. Iris, if you are with Jackson, we will be together


    forever. After all, he and James are good friends! That''s great!" Gail walked over and put her hand on


    Iris''s shoulder, lost in thought.


    "Don''t say that. You''d better go downstairs now. I thought your fianc¨¦ ising to pick us up? Call


    Sherry and Mary to hurry up."


    "Okay!"


    When they arrived at the gate of the school, they saw two cars parked not far away.


    "You can leave now. Gai and I will go to a ce first. They will take you to customize clothes." Holding


    Gail''s hand, James turned around and said to them.


    They looked at each other and smiled, "Okay, you can go. It''s inconvenient for us to go with you, isn''t


    it? You cane back when we almost finish. You must miss each other. We understand."


    With a blushed face, Gail threw herself into James''s arms and quipped, "You''re overthinking."


    James put his hand on her arm and pulled her into his arms, "We''re going to be a legal couple. Of


    course, that''s the most important. Go ahead. Call me if anything happens." Then, to everyone''s


    surprise, they got on the car.


    "Wow, did they mean to get the marriage license? I thought it was the reason why Gai made her up and


    found something in the drawer. It turns out that she was looking for the household register." Iris was so


    excited that she jumped up and down in joy.


    "Oh my gosh! I don''t even have a boyfriend. How about get my household register from my mother?


    Maybe one day I will marry the man who fall in love with me at the first sight! Well, I will ask my mother


    for the household register next time!" Mary said abruptly. Her words shocked both Sherry and Iris.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Mary, why are you so avant-garde? Who taught you to be so? It''s not your style!" Sherry knew Mary


    best. Mary was serious and seldom spoke anything. She wouldn''t joke with them. Now she was able to


    make them surprised. If there was nothing wrong with Mary, Sherry really didn''t believe it!


    "Don''t ask her. Perhaps she was stimted, or her potential was stimted. Everything is possible!


    Let''s go. Don''t make the driver wait too long. s, it''s so great to have a roommate who falls in love


    with a rich man!" With that, Iris opened the car door and got into the car.


    "Let''s go. I''ll exin everything to you. I''ll move back to the dorm in a couple of days, and wait for my


    graduation!"


    "Really? I want it, too!" Added Sherry in excitement.


    Mary and Iris asked with one voice, "Don''t you want your boyfriend? Are you sure you want to do that?"


    "No, I didn''t say I would leave him."


    Holding Gail''s hand, James could feel that her palm was sweating, and he aked, "Are you nervous?"


    "A little." She answered him honestly. It was not a small deal like eating a meal.


    Getting the marriage certificate meant that she was his legal wife and he was her husband, and they


    were a family. From love to kinship, they would live under the same roof and in the same house. They


    might have babies in the future. Was Gail thinking too much?


    "Rx. It''s just a program. What were you thinking just now? Your eyes are so gentle. Are you thinking


    about something else?" He held her hair around her ear and held her hand, letting her head rest on his


    shoulder.


    This was the first time that James was excited and nervous for his destination. When he saw the


    pedestrians, he thought that they were cute and friendly.


    Gail could feel his good mood, "You were a little nervous, weren''t you? Why did you ask me? "


    "Yeah, I''m a little nervous. After all, it''s my first time," James curled up his lips.


    "¡­¡­" She tried to hold back herughter and thought, ''How many times does he want?''


    "Are you sure you''ve made up your mind? You hesitated before, but now wasn''t you hesitant


    anymore?" Although James was in a hurry, he couldn''t force a girl to do this she didn''t want. After all,


    this was a big deal in her life. If they had a fight in the future, he would surely be at an disadvantage.


    "Yes, I''m sure. Thinking that I have married the most handsome and rich CEO in the city, I will be a fool


    if I don''t know what''s good for me!" She looked into his eyes with a smile. James could see stars in her


    eyes.


    James didn''t expect her to change her mind so quickly. Women''s mood was just like the weather, easily


    changing.


    He patted her on the shoulder in relief, "Well, you have a good taste. You''d better marry me when I am


    blind."


    What? Looking up at him, Gail asked, "Do you think I don''t deserve you? "


    "No, we''re well matched! A blind man and a silly girl were a perfect match." James corrected his words


    with a smile.


    Gail was unhappy. Putting her hand on his chest, she pouted and stared at his eyes, "Why am I silly?


    You said, and I can change!"


    James couldn''t helpughing, touching her hair and said, "Then this serious look is silly and cute." He


    couldn''t help but fix his eyes on her pink lips.


    "I¡­" She didn''t know what''s wrong with her. She just wanted to be more serious with him! But couldn''t


    he just cooperate?


    "No matter what you look like, I love you forever." Then he pressed his lips on hers. He was getting


    closer to Gail and she could see his long eyshes. His eyshes were longer and darker than hers.


    She was jealous of him.


    Although he was a man, his skin and features were attractive!

 Chapter 152 . Frivolous

    Chapter 152 . Frivolous


    Walking out of Civil Affairs Bureau, James held Gail''s hand tightly. He walked in the crowd with the red


    marriage license in his pocket as if he was holding the most precious treasure in the world. He was


    afraid that nobody would know that he had married. James even had an immature thought. He didn''t


    like to post anything on his WeChat moments. All of a sudden, he wanted the whole world to know that


    Gail was his legal wife.


    But now it was not the right time. He suppressed his strong excitement and took her in his arms.


    The car left Civil Affairs Bureau soon. Meanwhile, a man received the news that Gail and James had


    gotten the marriage license. The man on the phone stood in front of the big French window and looked


    at the scenery in the distance!


    Why had recently James been so ted and promoted continuously? This man felt unfair and could not


    help going mad.


    "Since he has got love, I can''t let him get too much. I''ll be there tomorrow. I just want to take over the


    him a hard time.


    Why does every woman he likes have a special feeling for James? James made him do this!


    In a high-end vi in the United States, a woman with exquisite makeup sitting on a European style


    sofa and drinking tea, was sullen, angry, andcent in her creepy eyes after hanging up the


    phone.


    "Since you don''t want my child to get what he deserves, I don''t have to be merciful to you. James, you


    will regret someday. You''ll be punished for possessing everything that doesn''t belong to you! You


    shouldn''t have stayed in the Jiang family after all. The child of that woman is still so resentful!" Her


    round hands bulged slightly, and her smile was scary!


    "What a pity! That woman didn''t know her son was so capable! But don''t worry. I will let her see what


    her son will suffer when he is cursed by the public !" With satisfaction, she put down the delicate tea


    cup and went to see her son who was in the room shouting.


    All this was out of James''s control. But what this woman didn''t know was that in James''s eyes, her little


    tricks were not as terrible as before.


    He had been threatened by this woman for so long, and now he was going to fight back!


    They drove on a wide road. However, Gail found that it seemed that they were not going to meet Iris.


    She couldn''t help but be fascinated by his aura when he was talking to someone on the phone.


    "No one can escape. If you''re running out of money, you can transfer the money at any time. You don''t


    need my instruction. And I don''t want this kind of mistake to happen again. I won''t allow anyone to


    seed in his n!" James hung up the phone as soon as he finished his words, and the majestic mist


    around him seemed to disappear in a sh.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You were still so domineering at work. I don''t know what you were doing again. But now, there seems


    to be something wrong with our route. Have you changed your mind?" Gail knew that James had his


    own thoughts, so she asked him with a smile.


    "Yes, honey, you are right. In fact, I forgot to tell you. The designer had already known about your size.


    After all, he also made the dress for you. I''ll take you to a ce first. Maybe you''ll like it." James smiled


    gently, took her slender finger and kissed it again and again. His eyes were full of love.


    Gail withdrew her head and wondered why it was so natural for him to call her honey. Besides, he


    seemed to like to touch her hand the most. Every time he kissed her on her hand, she felt her hand


    was itchy and she would feel shy.


    "What are you going to do? You are very busy with your work recently, aren''t you? Don''t you want your


    disappear like magic when she stayed with him or when she saw him. But she knew that he couldn''t


    always stay with her.


    "I have recently employed an instructor who has returned from abroad. With his leadership, I am not


    worried about thepany at all. He has got familiar with the wholepany of mine. Without him, I


    wouldn''t be able to establish the CG Group quickly." When James spoke of that person, his eyes were


    full of appreciation.


    Gail felt curious, "When did you have such a powerful strategist? It seemed that that person was very


    intelligent?"


    "Well¡­ Actually, my strategist is very excellent. But he is no match for your husband." James said


    seriously.


    "¡­¡­" When Gail was listening carefully, she didn''t expect James to brag about himself, and even she


    was astonished.


    "What? Can''t Ipare with him, can I?"


    "Well¡­ No. I just thought that I might have known a fake James, but now I''m used to it. It''s not until we


    get our marriage certificate that you dare to show off yourself." She patted him on the shoulder, "Well, I


    finally think that you are not that kind of cold president. You are more fun than I imagined."


    "Fun?" James frowned and smiled, "That''s a new word. But there are things more interesting than this!"


    She turned around and didn''t look at him. She knew that she couldn''t talk too much with him, or he


    would always unconsciously bring her into a trap.


    She felt as if she had fallen into a trap. She was not careful enough to protect myself from him.


    But it was a sweet trap, and she loved it so much.


    The car stopped in front of a coffee shop. They had made up since they had a cup of tea herest time.


    It was here that they had experienced the first wonderful and tense, ashamed and confused thing in


    their lives.


    When Gail saw this, she unconsciously thought of what happened that day. Her ears were red and her


    eyes were unnatural. "Why did you bring me here? I haven''t got even with you! Then I thought you


    were taking advantage of me, otherwise I would also..." Before she finished her words, she lowered her


    head and didn''t say anything.


    James held her face in his hands and said, "What? Now you are my wife. Whatever you say, I will


    ept it. As long as I don''t need to kneel on a washboard, you can do anything to me. Of course, I


    expect you to give me a punishment that both of us will like."

 Chapter 153 Fell Asleep

    Chapter 153 Fell Asleep


    Gail looked up and asked, "what method?"


    "Punish me severely! Okay, any way. "


    "¡­¡­"


    "Kneel down on the keyboard or durian, for example. He he. "


    Gail was right. He was exposed to his nature, which was really uneptable to her!


    She couldn''t help cursing him in her mind, ''you shameless man!''! ''shameless man!''! ''son of a bitch! Son


    of a bitch!''! Gail thought.


    "What are you thinking? I mean, I don''t like something as hard as a washboard. It will have no dignity!"


    James gave her a wicked smile and patted her on the head.


    "¡­¡­" what? She really can''t argue. It was him that had said something so seductive, but now he said


    her nonsense!


    ''The man...'' This man was simply unreasonable, shameless, and It was like she was evil in mind.


    Gail looked up into James'' eyes and said, "I''m not thinking too much. I''m just wondering if I should ask


    you to kneel down to the chocte. If you broke one piece, I''ll punish you for not seeing me for an


    hour. If you break all of the chocte, take care of yourself!"


    Before she finished her words, she couldn''t stand his seductive eyes. So she turned her head and


    looked away!


    James suddenly showed a dangerous smile and walked towards her, with his hands around her


    slender waist, gently pressing her most itchy ce. "Chocte? Are you sure? "


    Gail looked worriedly at the two big hands on her waist, knowing that itchy was her weakness, but he


    was obviously threatening her!


    "Well...... I just think about it. Didn''t someone say that anyone could do it? Isn''t it more reliable? " She


    plucked up the courage to retort.


    "Really?" James'' breath got closer to her, "do you know what''s the ultimate goal of kneeling on the


    washboard?"


    "What is it?" she asked. Then she regretted. It must be a trap!


    "You''d better shut up. It must be another dirty talk. I can''t let you bully me. You are even willing to be


    punished by me, but in fact, you want to take advantage of me in different ways." Before she finished


    her words, she felt herself being picked up. In a sh, she saw a handsome and enviable face.


    Gail couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. "I was just saying that. Are you going to punish me again?"


    James raised the corners of his mouth and looked at Gail''s reflection in his eyes. "No, how can I punish


    my wife? I''m just going to talk to my wife about how I feel about this punishment. After all, we will share


    the bed and live together in the future. Let''s make it clear now. If we quarrel with each other in the


    future, everything will be fine. "


    "What...... You are threatening me! " Gail protested against James while grabbing his cor!


    "No, I have to talk to you," Then James held Gail into the yard and walked through a quiet path to the


    hall.


    "But...... Can you put me down? I don''t feel my legs ache. " Gail hemmed and hawed. Somehow she


    felt that James was dangerous, shining with a bewitching light.


    James went upstairs and entered a spacious room.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing what was happening, Gail decided to y dumb!


    "James, you...... What are you going to do? Let''s go outside and talk about it. The scenery in this room


    isn''t good. "


    "Do you still want to enjoy the view?"


    "Yes..." Gail nodded her headck of confidence. "I just wanted to see the flowers outside. I noticed


    that a tree seemed very beautiful and all the flowers were in bloom."


    "Let''s do itter. Now let''s get down to business!" Then James put Gail on the bed and stood up to


    loosen his tie.


    "¡­¡­" Gail moved quickly into the window. In order not to be ridiculed, she just moved in a little bit


    "Are you afraid of me?" James sat beside her. "Am I your husband?"


    Gail didn''t know why he asked that. "Now it is. The certificates are in the bag."


    Looking at Gail''s big eyes staring at him expressionlessly, James was in a good mood unconsciously.


    This girl, oh no, the woman he loved most, would always make him feel rxed unconsciously. Seeing


    her cute behavior, he couldn''t help thinking that if this beautiful woman gave birth to a daughter for him,


    she would be so cute, and people would love her so much.


    "You look as if I am an ugly boss who you don''t like. Are you ndering me again in your heart?"


    James could tell from Gail''s eyes that she had rich mental activities.


    Gail giggled, "no, I just find my husband so handsome. Although the mouth is very bad and like to take


    advantage, it''s still good. "


    Stunned by her sudden seriousness, James'' heart was melting gradually, and he stroked Gail''s tender


    face.


    "Gai!" James flushed with embarrassment.


    "I..." Before James finished his words, he held Gail in his arms and enjoyed her tenderness.


    "¡­¡­"


    However, after a while, James fell asleep. Gail turned around and found that James was asleep with


    his eyes closed.


    James'' eyshes were long and his skin was even whiter than Gail''s. Gail touched his nose but He


    didn''t open his eyes and put more strength to his hands. He held her in his arms, just like Gail holding


    her favorite toy and sleeping with her favorite pillow.


    He must be very tired. Gail knew that he took time out of his busy schedule to deal with the marriage


    thing with her. Recently, the news of the CG Group from the Inte was very popr, so he must be


    very busy with his work. It was not easy for him to make her happy even in such a busy time.


    Gail suddenly felt sorry for James. He was such a bad guy. He always made her happy while working


    so hard. She only cared about her own emotions, but she didn''t think that he was also a normal person.


    He didn''t have much energy to deal with so many things, especially when his career was on the rise.


    No matter how unhappy she was, he would try tofort her and make her happy. But James never


    told Gail how tired he was. He always did what he could to help her and give her so much support.


    Gail loved this man, who was good for her. No matter what others said, he was always on her side.


    Gail was certain that the man who had done so much for her silently. The soft sunlight shone into the


    room, illuminating James'' handsome face. At this moment, his angr face was quiet asleep.


    With him, Gail felt the world soothed and peaceful without thinking about anything.

 Chapter 154 Be A Spendthrift Wife

    Chapter 154 Be A Spendthrift Wife


    When they woke up, it was alreadyte. They were still awakened by James'' ring.


    James reached out and turned off the voice, allowing the phone to keep ringing!


    He stood up and looked down at Gail, rubbing her face with his nose. He seemed to like this movement


    very much. "You wake up? Sorry, I fell asleep. "


    "Sorry for what? I fell asleep too. You''ve been so hard recently and you still have to squeeze time to


    apany me. In fact, you don''t have to be so hard. If you want to see me, I can go to apany


    you. " As Gail spoke, she casually touched James'' cor and looked at his corbone, which was


    clearly visible.


    Gail had never noticed that a man''s corbone could also be very beautiful and sexy. She couldn''t help


    but envy him. Why did God always favor James and make him so perfect.


    However, was it because of his perfection that he had to go through such a miserable childhood and


    youth.


    James held Gail''s delicate face in his hands and said in a low and gentle voice, "Gai, thank you. Thank


    you for apanying me and understanding me. Thank you for getting the marriage certificate with


    me. I must give you a grand wedding. You are the best gift from God to me. "


    "Why are you so emotional all of a sudden? I''m not used to it." Gail pinched his nose with a smile and


    rubbed it gently like him.


    "Haha..." she was amused by herself. It was really funny, like a cat ying with feathers.


    Touched by her bright smile, James turned over and put her on hisps. "Gai, I''m getting more and


    more helpless with you. Do you think I should put you in my pocket so that other men won''t see your


    beauty and kindness. I want to see you all the time. I''m worried about such a beautiful wife in your


    dormitory. "


    "¡­¡­" James'' mouth was as sweet as honey. It turned out that a sleep had such a magic. "Is this love


    words?" Gail said softly.


    "Well, no. But I hope every word I say to you is sweet. Even if we have a fight in the future, we have to


    use sweet words to quarrel. We can''t be serious, okay. I''m afraid that my bad temper will drive you


    away. " James held Gail tightly and watched the outside dusk light enter the room. He always felt a


    sense of loss.


    "You like to talk about quarrels so much. Did you always quarrel with others before?" Gail began to


    care about it.


    "No, I don''t want to quarrel with others. It''s almost always people who want to argue with me, but they


    can''t, because I never want to quarrel with others. But I''m afraid that I will quarrel with you, because


    only couples and only people who care can quarrel when they lose their mind. But you are my wife. I


    will let you. "


    "You are very poisonous tongue! But I know I can''t beat you. " Gail said weakly.


    "Well, I won''t be mean to my wife. I''m a man of my word." He said seriously.


    Gail grinned, "I will behave well and won''t quarrel with you. Of course, I don''t mind if you talk to me


    viciously. After all, my learning ability is super good. "


    What she meant was that even if he was poisonous tongue, she would follow him.


    "Don''t be silly. But we can''t worry about it. Let''s talk about itter. I''ll take you outside now. " Then


    James picked Gail up from the bed and put her on the sofa. Then he put on her shoes


    "No, James. I can do it myself." Gail was not used to being tied by him.


    "Don''t move." James patted her hand to stop her.


    "¡­¡­" Gail had to look at his serious face and touched the back of her hand.


    Out of the room, there was no one at the checkout counter and every table in the hall. The tables and


    chairs were cleaned up.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, isn''t it open here? There''s no one here. How did you get in and sleep in the room? " Only then


    Gail noticed that there was no one in this beautiful and elegant coffee shop.


    "Closed today. You didn''t notice anyone until now. Did you only see me when I carried you in?" James


    raised his eyebrows and asked. The light in his eyes made Gail lower her head.


    "Bullshit! I just didn''t say it at that time. Are you the boss here? " Gail quickly changed the topic.


    "It''s not me. It''s you." James held her hands with a smile and stopped at the checkout counter.


    "What?" She didn''t understand what he meant.


    "The boss here is not me, but you."


    "Me?" She looked at the big coffee shop in surprise, and then looked at James with a smile. She


    spread out her hands in confusion.


    "Do you like it? It''s a gift for us to get our marriage license." James put a key in her hand.


    Gail looked at him in disbelief, "you mean, you are going to give me a coffee shop as a gift for our


    marriage anniversary?"


    "Yes." James nodded and appreciated her cute face carefully.


    "No, no, No. It''s too expensive. You have given me too many things. Otherwise, I will be told that I have


    a crush on you for your money. If others know that we have got the marriage license, you will be setting


    me up! " Gail refused exaggeratedly.


    James stood up in front of her unwillingly and taught her a lesson condescendingly. "You mean you


    don''t covet my money? How can that be? I married you to share your joys and sorrows. If you don''t


    want my money, as your husband, whom should I make money for? Who do I leave my hard-earned


    money to? Besides, if you don''t want anything from me, do you think that my property is inherited? You


    should know that everything I have now is earned by my own ability. The reason why I work so hard to


    make money is to find a spendthrift woman! "


    "Well..." Gail had seen a lot of things. This man said love words seriously. In the course of an


    afternoon, he made remarkable progress.


    "Tell me, don''t you want to use my money or ept my gift for my wife?" James shook her shoulders


    and said seriously, "if you don''t ept it, I will find beautiful women to send them. Anyway, my own wife


    looks down upon me, so I have to show my existence in others'' ce."


    "¡­¡­" "If you dare, I''ll chop off your hands! You just want me to ept your kindness. If what you said


    is true, you just exposed your potential to seek a lover in the future. Humph! We need to sign an


    agreement when we go back. If you dare to cheat on me, I will let you wandering on the street! " Since


    James dared to frighten Gail, she could do it.


    Looking at hercent face, James smiled unnaturally. "My metaphor is not appropriate. Don''t


    learn from me. "


    James couldn''t help but be annoyed. This woman would always make him, who had always been very


    confident and wouldn''t make mistakes, speak in a wrong way.

 Chapter 155 Back To The Old House

    Chapter 155 Back To The Old House


    Gail drove James back to thepany. She had to go back to her dormitory. Although they had


    be a legal couple, Gail still cherished the few college life. James couldn''t dissuade her, so he had


    to give up his love on their wedding night and let his wife go back to the dormitory. He would stay


    alone, but before that, he would finish everything he should do on their wedding night.


    When James returned to thepany, he came back like a workaholic, calm and domineering CEO.


    The first thing he needed to do was to arrange people to watch everyone''s movements, especially


    those who had evil thoughts with Gail. ording to the news, Lily was restless in the United States.


    They''ll find the informant she nted around him as soon as possible. As for Cherry and Emily, he


    knew that the two were not easy to deal with. In particr, James knew Cherry wouldn''t give up easily,


    but her performance that day was inconceivable, especially when she went to the old house of the


    Jiang family with Daniel. James didn''t believe that they just wanted to see the fun. He knew what kind


    of person Daniel was, just like the previous Jackson, but recently Daniel was unpredictable and would


    not tell him anything. James didn''t pay much attention to the rtionship between Daniel and Cherry at


    first. But when he thought about it now, he felt that something was happening, but he didn''t know the


    truth.


    James had always believed in his own premonition. People who fought in the business world generally


    believed in their own intuition and premonition. Their acute observation and perception were necessary


    weapons in the battlefield. But now, he felt powerless, as if Daniel was operating behind him, but he


    could do nothing.


    At this time, someone knocked at the door and walked in directly. "You''re finally here. The matter over


    there is waiting for you to deal with, but you didn''te back." His slender figure was supported by a


    straight vertical strip suit, and the famous watch on his wrist showed that he was steady, reserved,


    overbearing and handsome.


    He was a little simr to James, but also very different. His eyebrows and eyes were cold and hard,


    and his eyes were sharp. His words and behaviors were too reserved.


    "Well, when do you fall in love, I will allow you to take a year off."


    "Well, it''s a pity that I''m not interested in women yet."


    "I know. I want to know if you are interested in men now? In that case, you might be saved. " James


    knew him in America and knew what kind of person he was.


    "Well, you know I don''t feel anything about love." He said as he handed James a pile of documents.


    "Well, your view of love is worse than a teenage girl''s. With so many women pestering you, don''t you


    have feelings? " James asked. After all, James himself was an exception to some people, and the


    person in front of him hadn''t met his first love yet.


    He sat opposite to James and said in a serious tone, "what do I feel? I just felt the thing in my stomach


    protesting when a woman''s chest pressed on me."


    James put down the file and lit a cigarette. Looking at the man in front of him, he shook his head and


    said, "Hank, it''s time for you to see a psychologist. I''ve told you that you are not shy about this matter. If


    you go to see, your parents can count on you to let them have a grandson!"


    "I know I''m fine, but I''m not interested in the opposite sex innately. My interests are all in money and


    career. James, you are lucky to meet me. How else can you meet someone who is somitted to


    their work and doesn''t have any private space of his own for your career. " Watching the ash fall from


    James'' fingers, Hank crossed his hands and pushed the ashtray towards James.


    James flicked the ashes into the ashtray and said, "it doesn''t matter that you are not interested in


    women. You don''t smoke the leaves, drink asionally, have no girlfriend, and don''t like to join in the


    fun. What''s the point of living like you except making money? Don''t you really want to have a beautiful


    and charming woman, and then have a cute son or daughter to enjoy the happiness of family reunion?


    "


    Hank shook his head slightly, "no!"


    "¡­¡­" James used to think that he was too persistent, different from Jackson, who was a yboy. Now


    it seemed that he was the middle. He was not a yboy, but he was not abstinent.


    "Don''t tell me that it''s useless. I don''t feel it at all. By the way, I have to remind you that you should


    think twice before you get married. If you were to get married, you would have to marry a person with


    powerful background like Cherry, not Gail, a woman who could bring you endless trouble. " Not in the


    mood to talk to him, Hank stood up and thought of it.


    James leaned back and felt sorry for Hank when he saw the serious look on Hank''s face. "You don''t


    understand yet. Life is so short, if you live so mechanical is boring. I met someone who could change


    me, but that person didn''t force me to change. She just let me find another myself. When you meet


    such a person who can cure you of twenty years of insomnia, you are solemn and serious, who can


    make suddenly be lively, fall in love with sunshine, air and flowers, you will know how wonderful it


    is toe to this world. " With that, a beautiful smiling face appeared in front of his mind, and his


    mouth unconsciously floated a smile that reached his eyes.


    However, when Hank stood up, he only saw James'' unusual appearance. After a while, he shrugged


    and said, "well...... I don''t want to meet such a person, turning a handsome, domineering and cold CEO


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    into a mentally abnormal person. I must escape from such a person! "


    James felt helpless. He had known Hank for a long time. He had always been a monster in the world, a


    Mars.


    After watching Hank walk away with the door, James returned to normal, shuttling between folders and


    important documents and cases.


    James didn''t know where Andrew got the news. Knowing that they had got the marriage certificate, he


    asked them to take the marriage certificate to the old house.


    This time, Gail wasn''t nervous anymore. But when she saw James'' face, she couldn''t help but feel shy.


    "You have to wear a beautiful cheongsam today. This cheongsam is specially made for you. Maybe


    Andrew will let you serve tea." James looked at the appropriate cheongsam, which made Gail more


    attractive.


    "Serve tea Wasn''t it after we got married? Besides, do you have a good rtionship with Andrew? You


    had a dirty look the first time you saw him, and now you were care about! But it was not easy for the old


    man. We have to coax him. Sometimes my grandfather is just like that, like a child. " Speaking of


    Nichs, Gail was a little unhappy. Nichs was still at home alone. She had to check the job offer


    ande back to Nichs as soon as possible.


    "Well, We are much better now. As long as they treat you well, I will be good to anyone. I can erase all


    the past grudges. Let''s go. I''ll take care of it. Don''t be so smug. " Seeing Gail standing in front of the


    mirror for a long time, James took her downstairs.

 Chapter 156 To Serve Tea

    Chapter 156 To Serve Tea


    "Gai,e here. Sit down and let me have a look at your marriage certificate." Seeing theming in,


    Andrew asked them to sit down and couldn''t wait to have a look.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Weren''t you a little dissatisfied at that time? Now you are even more


    excited than me. Why are you doing this? " James said jokingly as he saw Andrew walking briskly with


    a crutch.


    Andrew nced at Gail and smiled sheepishly, "I''m not dissatisfied. I''m just worried that you will hurt


    her. After all, you''ve been an iceberg for thousands of years. No one will feel good about you. Now that


    you have got the marriage certificate, it means that you are confident to take care of her. Come here,


    Gai. You are supposed to serve tea for me today! "


    Gail took a look at James and was sure that Andrew really wanted her to serve tea!


    While saying that, someone had already served the tea. Gail held it in her hand and said, "Grandpa, I


    serve tea for you." Seeing that they were so nervous, she had to keep up with them. She didn''t know if


    it was right to call him that.


    "No, no, No. It''s that ''granddaughter-inw will serve you tea''." Andrew corrected her with a smile,


    enjoying this moment very much.


    When Gail was about to say something, Andrew pointed at James and said, e here too. Both of


    you have to kneel on the carpet to serve tea for me." Andrew thought. Now James woulde home


    regardless of previous grievances. He might not mind kneeling in front of him. After all, he was an old


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    man.


    James picked up the teacup and knelt on the spotless carpet. He looked into Gail''s eyes and raised the


    teacup together with her. "Grandpa, grandson (granddaughter) serves tea for you."


    "Well, I''m willing to do whatever you say, ha ha." After saying that, Andrew happily took the tea from


    them and drank it up. Then he said, "well, I have never thought that tea is so delicious."


    It could be seen that Andrew was really happy. After drinking the tea, he immediately pulled Gail up


    and said, e on, let''s sit down and talk."


    Andrew picked up the two marriage certificates and looked at them carefully, as if every word was


    looked for two times. He kept nodding and said, "well, well, there has been no good news in the Jiang


    family for many years, and there are many annoying things. As the old man, I finally met a happy event,


    so I must reward you well."


    James knew that the Jiang family hadn''t been peaceful in the past two years. Indeed, they had some


    troubles. Although James didn''t participate, he knew them very well.


    "There''s no need for us to reward. We just hope that we can live a stable life. Anyway, I can support her


    now, and there''s nothing else to worry about. As long as everyone doesn''t disturb us, I will be satisfied.


    " James couldn''t help but worry when he thought of Lily and some other strange things against them.


    "What are you worried about? I won''t disturb you. As long as youe to see me every few days, I will


    be fine. I know something about others, and I also know something about Lily. But the woman is so


    shrewd that I don''t even know how can she be so powerful. She not only reached home, but also


    knows the whole process of the matter clearly. Nobody knew where Noble got the ability to marry such


    an insidious woman and take the initiative! Don''t worry about her. As an old man of the Jiang family, I


    won''t watch her do anything. " Andrew stamped his crutch and looked dignified.


    James said indifferently, "that''s good. I feel that Lily''s getting more and more restless recently. There


    are so many people who don''t want me to be good. She just runs amuck because it''s my father''s


    woman. I know her original intention was to take a fancy to your shares. Did you tell her that you would


    leave your shares to me or something like that. I guess that''s the only reason she hates me. "


    Andrew''s butler put a delicate box in front of them. Seeing that the atmosphere was not good, he left


    sensibly.


    "Yes, that''s what I think. I have said that before. I didn''t expect that woman to point the finger at you.


    Lily is very ambitious. He still hates that you swallow the RF Group. She still wanted to leave everything


    to her child. I don''t know what made Noble so obsessed with her that he let her do whatever she


    wanted! " Andrew had never agreed to let that woman marry in, but Lily was pregnant at that time, so


    he had to let her in. Who would have thought that the woman was so shrewd that she had sessfully


    trapped Noble in the past few years!


    James chuckled, "I didn''t want to swallow the RF Group. After all, it''s not my ce. At that time, when


    the RF Group was in danger, they trusted me and told me that as long as they didn''t go bankrupt, they


    would be fine. Butter when they threatened me, I changed my mind. I''ve decided to hand over all the


    shares of the RF Group to Daniel and give them back. I''d rather let Daniel own a group seriously and


    let him run it well. After all, he was getting married. "


    "Daniel? He is such a frivolous man. If you will hand over your shares to him. He''ll destroy the RF


    group! Besides, I heard that he has run a smallpany and wants to make a living on his own. You''d


    better wait until he gets better. Don''t destroy a big group! " Andrew knew that Daniel had been a


    troublemaker since he was a child and had no interest in work. If it weren''t for the profit of the shares


    he gave Daniel, he didn''t know what Daniel would look like now.


    Just then, Daniel came in, with one hand in his pocket, walking to the sofa like a dissolute man. "I


    heard that my nephew has got the marriage certificate, and I happen toe back to congratte him.


    I didn''t expect you to speak ill of me together! It seems that it''s not the right time for me toe back. "


    "Humph, it''s just what you heard. If you take your focus away from y, will I say that to you? " Noticing


    the frivolous design on Daniel''s clothes, Andrew nced at him unhappily.


    He just smiled and turned to look at Gail sitting quietly next to James. "This cheongsam is so beautiful.


    Is it prepared for Andrew''s entricity! He likes it the old-fashioned way, let you make a toast or


    something. It''s not the time to hold a wedding. Can''t you save these for the wedding? " Daniel had


    seen this cheongsam before. Cherry told him when they were shopping that it was a limited edition


    specially designed by James'' designer and ordinary people couldn''t wear it. Cherry wanted to wear it


    herself, but James'' designer said that her figure was not suitable. Even if he changed the size, she


    would lose the original taste of the cheongsam.

 Chapter 157 Leaving

    Chapter 157 Leaving


    It turned out that this cheongsam was tailor-made for Gail, and others were not as beautiful as her at


    all. Now he knew why he hadn''t yed with James before. Since he saw James and Gail get together,


    he couldn''t help but run to tease them and see them in love.


    It turned out that he just liked this beautiful girl.


    But it was toote when he knew it. Fortunately, his love for this girl hadn''t taken shape yet, and he saw


    their marriage certificate. Anyway, he had to give up this strange idea, but now he could not help but


    admire James. A kind of inexplicable jealousy quietly grew in his heart.


    "Is it the same? I like that someone serves tea to me. Why don''t you find a beautiful girlfriend to serve


    me tea? You''re two years older than James. You don''t even have a girlfriend! Can''t you just calm down


    and marry a good woman?" Andrew doted on his youngest son. As a result, this son was stubborn and


    indulged in dissipation every day. Andrew was worried about his youngest son and had no hope for him


    at all.


    Sitting next to Andrew, Daniel looked at his trembling beard and said with a faint smile, "Be careful.


    Don''t be angry with me. Anyway, you have been disliked me for a long time, not a day or two. I''m not


    interested in marriage now. You''d better not think about it. After all, I don''t want to get married too


    early." Daniel nced at the couple sitting opposite and smiled.


    James held Gail''s hand and said, "You don''t know that many people turn marriage into a tomb because


    they haven''t found the right person. I won''t turn my marriage into the tomb of love. Even if the marriage


    be the tomb, I''m willing to do it." James looked at Gail''s smiling face affectionately and confirmed


    his idea.


    "Andrew even took out the family heirloom. It seems that he really wants to have a great-grandson,


    right?" Then Daniel looked at James and Gail and said, "Take care. I don''t want to be a grandfather so


    early. It''s too early. I can''t ept it!" He was just in his twenties. It was too unimaginable to be a


    grandfather so soon!


    Hearing this, Andrew threw his crutch at Daniel and said, "You don''t want me to have a grandson, but


    you even stop me to have a great-grandson! You don''t care about that. I''m waiting for the four


    generations to live together! James and Gail, you can''t listen to him. If you have a baby, you must give


    birth to it!"


    Gail blushed and wanted to hide herself under the ground. They just got their marriage certificate. It


    was too anxious for them to discuss about giving birth to a baby so soon.


    Noticing her embarrassment, James reached out his hand and gently held her back," It''s okay. If you


    don''t want to have a baby, we won''t. "


    Her face was still a little red just now, but now it looked like a tomato when she heard what James said.


    Gail pinched his thigh and said in a low voice, "Shut up! "


    Andrew was not pleased to hear that, "Since you have got the marriage certificate, how can you dy


    the birth of children? I may not be able to wait for the time when you want to give birth to a child! If you


    are lucky enough, don''t stop the birth of a child. And you have to work harder. I really can''t wait. s,


    I''m going to have a great-grandson before I have a grandson. I''m so excited to think about it! "


    Although Andrew had two grandsons, one was James and the other was the son of Lily, he still had no


    chance to hold them. One was that he didn''t have a chance to hold, and the other was that he didn''t


    want to! Now if James''s child was born, he must have a good look at it.


    "Grandpa, what''s this? Aren''t you going to give it to Gai?" James noticed a delicate box on the table.


    Daniel said it was the family heirloom, but he didn''t know what it was. Now that it was here, he wanted


    to know what it was.


    It would be unkind if Andrew didn''t give Gail anything.


    "This is the jade bracelet left by your grandmother. It was passed down from your grandmother''s


    grandmother. I don''t know how many generations it has passed down, but it must be a good thing, the


    best of the best jade. The girl will be clever if she wears it. Come on, James, put it on Gail. She is


    the daughter-inw of the Jiang family."


    Looking at the jade bracelet, Daniel narrowed his eyes and said, "Isn''t there a pair? What about the


    other one?"


    Andrew took a meaningful look at Daniel and said, "Of course I''ll leave it to your wife. Find one and I''ll


    give it to you."


    "Then you''d better keep it. I don''t want it. James, you have to have dinner hereter. I wanted to stay


    for dinner. Andrew doesn''t care about it anymore. Although I don''t like to marry women, I can''t stand


    you showing off your love in front of me! I''m leaving now, but I have something to give to you. I guess I


    won''te back when you get married. I''ll be abroad that day." Then Daniel took out a delicate small


    box from his pocket.


    James smiled and said, "When did uncle be so considerate? You even prepared a gift for me. Is


    there a woman who gave you an idea? Are you going abroad for a beauty? If only you could let go of


    Andrew''s worries."


    "Well, it''s still early. I won''t get married. But chasing girls has always been my strong point and my


    biggest hobby! I''m going abroad for a trip. Don''t me me for not attending the wedding. I''ll prepare


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    the cash gift and send it to your home." He handed it to James, put his hand back into his pocket and


    gently pinched the sweat in his palm.


    On the surface, he was still the yboy Daniel, but if you took a closer look at him, he was not just


    joking anymore.


    James noticed his abnormality, but he thought it was because of Cherry. Without thinking too much, he


    took the box and opened it slowly.


    "Wow, so beautiful!" When a girl saw beautiful things, she couldn''t resist, especially such beautiful and


    interesting things, which immediately bought her heart.


    Hearing Gail''s sincere praise, James frowned, ''Was it so beautiful? Wasn''t everything he bought


    beautiful? He had bought Gail so many things, but she had never been so happy and praised!''


    Andrew was smart, "I didn''t expect you to give them the things your mother left for you. I didn''t see that


    you still care about your nephew!"


    "When he was a child, I was his only ymate! It''s such a beautiful diamond ne. Why don''t I give


    it to someone who can make it shinier?" Daniel had always regarded this ne as a token of his


    mother for four years, but now he didn''t miss her so much. Many years had passed, what he cared


    about now was how to make everyone know and recognize him again.

 Chapter 158 An Old Opponent

    Chapter 158 An Old Opponent


    When Gail left the Jiang family''s old house, she wanted to call Nichs. Although she knew that


    Nichs had agreed to her marriage certificate, she was still worried about him and felt that Nichs''


    decision was a little surprising.


    Looking at her mncholy eyes, James guessed that she might miss Nichs. But he began to worry


    whether she would me him if she knew the truth. In fact, he had already arranged for Nichs to be


    hospitalized and specially taken care of at any time, in order to let her see a healthy Nichs when she


    got married.


    She must be very sad. Her only kinsfolk was in danger now. He would leave Gai at any time. Gai didn''t


    have any rtives. She really had only one grandfather. If Nichs left, James couldn''t believe what


    she would do.


    "Hello, Grandpa. What are you doing?"


    "I''m not busy. I''m just sitting outside and watching the flowers and vegetables I nted. When you


    ceiling and imagined his field.


    Fortunately, James hired a farmer to take care of everything at home. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left


    home and been hospitalized. Nichs thought that if he died, Gai would be left alone, he would not be


    at ease if he had not married her off.


    Gail heard Nichs'' voice was a little weak, "Grandpa, are you feeling ufortable again? Have you


    taken the medicine? If it''s not convenient for you, I''ll send it back on the Inte. "


    "No, No. when James left, he had prepared a lot of medicine for me. I''ll be fine after taking them. It was


    just that the sun was so warm today that I was so sleepy that I wanted to sleep. Don''t worry. Focus on


    your thesis and graduate. Don''t think about anything else. You also have to focus on work. We''ll talk


    about your n toe back to workter. Young people have to go out. Besides, James was from the


    NF City. Girls should live with their men. If the two people are separated, they will really be separated in


    the future. "


    "Yes, Grandpa. I''ll be careful," Gail said, biting her lips. Although she said so, she still wanted to go


    home to take care of Nichs. "Grandpa, if you are with me, I won''t choose anywhere."


    "I''m a dying man. Don''t think so much of me. In the long run, when I leave, it''s not good for you to stay


    at home alone. If you were in the NF City, you wouldn''t be so lonely. " Thinking that he might die at any


    time, the tears at the corners of his eyes quietly flowed along the Nichs wrinkles.


    Gail also bit her lips, "no, Grandpa. You have to take care of yourself. You have to live with me. If you


    leave, I will have no rtives. "


    James held her in his arms. He wanted to say that he was her rtive, but when he saw her sad face,


    he just hugged her quietly and warmed her up.


    "Silly girl, you have married James. Isn''t he your rtive? That child is honest. I can rest assured. Even


    if he betrays you in the future, I believe that you can be strong and independent by then. You will have


    a child in the future. You must take him to my tomb and let me have a look. "


    At this time, Gail was choked with sobs. Why did Nichs say that.


    "Grandpa...... Grandpa, are you hiding something from me? " She wiped her eyes and asked, trying to


    hold back her tears.


    "Gai, I''m just getting old. You have to face all these things. What can I hide from you. When you get


    married in a few days, James will pick me up to the NF City. My Gai has grown up. Now I don''t have to


    worry that no one will take care of you. I''m old and will leave you one day. Even if I leave, you have to


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    live your life. "


    "Grandpa...... Grandpa... " Gail leaned on James'' shoulder sadly, with tears and snot mixed together.


    James coaxed her, knowing that Nichs must have said something about life and death, which made


    her sad.


    "Don''t cry. That''s just what grandpa said. Don''t worry. He always felt sad when he saw his


    granddaughter was going to get married. Well, don''t make grandpa worry about you. " James gently


    patted her on the back to help her breathe smoothly.


    "HMM...... Grandpa, I won''t cry. I will see you in two days..... Take care of yourself. "


    "Okay, I''ll hang up, Gai." Seeing the doctore in, Nichs was afraid that Gai would hear him. He


    hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Gail cried even harder. She had been avoiding this question and had rarely thought about it before.


    Nichs had said the same words before, but now she had to consider that Nichs'' health was not


    as good as before. What she was afraid of would inevitably happen. Gail only prayed that God would


    not let this daye too early.


    Daniel and Cherry went abroad together. Before they left, four of them had dinner together.


    Time was pressing, so James'' work was temporarily handed over to Hank''s court. James had been


    preparing for the wedding wholeheartedly. Although the time was short, he had to give Gail everything


    she wanted. He didn''t want to leave any regret for himself!


    However, when Gail finally smiled and waited for the nervous moment toe, a message attracted


    her attention.


    This person said that she had something important to tell him face to face about James. This person


    was Melissa, who had disappeared for a long time. Of course, Gail was not stupid. Melissa had never


    been kind to her, and she could see through this trick at a nce!


    Gail added Melissa to the cklist and ignored her directly! Melissa must have known that they were


    going to get married and wanted to sabotage it. Gail didn''t expect that after so long, Melissa still so


    persistent to give her trouble. It would be a misfortune for a person to meet such a ster. Gail really


    didn''t know what she owed Melissa in herst life, Melissa was so difficult to deal with. As the saying


    goes, "it''s not terrible to be a hooligan. But educated hooligans are scary!"


    Gail wanted to say that women were not terrible, but she was afraid that women were like Melissa!


    At this time, Gail''s phone rang again. Melissa must want to say something.


    Gail turned on her phone and found that Melissa had changed a new phone number. She said that it


    was her fault in the past. It was her immature personality that made Gail unhappy. Melissa felt sorry for


    what she had done to Gail, but as her ssmate, she couldn''t bear to see her ssmate jump into the


    fire!


    Humph! How ridiculous! Wasn''t Melissa d to see others jump into the trap. Or Melissa could force


    others to jump into the trap. Gail really didn''t know if there was a brain in Melissa''s head!


    Melissa changed three or four phone numbers, but Gail was so bored that she wanted to turn it off.


    But Melissa changed her phone number and sent a picture, on which there was a familiar figure. Gail


    instantly stayed where she was, unable to move for a long time!

 Chapter 159 Burning Brain

    Chapter 159 Burning Brain


    It turned out that Iris was quarreling with a man on the street. Gail couldn''t see the man''s face clearly,


    but she could see that Iris was crying, and the man pointed at her impolitely.


    What about Iris? Why did Melissa send her the photo. ording to Melissa''s tradition, would she send


    the photos of James and another woman at this time? Or was she trying to beat around the bush! But


    Gail really wanted to know what had happened to Iris.


    "What do you mean? What about Iris?" Gail sent the message in a hurry.


    Melissa quickly called, "your best sister was bullied in the pedestrian street. I just saw it and take a


    picture by the way, and it depends on whether you are willing to help or not."


    Iris was Gail''s most trusted friend. If Iris fought with a man, there would be so many people surrounding


    her, and she would definitely suffer losses.


    Gail hung up the phone in a hurry and ran to the pedestrian street!


    But to her surprise, Melissa sent her a location. Gail suspected that it was a trap, but the safety of Iris


    was very important, so she still wanted to see Iris.


    As soon as Gail arrived at the pedestrian street, she saw Iris was entangled by a man, surrounded by a


    group of hooligans.


    Just as Gail ran to where Iris was in a hurry, a man bumped into her and tripped her up with his foot.


    She felt her body lurch forward, ready to hit the ground.


    Just as Gail closed her eyes and was about to hit the ground, her waist and hand were grabbed. She


    opened her eyes and stood in front of a handsome man, looking at her with a smile.


    She got rid of his grip and said, "I''m sorry. Thank you."


    With his hands in his pockets, he looked at her up and down with a pair of charming eyes. "You''re


    wee. If you really want to thank me, you can add me on WeChat. "


    Gail was still in a hurry to see Iris, "sorry, I''m in a hurry to see my friend. Can I..."


    "It''s okay. I can go with you." As he spoke, he took Gail''s hand and walked towards Iris, who was


    surrounded.


    At this time, all Gail''s attention was on Iris, without thinking about anything else. For example, how did


    this person know that her friend was Iris! What was more, he was holding her hand, but she didn''t know


    it at all. She just habitually loosened her hand, pushed through the crowd and walked in front of Iris.


    "Iris!" Gail ran to Iris and grabbed her arm anxiously.


    "Gai? Why are you here? " Iris turned to look at her with a smile.


    Wasn''t she quarreling with someone? Why did she smile so happily, as if something happy had


    happened.


    "Then let''s go. Bye. If you are interested in it in the future, you can call us." The group of people waved


    at Iris politely, turned around and left.


    "Okay, okay, I will call you." Iris waved goodbye to them happily.


    Gail didn''t know what had happened, but looked at her in confusion.


    Iris grabbed Gail''s hand excitedly. "Gai, you know what? They are in the director''s team and they are


    shooting. I''m really lucky today. I can''t believe that I''m really acting. I''m so nervous and exciting! "


    It was so exciting. Gail didn''t know why, but when she looked back, she found that the man who pulled


    her again had disappeared. The crowd dispersed. Gail felt she was fooled.


    But it meant that nothing dangerous had happened. What was the purpose of this arrangement!


    Gail took out her phone and sent a message to Melissa.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    Melissa replied a short message, "nothing. I just want to y with you. Take care! "


    Seeing Gail''s serious face, Iris didn''t know what irritated her. She was so abnormal today.


    "Hey, Gai, did you listen to me? I said I was shooting today, and they gave me thepensation for


    being an actress!" Iris pushed her arm.


    Gail looked up at Iris and asked, "have you seen Melissa? Just now. "


    "Of course I saw it. She also has a handsome man. I really don''t know what those people think. Why


    there are always handsome men around women like Melissa! I think all the men in the world are blind.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They all like women with mental illness! "


    Gail nodded. It was obviously a trap, but she didn''t know what on earth Melissa was going to do. It was


    over and she was lured to the pedestrian street just to make peace with Iris?


    ''No, Melissa can do anything. We have to leave here right now.'' Gail thought.


    Gail immediately took Iris'' wrist. "Let''s get out of here."


    Iris was confused. What was wrong with Gai!


    "Gai, what happened? Why are you so nervous? I''m confused by you." Although she followed Gai


    unwillingly, she knew that Gai wouldn''t do that if there was nothing important.


    Gail stopped a taxi and got into it. "Come on, I''ll exin to you slowly." By the way, she handed her


    phone to Iris.


    At this moment, James received an anonymous message. It was a picture of Gail smiling hand in hand


    with someone else, and a picture of her holding a man''s waist. They looked at each other


    affectionately.


    The angle was urate and ambiguous. From the background, it was crowded as if it was a pedestrian


    street.


    Although he knew that Gai wouldn''t do anything to hurt him, and he had seen the method of


    anonymous text, he still felt ufortable when he saw Gail intimate contact with another man. He


    wanted to curse.


    He picked up the phone on the table and said, "check the information of this phone number, and check


    the location and time of the recent call."


    He would like to see who started to be restless again. If they were in conflict at this time, then if their


    wedding did not seed, there seemed to be many beneficiary. It seemed that he had too many goals


    and it would take him some time to achieve them.


    Iris and Gail got out of the car and stood at the gate of the campus.


    Iris held Gail''s phone and stared at it nkly. "You mean that Melissa yed tricks on us today. What


    on earth does she want to do! Is she out of her mind? Is it crazy to y tricks on us like this? "


    Gail didn''t think it was that simple. People like Melissa were so cunning. But on the surface, it didn''t


    seem to have a bad impact on her. Iris also came back safe and sound. What on earth did Melissa


    want to do? What did she want to say by sending such an unidentified phone call!


    At this time, James called Gail.


    Gail had a headache and decided not to think about it. When she received James'' call, she seemed to


    be relieved.

 Chapter 160 Asked For It

    Chapter 160 Asked For It


    "Gai, what are you doing?" His voice was soft, asfortable and itchy as a cotton swab scratching


    her ear.


    "Iris and I just came back from the downtown. We just encountered some strange things on the way.


    We are going back to the canteen for dinner. " Gail thought for a while and decided not to mention such


    a strange thing.


    "Go downtown? Did you go shopping? " His tone was still so gentle.


    "Yes, Iris wants to see two clothes. I apanied her to see them. What about you? Have you eaten


    yet? " Thinking of the face of the man who saved her, Gail felt a little familiar.


    "Not yet. You can go to have dinner first. I will call you when I finish my work."


    "Okay." With a heavy heart, Gail hung up the phone. She felt like something was going to happen. But


    every time she was confused and couldn''t figure it out, it was like this. Now she couldn''t figure out what


    was on Melissa''s mind. It was so annoying!


    Iris handed her the phone, "why don''t you tell your husband about it? Maybe he knows what


    happened."


    "I''d better not cause him any trouble. I know he has a lot of work to do recently and is busy preparing


    for marriage. Besides, we don''t have a clue yet. Maybe it will only take up his time. Let''s see. Anyway,


    there''s bound to be a clue. Melissa has always been a mystery. " Gail held up Iris'' hand and said,


    "unless she has an aplice, but I don''t think she needs to give me any trouble. Maybe what


    happened today is just a coincidence. We don''t have to be too nervous. "


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m hungry. Let''s go to have dinner. I was about to take advantage of the stinky tofu


    downtown just now. s, what a pity. " Iris liked stinky tofu at the corner of the pedestrian street the


    most. It was delicious and cheap. She had eaten the most delicious tofu in NF City. She had nned to


    go to the pedestrian street with stinky tofu today, but now she lost a delicious meal, which was


    somewhat regretful.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Gail knew what Iris was thinking. Iris was always a little upset when she couldn''t eat


    delicious food.


    "Well, I''ll go with you tomorrow. How about eating rice noodles with casserole today?" Gail suggested


    with a smile. The way to make Iris happy was to make up for another kind of delicious food she liked.


    "No, I want to eat the authentic crossing rice noodles at the bridge!" As Iris spoke, she licked her lips


    and rubbed her palms.


    Gail smiled helplessly. This foodie was really easy to please. "Okay, okay, let''s go now."


    James was standing in front of the french window, the cigarette in his hand is burning fast to his fingers.


    He just stood still in front of the window and looked at the bustling city center. No one knew what he


    was thinking.


    In the afternoon, he received a call. When he heard the man talking, he stopped what he was doing.


    "What did you say? Say it again?" His face suddenly turned gloomy.


    "Lily just got off the ne and is on her way to your father''s vi." The man on the other end of the line


    repeated carefully when he heard James'' voice.


    James kept silent for a long time and said lightly, "I know. Keep an eye on her and report to me if


    anything happens to her."


    "Okay, boss." He answered briskly as if he had been granted an amnesty.


    James hung up the phone and threw the coffee cup out!


    This woman came back now because she was determined not to let his wedding go smoothly!


    Now he focused all his attention on the affairs of the CG Group, and the management team was in


    charge of the RF Group. But he didn''t know why Daniel didn''t ept the RF Group, but said that he


    would go abroad to start from the bottom.


    When James called him to take over the RF Group again, Daniel agreed. He found a problem. It


    seemed that something had changed between Daniel and him. They were not that close anymore and


    there was a sense of alienation in their words. But James had been used to being alone. Even if Daniel


    treated him well, nor did he expect Daniel to be kind to him all his life.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz..." the phone on the table rang again. It was not a call for work this time. Jackson


    finally remembered to call him.


    "Hey, James, when do you have time? Let''s go out for two drinks!" His voice was sozy that it seemed


    that he had just woken up.


    "You haven''t got up yet, have you? You must have drunkst night. Now you are going to make an


    appointment with the next wine party. Are you crossed in love?" James knew that Jackson was idle, but


    he wouldn''t get upte easily.


    "Well, you''ve heard it. I''m not crossed in love. I don''t know if I''m crossed in love. I''m just a little


    depressed. "


    James smiled and said, "get up quickly. I''ll pick you up downstairs in ten minutes. It''s my treat."


    Jackson sat up from the bed at once, "what?"


    "Fifteen minutes at most. Get up and get ready. I''ll be there soon. Bye!" James hung up the phone,


    picked up the key on the table and left the office.


    "Du du du..." seeing that the phone was hung up, Jackson decided not to call James at this time. He


    was still sleeping!


    He got up and went downstairs in a hurry. If James arrived downstairs, he would call Jackson one after


    another to urge him to death.


    Jackson was out of luck. At this time, James must have something toin to Jackson. He asked


    for it.


    s! He had no choice. After all, he and James were the best! Without Jackson, he was worried that


    James would be a freak and wouldn''t even make friends!

 Chapter 161 I Was Here

    Chapter 161 I Was Here


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Jackson, James couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with


    you recently? I didn''t expect that you would be so upset. for the woman, right?"


    "Well! I had a crush on a girl recently, but she had a lover. But there''s someone who seems to like me


    very much. She''s different from the girls I''ve met before. I found it hard to ept. " Jackson said with a


    rxed smile.


    "Really? I think you are the man who will chase a girl even if she has a boyfriend? " James always felt


    that it was not easy for a master in love like Jackson to fall in love with someone.


    In the happy club, people usually looked at their faces and figures, but when they liked someone, they


    didn''t just look at these.


    Jackson smiled with self-mockery. If he could chase her, would he bear such helplessness. But the


    imaginary rival in love was his best friend.


    "I won''t do that. She wasn''t my only choice, right? Besides, I''m so handsome. There must be a more


    suitable person waiting for me not far away. You should know that my charm is only second to yours in


    NF City. I am very good! " Speaking of this, Jackson shook his phonecently. "There''s a family


    party tonight. I''m single anyway. Do you want to go with me. Because my sister and my brother are all


    bringingpany. I''m so poor that I don''t even have a girlfriend. "


    Seeing the picture on Jackson''s phone, James understood, "who is going to be engaged, right? Take


    me there. Aren''t you afraid that people will say that you have a sexual orientation problem? I remember


    that your family once suspected that I liked you! "


    "¡­¡­" Indeed, it seemed to be true. Jackson smiled awkwardly, "or you take your family with you. I can


    find apanion myself!"


    Even if he could take a look at Gail, he might not care so much when he saw their love. Jackson really


    didn''t know why he was interested in his brother''s wife. Was this the type he liked before?


    There were not many women like Gail, but he believed that there would definitely be such a woman


    who really belonged to him at a certain ce.


    James patted Jackson on the shoulder and smiled faintly. "Well, you can find yourself apanion. If I


    guess right, the person who likes you is Iris. If you bring her, maybe she is the right person for you.


    Sometimes, the feeling of being in love is the feeling of being in the first ce, but when you let go of


    the person who is not suitable for you, others can enter your heart. "


    Jackson smiled at James as if nothing had happened. "That''s right. In fact, Iris is a good girl, but she is


    a little different from me in character. She is too lively."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I think she''s the right person for you. A yboy like you will be very hard to fall in love with a cold


    goddess." As a friend, James knew what kind of person Jackson was suitable for, but Jackson didn''t


    find it out himself.


    "Let''s talk about itter. I''ll call her at night. Go and eat something first. I want to eat hot pot. " Jackson


    didn''t want to continue this topic. He was afraid that he couldn''t help revealing the secret.


    "It is at noon in the spring." James could understand why summer ate hot pot, but they usually had it at


    night, at this hour......


    Jackson said. "I know! But the hotpot restaurant was open all the year round. Shouldn''t they stop doing


    business. I''m so good to take care of their business. "


    "Okay..." James didn''t say anything. He only knew that the two men must have something on their mind


    when they discussed to eat hot pot. However, he had put forward the proposal for many times, almost


    every time. Today, Jackson rarely took the initiative.


    In the evening, they didn''t go to Jackson''s family gathering because James had something more


    important to ask Gai.


    They made an appointment with a restaurant near the school gate. When James saw Gail standing at


    the school gate in a red dress, he smiled happily.


    In the afternoon, he saw a video and remembered that he hadn''t proposed yet. At first, he confessed


    his love to her in the coffee shop, but it didn''t work. James took Gail to a restaurant for dinner and then


    to the coffee shop he had given her.


    Gail had been nervous all the time, because she could feel that James seemed to be not in the right


    mood. He wouldn''t hold her hand all the time when they crossed the road. But his smile was still so


    bright, but she could still feel his emotional change after staying with him for so long.


    "Are you unhappy, James? Was everything not going well today? Gail finally couldn''t help but ask. She


    had been wondering what Melissa had done to her these two days. But after thinking it over, she didn''t


    find any clue.


    James patted her head gently. "There''s nothing unhappy. Maybe I''m a little tired from work recently. But


    speaking of being unhappy, I am indeed a little unhappy. "


    "What is it? Do you need any help? " Gail nced at his smile and quickly changed her words, "well, I


    mean if I can share your worries, you can tell me. But I don''t think I can help you with your work. "


    Gail knew the difference between them. In addition to facing work, she had to face the gap between


    them. Gail didn''t know what James was thinking. If she graduated, she would go back to take care of


    Nichs.


    "You only need to think about it. You can help me. You are the only one who can do it." James winked


    at her mysteriously.


    "What? What is that? " Gail slightly opened her pink lips and looked up at him with a pair of watery


    eyes.


    "You haven''t figured out how to run the coffee shop I gave you. Do you dislike my coffee shop. Do you


    think you''d rather work in the town than stay with me and take care Nichs with me? " He had several


    discussions with Nichs, but Nichs said that he didn''t want Gai to worry about him, so this matter


    could only be postponed.


    Gail knew that she was selfish, but she felt that Nichs was the only family and elder in the world, so


    she had to consider more for him.


    "James, I know it''s not fair to you. If Nichs agrees to live with us in the NF City, I will agree. I was


    worried that he was reluctant to give up thend, so I decided to take the examination in my hometown.


    "


    James held her hand. Okay, I know. But if you have anything to discuss with me in the future, please do


    let me know, okay? I''m afraid that you''ll always be afraid of bothering me if anything happens to you.


    As your husband, I''ll always be behind you and be your backup. Do you remember? "


    Gail''s eyes twinkled with bright stars. She nodded hard and said, "Okay, okay, I will."

 Chapter 162 Lily

    Chapter 162 Lily


    Gail knew that it would take some time for her topletely adapt to the fact that James was already


    her husband. James didn''t allow his wife to live without him after she got the marriage certificate


    originally. But he couldn''t deprive herst time in the campus, so he would do as she said. Anyway, she


    was all his now, and he was not in a hurry for a few months.


    But when James was not working, he still missed Gail very much. He felt a little unbnced! They were


    a legal couple, but they had to separate in two ces. It was simply torture!


    James said. "The decoration has been done ording to your requirements and advice. We''ll go there


    to have a look. If you don''t like it, we can modify it. Anyway, this coffee shop is yours. It doesn''t matter


    whatever you do. "


    Gail nodded her head obediently and excitedly, staring at his every move. She could not help but hold


    his arm. "You are so kind. Why am I so ordinary? Why are you so good to me?"


    James answered. "Because my fiancee, even if she is beautiful, she still thinks she is ordinary. I need


    such a modest woman! " James was talking nonsense, which made Gail giggle.


    As soon as Gail arrived at the door of the coffee shop, she saw a line of electronic screen rolling typing,


    which read, "I love you, Gail.".


    There were more than twenty young men and women standing at the door with big cartons in their


    hands, each of which was decorated with a few words with roses, "I love you, Gail.".


    Gail turned to look at James in surprise. He was looking at her with a smile, holding her hand and


    walking into the small yard.


    His romantic way made her heart beat fast. She didn''t expect him to be so careful, but the method was


    a little childish. It must not be his way.


    Stepping on thewn, when it was dark, the light under his feet suddenly lit up, and the words were


    shown in front of him. "I love you, Gail."


    Gail covered her mouth with excitement. She didn''t expect a dull man like him to do that! It must be


    someone''s bad idea!


    All of a sudden, when she was staring nkly at the light under her feet, James held her in his arms,


    and the people around him didn''t know where they had gone.


    "Gai, I found that your ring is not here. I guess you don''t like it, so I changed thetest fashion ones for


    us. Do you like it?" James said that he had put a ring on her finger.


    "¡­¡­" She was just not used to it. The ring that day had been put in the box on the table, because one


    day when her tutor was guiding her thesis, he deliberately saw on the ring for a few seconds, which


    made her very ufortable.


    "I...... I don''t mind. I just... "


    "Don''t take it off again. If you take it off again, I''ll order several pairs of rings of various styles and


    materials until you are satisfied." James pressed the ring on Gail''s finger and looked into her eyes


    seriously.


    "Well, I won''t take it off. I''ll take it with me every day. Don''t buy so many. It''s a waste of resources. " She


    quickly nodded, with a faintyer of red on her neck.


    He held her hand and walked into the hall. All the decoration hade to an end, and every detail of it


    was her design, but it was better and more satisfied than she had imagined. She didn''t like the thick


    curtains at first. She just wanted a thinyer of gauze to cover them when the sunlight shone in in


    summer. But the light purple curtains in front of her were even more dreamy than she had imagined.


    "From tomorrow on, you will be the hostess here. If you don''t like to stay here, it''s okay. Anyway, I have


    found all the employees for you. It will be better if you want to run it carefully. But you don''t have to


    suffer too much because the general manager is the same. He knows everything. " James took Gail


    around and saw her bright eyes. She looked very happy.


    "And the room here is veryfortable. There is a room for us to rest. If you are tired, you can lie in


    the room and y with your cell phone. The hall on the second floor has bookshelves, many green


    nts, and some ornaments that you like. There are two white Persian cats on the sofa over there,


    because you said the cat and the bookshelf were a perfect match. "


    He took her to the second floor and pointed to the bookshelf next to the sofa. "Look, there are two cats''


    ride and slide, a hanging rope and a swing. They are very cute, aren''t they?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "The small stool over there is prepared for children. There will be many children led by their parents in


    the future. Because our leaflets are very good, many parents have booked them. If the coffee shop has


    any shorings, you can make up for them in the future. "


    James introduced carefully to her and felt that he knew everything here as if he were his hand. Did he


    also participate in the decoration design?


    "What? You don''t like it?" James asked.


    "No, I like it very much! I love it so much! I also felt that so many rooms before were not like a coffee


    shop, but like a hotel. The decoration here is full of artistic atmosphere. Wooden tables, chairs and all


    kinds of ornaments with clear textures. I really like it! " It was the first time that Gail had been so


    excited. Every detail was a surprise to her, and her heart was beating violently.


    "It''s good that you like it. You can work here first and then decide where to work next. I don''t want you


    to work in other ces. Do you want to know the reason? " He took her to the workroom, and leaned


    against the polished stainless steel apparatus. He was gentle like a beautiful man who was not living in


    the world, but he was very down-to-earth for her to consider everything


    "What reason?" Gail couldn''t figure out why he didn''t like her to go to work. She would definitely not


    "Because I don''t want the men in the office to have a crush on you. I don''t want them to see you."


    "¡­¡­" He said again. How could he change so fast.


    James didn''t want to force Gail, so he thought of another thing and changed the topic. "You have to pay


    attention to one thing these two days. Noble''s wife hase back from abroad. I''m afraid that she will


    do harm to me and you in order not to let me get married sessfully. You can''t leave the school


    without me picking you up these days. If you need anything, just call me or my assistant, okay? "


    James called his father''s name directly and didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    "Why?" Gail couldn''t figure out why that woman had tried to stop their marriage again and again.


    "Because Andrew is going to give me what her son deserves. What''s more, Noble''spany is at a


    disadvantage now. She wants to take my ce! "


    "What? It''s so evil! " Gail really didn''t know much about their family. It wasplicated to know all the


    time, but she didn''t expect it to be so explosive!

 Chapter 163 Ready To Marry

    Chapter 163 Ready To Marry


    "It''s hard to say whether her son deserves it or not. But Andrew has changed his mind, so she doesn''t


    like me in the first ce. Now she hates me even more. I guess she even wants to kill me." James said


    lightly.


    "So when I marry you, she wants to kill me, right? No wonder she said she couldn''t see me with you


    she liked you! After all, I can''t understand why a woman would like a man much older than her! I... "


    Feeling a gust of cold wind searching her back, Gail wisely shut her mouth.


    James turned her head to him with a smile, "Don''t say such frightening words, okay? If that kind of


    person likes me, I won''t be able to sleep at night and I''ll wake up from nightmares!"


    "No. I was just kidding. Ha-ha, if I get married, my grandpa will definitelye here, right? This is the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    only time in my life. He must watch it." She smartly shifted the topic to her grandfather.


    "Yes, grandpa will be here tomorrow morning. I''ll settle him in our house. Everything in our room and


    grandpa''s room is ready. You don''t need to take anything else." Of course James knew who he couldn''t


    At this time, Melissa at home was so angry that she had smashed several tes and vases!


    "Gail, that bitch! Is she the reincarnation of a tramp? Why is she so lucky? She is better than me


    everywhere! She made me suffer so much, but now she is going to marry Mr. James. I don''t have a job,


    and none of my boyfriends is easy to deal with. Why should she live such a good life?" She shouted in


    the room while throwing things!


    Sitting in her room, Lisa looked at her with contempt. If it weren''t for the fact that Melissa had been


    gnashing her teeth in hatred of Gail, she would use her to give Gail a powerful blow. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t have stayed with this stupid and naive woman, Melissa. Lisa had learnt a lot since she was


    transferred from the headquarters because of Gailst time. She couldn''t go against James, especially


    when it came to matters rted to Gail.


    So she took the opportunity to chat with Melissa and achieve her goal.


    "All right. Don''t be mad at yourself. You have to spend your own money to buy these things, and others


    can''t see them. Now the most important thing is to destroy their wedding, which is perfect. Even if they


    will be together, at least you have to make a big news for them, or they will go smoothly. I remember


    Mr. James said bad words to me. I did so much for him, but he humiliated me in front of so many


    people!" Lisa hated James. At the beginning, she just liked him secretly, but now she hated him to the


    core. Once she couldn''t get him, she would destroy him. Even if she saw that he was not so happy, she


    would feel better.


    "Gail is a bitch. Why does she want to be loved by Mr. James? He is so handsome and excellent. Why


    does he only care about Gail? And she was the same before. She refused the most handsome boy that


    I liked in our school. Why do all the men that I love like Gail? But why does such a lowly woman always


    trample me under her feet? Why can''t Ipete with her? James protected her, scolded us and even


    threatened me!" As long as it came to Gail, Melissa''s expression and tone would be ferocious.


    She hated Gail since she was a freshman, and what happened recently made her hold a grudge!


    Lisa was not in the mood to listen to her nonsense. She only paid attention to the progress. "You said


    that you sent the intimate photo of Gail and another man to James yesterday. What''s going on now? Is


    he going to fall out with Gail?"


    "Speaking of this, I''m angry. It''s been a day, but he still cares about Gail! He had seen her greet


    another man with a smile and walk through the crowd hand in hand. How could he be indifferent? I was


    wrong about him. He is just an ordinary man who likes a bitch without any bottom line!"


    However, Lisa smiled. She had worked with James for a long time, and she had always heard of his


    deeds before, so his reaction was reasonable.


    "Don''t worry. As long as a normal man sees such a scene, he will be angry. No matter whether he gets


    angry or not, the photos you sent are solid evidence, without the traces of PS, at least they will leave a


    little impact on his heart. I don''t believe that he will allow his woman to be unclear with other men!"


    What kind of person James is? He can''t tolerate sand in his eyes. Even if he can tolerate it for a while,


    as long as we add something, I''m sure he will mind." Lisa didn''t understand love, but she knew the fatal


    weakness in love. Thinking of her n, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help raising, and the cruelty in


    her eyes made people shudder.


    Gail''s grandfather was taken to the vi by James. James also found a big farm nearby with a strong


    sense of idyllic atmosphere, making sure that it was more convenient for Nichs to raise and nt


    than his courtyard in the countryside. Although Nichs was very weak, he still looked at the yard


    prepared by James.


    He had stayed in the countryside for a lifetime. When he saw advanced technology used in nting,


    now as long as he twisted it or pressed it, everything would be solved. He couldn''t help but burst into


    tears. It turned out that everything he had worked hard was solved in a minute here.


    "Okay. It''s great here. I like it. Gai, if I can still grow vegetables here, I''m willing to stay here. You don''t


    have to go back to the countryside to apany me. I just want you to leave there." He turned his


    head to look at Gai, who was growing up. His eyes were full of kindness.


    "Grandpa, wherever you go, I will be with you. You don''t have to worry about other things. If you don''t


    want to stay here, I will go back with you. As for James, when his job is stable, he can apany me


    anywhere!" Nichs had been staying at home all his life. Although he liked here, Gail knew that if he


    left home, he would miss it and be reluctant to leave.


    Nichs smiled and patted Gai''s hand, "Gai, I''m old. Although our house is good, the neighbors always


    say something unpleasant. I don''t want to go back. As long as you are fine, I will live with you."


    James held Nichs and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. We will be fine. Just live here and we will take


    good care of you. If you don''t want to leave, we can go back at any time."

 Chapter 184 Want To Get Back Together

    Chapter 184 Want To Get Back Together


    In the past two days, the news reported two things. One was that Melissa''s father, the mayor of the city,


    was changed, and the economy was affected.


    The media also reported that Melissa''s biological father was an honest boss of a small business, and


    the mayor was betrayed by his wife. The mayor didn''t respond. He just bought a house and lived there.


    Some gossipy reporters also revealed that Melissa was photographeding out of the hospital with


    bruises on her face under the mask. They learned from the hospital that Melissa had gone to the


    gynecology examination.


    For a time, the Shen family became the talk after dinner, and the reason why mayor was demoted was


    also different.


    "Have you seen the news?" James'' gentle voice made Gail feel at ease.


    "Yes, I saw it." Gail knew James had done all this. He was always unwilling to let go of those who


    bullied her. Melissa deserved it. Their rtionship had been destroyed by Melissa for several times.


    "Lisa is a person of advice, but I didn''t expect that she would use Melissa as a chess piece. She''s still


    in the dark room. How are you going to deal with her? Leave it to you. " James knew that what


    happened that day had hurt Gail a lot. No girl could bear such a shame.


    Gail didn''t say anything. She was moved by what he had done for her.


    "What? If you don''t want to see Lisa, we will go to court and let her receive the deserved punishment,


    okay? " Considering that Gail might not want to see Lisa, James decided to let others handle it.


    Gail called James seriously, "thank you, James. Thank you for everything you have done for me."


    "Silly girl, don''t be so formal with me. I''m your husband. It''s natural for me to do these things for you.


    Besides, I did this for myself. My wife''s business is my business. I can''t bear to see others bully you so


    arrogantly. "


    Gail called him gently, "honey, you are so kind."


    "What did you call me? Call me again?" James stood up excitedly.


    It seemed that she hadn''t called him honey seriously. This was the first time.


    "Honey, thank you." After saying that, Gail hung up the phone. Her face turned red as an apple. She


    threw away the phone and covered her face. Fortunately, there was no one in the dormitory.


    James looked at the phone that had been hung up. Only she dared to hang up his phone like this.


    The call didn''t count. He had to hear it in person. James would ask Gail to call him face to face when


    he came back in the evening.


    Thinking of something important, he picked up the phone and called his assistant.


    "Hand over Lisa to the police and tell the chief to give him all the evidence and deal with it ording to


    legal procedures. If Lisa still doesn''t repent, just call her penniless and start all over again. Do you


    understand what I mean? " If she still had the intention to kill Gail, James didn''t mind disappearing her


    from the world.


    "Then, where is Eason?"


    "He is just a rtive of Lisa. He knows about it. Don''t worry. He won''t say anything." James said. Since


    Lisa had done this, it was impossible to ask anyone to forgive her.


    "Got it." Now that Mr. James had given the order, they would do it.


    After hanging up the phone, James saw Julie walking towards his office.


    The elegant curly hair set off her delicate makeup, and the socialite suit made her temperament more


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    outstanding. Julie was indeed a popr beauty. Back then, James liked her very much. Many boys in


    the campus would like a woman called Julie. But they missed each other. Now when Julie appeared in


    front of him, he realized that he did not like a girl like her. It was just that they had a crush on each


    other back then.


    Time had passed, and all the good things had been in the past. Now he had Gail in his heart, and he


    felt that no matter how the woman who was in front of him dressed up, she was not the one he liked.


    Julie knocked on the door and walked straight in. "James." Her eyes seemed to be able to speak, and


    she walked up to him expectantly.


    "Why are you here? What can I do for you?" James had a different opinion of her when he knew she


    went to see Gail.


    Julie smiled brightly, "what? Can''t Ie to you if I have nothing else to do?"


    "I don''t have much time. If there is nothing else, I don''t have time to chat with you, so you can only find


    someone else." James sat in front of theputer and continued to work after taking a look at her.


    "You are so heartless. What you said really hurts me. You were not like this before, and the days when


    I didn''t see you had been spent in longing. I regret that I didn''t cherish you. Emily told me that you were


    not in love at that time. Now that you are in trouble, I want to seize this opportunity. I don''t want to miss


    you again! " Then she walked to him and was about to put her hands on his shoulders.


    James stood up and avoided her hands. "I''m married. Although the wedding is ruined, I''m already a


    married man. It''s impossible for us to get back together."


    Julie held his hands and looked into his eyes affectionately. "James, you lied to me, didn''t you? Are you


    angry with me because I fell in love with someone abroad? I knowst time I saw you in the cafe, it was


    because of anger that Gail left, right? "


    James shook off Julie''s hand and left the desk. "I was angryst time, but not this time. If you don''t


    believe me, you can ask my family. They all know that I have registered for marriage certificate. "


    Julie didn''t believe it. She walked behind him and hugged him. "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe you will


    really forget me! Didn''t you stay with Gail because you were angry with me? " Julie thought James was


    with Gail just because he wanted to forget her. She never believed that he really liked Gail!


    The reason why she left a long letter to James was that she was abroad at that time, and her boyfriend


    was waiting to marry her! What woman didn''t want to be with a better man, so she gave up the chance


    to make up with James and chose the handsome guy.


    But she didn''t expect that the handsome guy would have an affair with another woman before they got


    married. In a fit of anger, Julie broke up with him!


    When she was sad, she learned from Emily that James was going to get married! This time, Julie came


    here in a hurry because she firmly believed that James would definitely choose her, because she was


    the woman he loved most at that time!


    James pushed her hand away coldly and kept a distance from her. "It''s your business that you don''t


    believe me. I love Gail now. You''d better give up. I know you don''t love me anymore, and I don''t love


    you anymore. You left me when I needed you most and was desperate. I know it was my father who


    asked you to leave. I don''t me you! But you left without saying goodbye. I''ve been looking for you for


    so long. If you could tell me when you are in love with someone else, it''s good. But why do you have to


    hurt me in that way? " James remembered that when Julie hugged another man, his heart was broken!

 Chapter 185 A Storm Is Coming

    Chapter 185 A Storm Is Coming


    "If I didn''t leave you at that time, your father would make me disappear from NF City! James, I have my


    own difficulties! At that time, my mother needed medical treatment..." Julie rushed to James and


    exined anxiously!


    "That''s enough. Stop!" James hated liars the most, especially when he knew the truth, but she still told


    a lie so vivid!


    She used to be so simple, but he didn''t expect that the truth was that she had learned to please him at


    that time.


    At that time, she didn''t really like him and love him! What she loved was everything behind him, the


    property and status of the Jiang family.


    Julie was stunned. Did he know something?


    No, no one knew it when she went abroad. If she hadn''t met Jamesst time, she wouldn''t have seen


    him so soon. The n didn''t allow her to do that. She didn''t expect that James would appear in such a


    coffee shop.


    She held his hand slowly and looked at him pitifully, "James, don''t you believe me? "


    He sat down slowly, "Julie, I know you have your own difficulties. Now that things have passed, I hope


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    you won''t disturb my life with Gai. I have a family now. It''s impossible for us to be together again."


    "But you are obviously not suitable for each other. Everyone knows that you are not suitable for each


    other. Isn''t it enough that Gail has brought you so much trouble? As far as I know, that''s why Lily


    stopped your marriage, didn''t she?" Julie was well prepared. She never fought a battle without


    preparation.


    "How do you know?" James hated to be controlled by others the most! It was a secret. Only his families


    knew about it. Few people outside knew that Lily had stopped the marriage. At least that woman was


    not so stupid as to spread her selfish motives everywhere!


    "I..." She was so anxious that she even exposed herself in front of him, "I didn''t know it until I went to


    see grandpa!"


    "Did you go to see grandpa?" Andrew used to oppose James to be with Julie.


    Julie''s family is medium. Her parents have a job, but they all have stable wages. Compared with his


    family, they are indeed not matched. So at that time, Noble strongly opposed their rtionship and


    even separated them.


    His grandfather also hoped that he could date a girl from a family of equal social rank, so he let Noble


    interfere in their rtionship.


    "Yes, grandpa is very happy that I''m back." Seeing his reaction, Julie had confidence in herself.


    What Andrew was doing? Didn''t he think that Gail was his granddaughter inw? Why did he ask Julie


    to his house?


    "Anyway, if you want to talk about this with me, please go back." He stood in front of his desk and


    asked her to leave!


    She also knew that he was a married man, so she couldn''t be too anxious. She had a sense of


    propriety, which had always been her wisdom.


    "Then I''ll go back first, but I won''t give up on you. James, no matter what, you are the one I can''t forget


    most." Then she closed the door and left with a triumphant smile.


    He stopped what he was doing. What he did was just for her to see.


    James called his grandfather to ask him what had happened.


    "Grandpa, why did you meet Julie? Didn''t you object to her most before?" As soon as the phone was


    connected, he went straight to the point.


    Andrew smiled and said, "Is that why you are in such a hurry to say something to me?"


    "Do you think that Julie is more suitable for me and want to make trouble for me? I only want to be with


    Gail now. Please don''t change your mind!" There was only one person in his heart, and if anyone


    wanted to interfere, he would notpromise to anyone now, even if this person was his family.


    "Of course not. She wanted to see me, so I met her. Anyway, she chose to leave you at that time. I


    know you won''t like such a girl. Are you so nervous because she said something to you?" Andrew


    guessed that Julie would definitely go to thepany to look for James.


    "Yes, she came to me." Now that Andrew said so, James was relieved and his voice was much softer.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. And I have decided to hand over my shares to the will. Everyone


    won''t know until I die. So Lily won''t pay attention to you anymore. In fact, I should have done it earlier.


    It''s my fault." Andrew''s voice was very gentle, which showed his apology.


    "I see. Then I''ll go on with my work." James could understand that people were too old to care about


    other people''s affairs.


    "Okay. Remember to bring Gai to see me often." Andrew felt lonely to stay in such a big house alone.


    "Yes, I will." James cherished the peace now. He was willing to see his grandfather. He didn''t want to


    argue with an old man because of the long-term feud.


    James nned to return the RF Group to the Jiang family, but only Daniel was the most suitable


    person. He had to contact him.


    Where was Daniel? Daniel didn''t even call him.


    "Hey, why do you remember to call me? Shouldn''t you spend your honeymoon in Maldives?" It was


    undoubtedly Daniel''s voice.


    James leaned against the chair and said with a smile, "Don''t you know that my wedding is ruined?"


    "Ha-ha, I know. I don''t mean to me you. You know that you have so many enemies. There must be


    many people who hate you! Now there are also people who can''t get along with Gail. It is impossible


    for your wedding to go well." Danielughed at James without reservation.


    "If you say that again, I don''t mind hanging up the phone!" James''s face turned gloomy. No one would


    be happy to hear such a joke.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry!" Daniel corrected him seriously, "What do you want from me? I have something


    important to do!"


    "I''ll let you take care of the RF Group. You know that I''ve put all my attention on the CG Group now.


    After all, the RF Group is the group of the Jiang family. If I merge with my own group, it''s inevitable that


    Lily will chase me."


    "So you want to give me this troublesome thing? Do you want that woman to chase me? I don''t want


    it!" Of course, Daniel knew the grudge between that woman and James, partly because Noble had


    identally handed over the RF Group to James.


    James smiled, "How could she be against you? This was a foregone conclusion. Her son would not


    share the shares of thepany now. But that woman doesn''t understand. Even if his son is qualified,


    she has to wait until he grows up!"


    Daniel happened to need some resources recently. He regretted that he refused James when he was


    about to hand over the RF Group to him. He didn''t expect that James would call him and save his


    trouble.


    "Okay, I''ll take it. Don''t regret it." A lean camel was bigger than a horse. Besides, the RF Group is


    running well under the management of James.

 Chapter 186 Its You

    Chapter 186 It''s You


    "I won''t regret it." Standing in front of the French window, James looked down at the whole city.


    Everything was under his control.


    Daniel nodded with a smile at the corners of his mouth. His fist stretched out in a ce he couldn''t see.


    "By the way, how is everything going between you and Cherry?" James remembered that Daniel went


    abroad with Cherry.


    "Just so-so. She still thinks that you are the most charming man. I have no choice but to give up this


    arrogant princess. Now I have figured it out. A man must have his own career, and the woman he likes


    will unconditionally follow him!" He should have known it earlier, but it was a pity that he knew it


    because of a woman.


    "Then I will give you the shares of the RF Group. When do you want to ept it? I think if you need it


    now, you cane back soon." It seemed that Daniel was really going to focus on his work.


    "Okay." Daniel didn''t say anything more. After all, everything he wanted was on the right track as he


    expected.


    One day, he would get what he wanted.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." James knew clearly that the RF Group was his biggest concern. Only by getting


    rid of it, he could rest assured.


    Time passed quickly. Gail waited anxiously for the interview result. She was admitted.


    She was admitted by a public institutions in the city and a position in the Tourism Bureau. She was


    going to work in a while, so her job was settled!


    When she found out the news, she and Iris were so excited that they almost flew in the dorm!


    "Gai, you have a job now. I have to work harder. Recently, I have selected severalpanies for


    interviews, and my resume is also being improved. You have to check for me and help me!" Iris was


    happy and depressed to stay with Gail.


    "Why don''t you take the exam? You see, Mary is preparing for the exam. The time of the exam in


    different ces is different. You can look at what time the exam is in your city. It''s a stable job." Gail felt


    that although the work in a public institutions was too boring and stable, for her, it was close to home


    and she could take care of her grandfather. Now she realized that she didn''t have to worry about other


    jobs.


    "I don''t like public institutions. I have to walk around. But when I work in a public institutions, I couldn''t.


    Generally, people in public institutions couldn''t ask for a leave. Only on holidays could they go out for a


    walk. Besides, I don''t want to see my whole life through one job at once. I want to change to a


    passionate and energetic job. At least I''m growing. Iris had been living in a different world with Gail


    since she was a child. Her family was rich and she could live a happy life.


    Gail smiled, "You''re right. Your family doesn''t need you work now anyway, so you don''t need to find a


    job in a short time. The world is so big, you can look at it more."


    Gail chose this path out of helplessness, but she didn''tin too much about her own choice. For


    her, even if she chose to go to thepany to do something, she would often lose her job if others


    didn''t like her. When she had no source of ie, she would probably sleep on the street. But Iris was


    different. She could go home and her parents could help her.


    Gail had to take care of her grandpa, so finding a stable job was the most important.


    "Well, let''s talk about itter. I''ll look for a job first. Maybe when I find that I don''t have the courage, I''ll


    husband do it?" Iris looked at the door and said in a low voice because Sherry and Mary didn''t know


    that what happened that day was Melissa''s means.


    If they knew it, they would be worried about Gail. And Gail didn''t want to let more people know that


    James was so scheming that he made Melissa suffer so much.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so serious, but I think James hates Melissa more than I do. After all, that was


    also his wedding. He prepared the wedding, but it was messed up by Melissa sessfully." After


    thinking for a while, Gail believed that James''s n was right.


    "Oh, you are not so intimate now, as if you are not the one who married him! Gail, James might bring


    you a lot of trouble, but he is good to you. Many people treat you well, just like Hoyle. At that time, I


    thought that Hoyle was the most suitable person for you, but now I know that who can share weal and


    woe with you is the most suitable person for you." Iris took a bag of snacks and sat in front of Gail.


    What''s more, in love, what you see at the beginning and what you find can''t be concluded until you two


    get together forever. But you can see that he loves you. How many years he will love you depends on


    your performance and effort. Everything is a conservation, so is love and sacrifice." Iris also wanted to


    pay for a person, but that person had disappeared recently, which was not within her sight.


    Perhaps, a person was single for a long time, and he or she would only understand other people''s love,


    but know nothing about his or her own love.


    Seeing Iris''s expression, Gail knew that she must have thought of that person.


    "What? Do you really like Jackson? You are so brave that you should pursue the one you love! What


    are you afraid of? I don''t care if he will like you or not. At least you won''t regret it after you try, right?"


    She thought what Iris said was reasonable, but she had to have practical experience to convince her.


    Iris came to her senses and dropped the chips in her hand a little, "Well, if he doesn''t like me, it will be


    a very embarrassing thing, won''t it? Anyway, I''m looking for a job now and have a lot of things to do. I''d


    better not do useless work."


    "Iris, it''s your fault. You are like an expert in love at my ce, but you are coward at your own ce! I


    think he is going to change his mind. Maybe you can get him as soon as you chase him. As the saying


    goes, there is a veil between them when a woman chases a man! How can you know that if you don''t


    chase him?" She believed in the charm of Iris. Although she was a female otaku, she was still a good


    girl in her heart.


    Iris looked at Gail who was encouraging her, "You''re right. But I feel that there''s someone in his heart.


    What should I do?" She thought, ''And the girl in his heart is you. You are so perfect. Almost all the boys


    will look at you differently, at least at the first sight. And I am just an ugly girl beside you.'' In the past,


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Iris had never thought that the beauty of Gail was envious and resentful, just like Melissa. But now she


    understood how it felt when the man she liked loved her best friend. It was really like eating earth,


    unable to swallow and digest, like a fishbone in her throat!

 Chapter 187 I Have To Go

    Chapter 187 I Have To Go


    However, Iris could never hate Gail. She was really a good girl. If she weren''t her good friend, she


    might really hate her.


    "Then he didn''t chase that girl, which means he just likes her. The one who starts first wins! If he really


    liked that girl so much, would a person like him not chase her? So I think he still doesn''t like her! Iris,


    why are you so stupid? Go and chase him. I''m on your side!" Gail thought if Jackson didn''t have


    feelings for Iris, she wouldn''t have seen them chatting on the phone all the time.


    "All right, all right. I''m not in a hurry to walk into the tomb of love. I still want to enjoy a few years of


    being single. If I really get married as soon as possible like you, I won''t ept it." Iris waved her hand


    impatiently.


    "You''re right. My pace is a little fast. Then I won''t introduce any boy to you anymore. Anyway, you have


    to enjoy being single." Gail picked up her bag and was about to go out. She wanted to do a part-time


    job to earn some money.


    "Hey, don''t leave. If you meet a handsome boy, you can''t hide him privately!" Iris held Gai''s arm tightly.


    "Yes, I know. I''ll go to see that part-time job first. You can look for severalpanies in the dormitory


    for an interview!" Gail was neatly dressed. She didn''t want to go to the coffee shop given by James.


    Anyway, it was not earned by herself.


    "Hey, what kind of part-time job are you looking for? Is it not good to go to your own coffee shop?" Iris


    knew that Gail had a coffee shop under her name, and they were shouting for a treat.


    Gail stood at the door and turned around, "That''s not my own business. I haven''t learned how to be the


    boss''s wife! I''ll go out. Bye!" Then she closed the door and left.


    "Humph! You can rely on your beautiful face, but you have to rely on your strength. I want to enjoy my


    life with my face, but I can only rely on my strength to find a job here." God was unfair! Gail was an


    annoying girl.


    When Gail was idly browsing through her phone in the bus, she heard a girl in the bus talking about her


    and James.


    "Who do you think is the girl in our school with the CEO of the RF Group? It''s true that a pheasant flies


    up to a branch overnight and bes a phoenix!" One of the girls sitting in front of Gail sighed.


    "The RF Group? He has a new identity now, the CEO of the CG Group! Do you know this group is the


    name of the two of them? I really don''t know what kind of method that girl used to get such a high-


    quality CEO! I heard that she would graduate this year and almost got married some time ago!


    However, the wedding was ruined. "


    "Well, it must be that her previous convictions had been found out! I heard that her name seems to be


    Gai, who is as famous as the campus belle! Many boys chased after her, but they gave upter. It must


    be because her life was not simple! "


    "I''ve seen her photos. She looks pure, but I don''t know whether she had a facelift. In my opinion, she is


    just a capable woman. If she were an ordinary person, she wouldn''t have wrapped herself up so well


    before graduation. It''s better to start first. No wonder she is the queen of social activities!"


    "What social queen?" A girl turned around and asked. They seemed to be together with many girls, as


    if they wanted to go shopping.


    "You don''t know that she often takes part-time jobs outside the school. The ces she goes must not


    be simple!"


    Hearing that she was the one they were talking about, Gail clenched her fists and didn''t know how to


    deal with it!


    "What nonsense are you talking about? The girl you are talking about is my senior. She is just in a bad


    condition at home. She works part-time to earn money. She is doing a formal job. What are you talking


    about?" The girl sitting in the front right turned around and argued.


    Gail found that she was Ang who she met on the trainst time.


    She was with his boyfriend. When she heard their discussion, she was obviously angry.


    "Who are you? Why are you defending her? Besides, what I said has nothing to do with you. Did I say


    anything about you?" A girl who gossiped just now rolled her eyes at Ang.


    "It''s impolite of you to gossip behind my back! Of course I know her, and she is my fellow-viger. If you


    sit here and say something about others, it will only show your low moral quality. How could you be


    college students?" Ang''s boyfriend held her hand and didn''t want her to say anything, but she


    continued.


    Gail was moved. Although they met once, this girl put in a good word for her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Humph! How could you speak for her? Does she know who you are? Oh, I know you. Are you making


    friends just like her with an innocent and harmless face?" A girl became bolder when she saw her


    boyfriend''s behavior.


    "What are you talking about? Several girls are talking about others here. Do you think you are noble?


    Everyone knows that the girl you are talking about is better than you! Can you work part-time and earn


    money outside? Can you get to know the CEO at work? And can you conquer a man''s eyes without


    makeup? Humph, you talk nonsense. Go by yourself if you can!" Ang stopped her boyfriend who


    was about to stand up and beat them, and she stood up angrily to argue with them.


    She held her boyfriend''s hand, afraid that he would hit them.


    Ang''s boyfriend had a good impression of Gail and was very considerate to Ang. He couldn''t


    stand that she was scolded like this!


    "You don''t deserve to scold Gail or be a student of our school. You are so impolite in public. Who will


    believe that you are college students?" He held Ang in his arms.


    Just then, the bus stopped. They got out of the car, leaving the girls there bragging.


    Gail didn''t pay attention to what they were talking about, but she was grateful that there were still good


    people on her side in the world.


    Rumors were daunting. What Gail feared the most was that someone only believed that she was the


    best and the most innocent girl in the world who deserved to be loved.


    Fortunately, she didn''t say anything. Everyone was narcissistic, but it was vulgar to express their


    narcissism by action.


    She got out of the bus behind those girls. She might encounter a lot of simr things in the future.


    It had been much more peaceful recently, so she didn''t have to worry too much.


    She came to the coffee shop she had reserved in advance. She still had a lot of knowledge to learn.


    When she and James lived together in the future, he would definitely ask her to run a coffee shop. She


    should have basic skills.


    "Gai, what are you doing?" James called her. She found a quiet corner to make a phone call, so that he


    wouldn''t hear that she was working part-time outside.


    "I''m reading in the dormitory. How about you? Have you had a meal?"


    "Yes. I have something to tell you. There is a party to attend today. Come with me."


    "What party? Do I have to go?" She didn''t want to go to high-end parties. As they said today, she was


    indeed a bumpkin and didn''t like that kind of asion.

 Chapter 188 Birthday Dinner

    Chapter 188 Birthday Dinner


    "Yes, I have to go. It was a party held by Jackson''s family. It seemed that the Wei family wanted to take


    advantage of the birthday party to let Jackson take over thepany. As his brother, of course I have


    to go. I''ll back you up! " James was surprised to hear that Jackson was going to take over the


    entertainment ces and a wide range of business.


    Jackson had never been interested in this, but his father was old and in urgent need of a person to take


    over. His mother forced Jackson toe back to celebrate his birthday.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Okay." It seemed that Gail had to go, or she wouldn''t allow James to bring another femalepanion.


    "I''ll pick you up at seven o''clock in the evening." James smiled indulgently, knowing that she would not.


    In fact, he was willing to take her with him on such an asion and tell the people in the circle that his


    wife was Gail.


    It seemed that she had to arrive at the school before seven o''clock, or he would find out that she was


    working part-time.


    There came two guests, who was obviously the father and son. It was hard to see the father and son


    drinking coffee together, so she couldn''t help but take a few more nces at them.


    "Are you a student of A University? Have you graduated?" The young man noticed that the beautiful


    waitress was staring at him, so he couldn''t help but take a few more nces at her.


    Gail smiled professionally, "yes, I will graduate soon. Please enjoy yourself. "


    She must have been found by him, so Gail ran away in a hurry. She couldn''t let him misunderstand that


    she was osting him. Although the young man was good-looking and looked about her age.


    The young man looked at Gail''s receding figure, and couldn''t help but look more. His father, who was


    sitting opposite him, took a sip of his coffee with a smile. "Do you have a crush on her? If you like her,


    you can ask her for her phone number. I think you also need to find a girlfriend. A student is good,


    simple and innocent. "


    "I just think it''s okay. Dad, Ie here to talk about something else with you. Why do you always talk


    about girlfriend with me! You and my mother are annoying there every day. I''m still young and don''t


    want to find someone to take care of me! " He looked away. Even if he had a crush on Gail, he didn''t


    dare to show it after his father said so.


    As soon as Gail got off work, she hurried back to school and dressed up carefully before going


    downstairs.


    As expected, James was standing under a tree. The campus was very beautiful in the setting sun.


    Many people were taking a walk, and he was conspicuous there. He had shown up in front of the


    media before, and soon some girls recognized him.


    ''Damn it! I should have told him not to wait for me at the bottom of the dorm. He hasn''t paid much


    attention to it recently. It seems that he has kept a high profile! ''! Gail thought.


    Well, why was James so strange In this environment.


    "Mr. James, please sign for me."


    "You are so handsome. Can I have your signature?"


    Wearing sunsses, James walked towards Gail impatiently.


    Those girls still held their phones and surrounded him. "Sign your name or take a photo."


    Seeing them like crazy fans, Gail attracted more people at once.


    James walked straight to Gail without saying a word, took her hand and walked out.


    Those girls didn''t ask for autographs anymore, but all turned their attention to her, and some even


    began to take photos.


    "This is his girlfriend!"


    "Isn''t this the CEO''s gossip girlfriend, Gail? Is she really going to marry the CEO?"


    Feeling their malice, James pulled Gail into his arms and left quickly.


    "That''s right. She has already got the CEO of the CG Group. He is a gold bachelor!"


    "Wow!"


    Of course, Gail knew what they meant.


    She knew what these girls were thinking and followed James out of the school as if she hadn''t heard


    them.


    Sitting in the car, James took off his sses and looked ahead, without saying anything for a long time.


    Seeing that he was thinking about something, Gail didn''t disturb him.


    If he didn''t hear it with his own ears, he wouldn''t believe other people''s malicious spections and


    malicious verbal attacks.


    It seemed that he had to do something to eliminate these.


    Gail would graduate soon. In fact, James didn''t think it was so important whether she graduated or not.


    "James?" Gail looked at his motionless face uneasily and called him gently.


    He turned around and gently touched her hair. "Well, let''s go."


    She nodded with a faint smile, "let''s go."


    He took her to the room of George. After everything was done, they came to Jackson''s home.


    "The Wei family''s banquet is quite influential. Why haven''t I heard about Jackson''s family before?" Gail


    asked casually. Seeing so many cars parked at the door, she knew that the strength of Jackson''s family


    was extraordinary.


    "The Wei n has a thriving poption and a rtivelyrge n, which means that it is said to have a


    James said lightly, as if he was talking about other people''s family affairs.


    Looking at his indifferent eyes, Gail knew that he still cared about it. After all, it was his family.


    "Why didn''t Jackson invite Iris? Do you know if Jackson likes Iris? I find that Iris seems to like him very


    much. But what does he mean? " Gail carefully changed the topic and slowly followed James inside.


    James smiled at her. "How can I know Jackson''s feelings? But if he really likes someone like me, I


    don''t think he will wait until now. At least that''s the case. But don''t take it seriously. After all, I''m just


    guessing. He has changed a lot recently. I don''t know what happened to him. I haven''t spoken to him in


    a long time. I''ll ask him for you some other day. " Seeing the disappointment in her eyes, James


    decided to sound out Jackson. After all, Gail was a good friend of Iris. She seemed to be very


    concerned about that friend.


    At this time, today''s birthday man looked at the people present in boredom. When Jackson noticed a


    They were a perfect match. The woman was the one he didn''t dare to think of at night, nor did he dare


    to look at her on any asion. He still remembered that he had set them up to the nearest distance.


    When Jackson found his love, he wished he could bury himself alive.


    But it was all over. He had to start over and find a woman he liked to live a good life.


    Jackson put down his ss and walked towards the couple with the same smile as before. "You two


    have sessfully stolen my thunder ande to my party hand in hand. Are you showing off your love


    to me?"


    "Don''t think too much. I''m just showing everyone our love." James took a look at Gail beside him, with


    unprecedented affection in his eyes.

 Chapter 189 Mrs. Gail

    Chapter 189 Mrs. Gail


    The party began. Jackson''s father made some conventional remarks on the stage and said that his son


    was going to take over hispany and he hoped that everyone could help his son.


    Everyone knew that some people were in a hurry to talk to Jackson when they arrived at the party. Of


    course, the heir of the Wei family was not a small part, and they would benefit a lot if they cooperated


    with him.


    A lot of beautiful women came to the dinner party today because they heard that Jackson was going to


    take over thepany. Some people who wanted to have a rtionship with Wei family would


    certainly take their daughter with them. If one of them could marry Jackson, it would not be bad.


    But many people still tried to get close to James and Gail. After all, James seldom attended such kind


    of party, and at this time he took his wife to attend it. They heard that they had already got the marriage


    certificate, so they certainly wanted to see what the wife of the CEO looked like, and by the way, they


    wanted to know if the wife of the CEO was as dangerous as the rumor said, which would make the


    Jiang family restless.


    "This must be your wife. I didn''t expect her to be so beautiful!"


    "Mr. James, you are so lucky. I didn''t expect that your wife is so beautiful. You are really a perfect


    match. We can''t find such a perfect match anymore. "


    "That''s right. After Mr. James got married, many girls cried and felt very sad. "


    Many people gathered around the most eye-catching couple in NF City.


    "When will you hold your wedding? Are you going to a romantic ce?"


    "Yeah, why haven''t I heard that there will be a wedding?"


    "Where are you from, Mrs. Gail? What do you do? "


    ¡­¡­ They started to ask. In fact, Gail knew that most people didn''t know about theirst marriage, or


    they would be very embarrassed.


    James didn''t like to be surrounded by so many people, so he said with a faint smile and protected her


    out of their encirclement, "We will definitely inform everyone at that time. Mrs. Gail is not used to it, so


    we will leave. "


    Gail smiled apologetically. She really didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    James took her to a quiet corner and found an empty seat to sit down.


    Jackson walked towards them with one of his friends. Seeing that they were not surrounded, he finally


    found them.


    "James, are you feeling good being surrounded? You know, ever since people spread the news that


    you are married, many girls who dream of marrying you cried and passed out in the bathroom. It''s not


    exaggerated at all." Jackson joked with a smile when he saw them sitting together enviously.


    In fact, it was the best choice for Gail to be with James. There was only one person in her smiling eyes.


    No matter what, there was only one person in her eyes, James.


    Jackson felt that God gave the luckiest thing to James. He suffered a lot and deserved to be given an


    angel. He used to think that James must have lost the warmth of his family because of the jealousy of


    God. But who would have thought that God was always fair, giving him the right and space to create a


    family?


    Hearing his words, James turned around and took a gentle look at Gail who was looking at him.


    "Eh? Aren''t you the one I met in the coffee shop this afternoon?" Standing next to Jackson with a ss


    of wine in his hand, the man frowned and looked at Gail, wondering where he had met her.


    Gail was uneasy at the sight of this man, but she felt that such a person would definitely not remember


    the waitress he only met once in the coffee shop, so she pretended not to have seen him.


    But when he mentioned this, her heart was in her throat. She couldn''t let James know that she was a


    part-time worker in a coffee shop.


    "Coffee shop? What? You must have mistaken me for someone else. I was at school this afternoon,


    and I didn''t go to the coffee shop. Have you seen someone who looks like me?" She looked at him with


    her big innocent eyes.


    She knew that boys were all slightly blind, and now she was wearing makeup. No matter how he felt,


    he would doubt his eyes.


    "Oh, really? But she looks so much like you. Are you sure you are not in the coffee shop..." He


    suddenly felt that it was impossible. The man in front of him was the former CEO of the RF Group and


    the owner of the CG Group, and he would definitely not let his wife be a waitress.


    James didn''t miss their conversation and turned to Gail.


    She shook her head in a hurry, "I was at school this afternoon. I didn''t go out."


    "Coffee shop? Which cafe? Since you mistake her, it means that they really look like each other. Maybe


    they are sisters who have been missing for many years. " Jackson joked.


    He knew that Gail liked to be independent and it was very likely that she had a part-time job


    somewhere. But she was in a different position now. It was definitely not safe for her to do part-time job


    secretly.


    James''s eyes darkened with confusion. Although Gail didn''t know what he was thinking, she could feel


    that he must be suspecting.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ''Oh my God! I can''t find a job now. I have to face this man''s questioning. I''m so scared, '' she thought.


    "You must be mistaken. Even if she looks like me, I won''t have a sister. My mother only gave birth to


    me." Gail interrupted their conversation quickly, "James, I want to eat something, okay?"


    James sat still and looked up at her smiling face. His face was a little normal.


    He stood up and reached out his hand, "Let''s go."


    She put her hand on his palm obediently, "You guys talk first. I''m going to eat something."


    Jackson stood still and felt warm when he saw her bright smile.


    "I''m sure she''s the one I saw this afternoon. She even smiled like that girl. They won''t be two people.


    But Mr. James won''t allow his wife to work part-time. If I have such a beautiful wife, I will definitely hide


    her well." He looked at their receding figures thoughtfully.


    "Yes, so is James. He must have gone to settle ounts with her now. I''m sure that Gail hates you


    very much now. You exposed her just by a word." Jackson also wanted to hide her well, but he didn''t


    have the chance.


    "Oh, her name is Gail. Why haven''t I met such a beautiful woman..."


    "Don''t think about that. You and I are the same kind. How could we meet such a girl? Do you think


    those pedants in the school have potential? I used to think that she was too pure, and I liked those


    women with heavy makeup. Butter I found that there was nothing under the thick makeup. They were


    all ordinary people, so I thought that a girl like her was the treasure for a man in his life." It waste for


    Jackson to know that and believe in love.


    It was toote for him to regret, and that person had already been James''s wife!

 Chapter 190 Ex-girlfriend

    Chapter 190 Ex-girlfriend


    "Humph! She wouldn''t fall in love with you! Even if you met such a beautiful woman and knew that she


    was the best woman, she might not like you! You are destined to find her beauty, but you can''t make


    her your wife. Only a freak like James would cherish her kindness wholeheartedly. Well, let''s go to


    seduce beautiful women. I haven''t seen beautiful women for a long time." Looking at the current


    situation, Martin Song thought it was more reliable to chat with beautiful women.


    "No, today is my birthday. I want to ask my friend for a gift!" Jackson remembered that Iris refused his


    invitation, but he remembered that she said she would give him a birthday gift.


    "Then I''ll leave now. I won''t y with a yboy like you!" Martin Song knew his recent situation and


    stopped calling him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side, James took Gail to eat desserts. She had just had a few bites when he pulled her to


    the empty balcony.


    "Hey, I haven''t finished yet!" She held his arm and had a bad feeling. Was he going to ask her about


    the coffee shop?


    Should she pretend not to know, or deny it, or should she tell the truth right away?


    It was so embarrassing. She''d better pretend that she didn''t know. At the worst, he wouldn''t know if she


    didn''t go tomorrow.


    He pulled her to a corner, and his eyes were unusually deep and dark in the dim light, like a mirror to


    her.


    "Which coffee shop did you do a part-time job in? Isn''t the coffee shop I bought for you not good? Or do


    you think you are morefortable to be a waitress than a boss? If you want to be a waitress, I can


    hire you. Your sry is the same as others. I won''t be favoritism!" He stared at her eyes, held the back


    of her head with one hand and stopped her from struggling and dodging.


    "I¡­ I didn''t¡­ I¡­ I was reading at school. I didn''t go to the coffee shop. I''m so obedient..." Looking into


    his eyes, she said with a littleck of confidence.


    She closed her mouth obediently and looked at his reaction. If he really knew it, she would obediently


    admit her mistake.


    But after a long time, her eyes and neck were sore, but he still did not speak. His eyes shed with


    confusion, indicating that he was thinking about something now.


    When she finally couldn''t help but admit her mistake, he said in a low voice, "Go to thepany with


    me tomorrow. I''ll give you a good job!"


    Gail''s mind was in a turmoil. Was the job that he was looking for going to hispany?


    No, he wouldn''t. He wouldn''t arrange hispany''s affairs for her. It would have a bad effect on him


    Did he want her to be his housekeeper?


    "Wait for me at home, just like a normal wife. Make breakfast for me in the morning and send me to


    work. Wait for me at home in the evening and prepare the bath water by the way. I think you need to


    learn how to be Mrs. Gail in advance. If others see my wife working as a waitress in other people''s


    coffee shop, how do you think I should let them pay?"


    "I¡­ James, I¡­ Didn''t you say that you wanted me to live in the dormitory? I admit that I lied to you, but


    you..."


    "Stop. Since you are so disobedient, I should let you know your duty and power as Mrs. Gail. He pulled


    her into his arms and kissed her gently.


    After a while, when James walked out, he happened to see Julie and Jackson looking at him.


    Gail noticed that the woman''s eyes seemed to be glued to James, and her hesitation made her realize


    that she was not confident.


    He turned around and looked at her gently, "Are you scared now? You didn''t even blink when you lied


    to me just now."


    She didn''t say anything. She always flinched in front of Julie.


    He held her hand tightly, giving her strength and warmth, and walked to them.


    "Happy birthday to you. The gift I prepared for you is in the room. You can go to see it yourselfter. My


    wife is not feeling well. I''ll take her back first." He didn''t even blink when he spoke.


    She was in good health, but she felt a little ufortable in her heart.


    Of course, Martin Song and Jackson knew that it would be great if James could stay at such a party for


    a few minutes. If it weren''t for the presence of Gail, he would leave long ago.


    Julie smiled impably, but James didn''t look at her.


    "Mr. James, you are so considerate. Please take Mrs. Gail home and have a rest. I think Jackson will


    not ask you to stay since he has received your kindness." Martin Song didn''t know the rtionship


    among them. He teased James when he saw the way James treasured Gail.


    Hearing them call Gail Mrs. Gail, the smile on Julie''s face gradually stiffened.


    Feeling Julie''s hostility, Gail pretended to be friendly and nodded at her.


    "James, is this your friend? She seems to have something to tell you." She suddenly felt that as


    James''s wife, she had the right to take the initiative. There was no need to wait for her attack. She was


    the one who was written on the marriage certificate side by side with James.


    Everyone looked back at them in surprise. Jackson knew their rtionship best. The appearance of


    Julie was not weed.


    James raised his eyebrows and appreciated Gail''s performance.


    Julie smiled awkwardly. She didn''t expect that the timid and harmless girl, Gail would suddenly say


    something like that.


    Well, Gail was generous and smart enough to challenge her in front of everyone. It seemed that she


    couldn''t underestimate this student girl.


    "Yes, I''m looking for my ex-boyfriend. I don''t know if you can let him talk to me." Julie hugged herself


    with both hands, looking very confident.


    Martin Song covered his mouth in surprise. This woman was James''s ex-girlfriend?


    How could this man have such an ex-girlfriend? She was not different from other women! It seemed


    that Mr. James''s taste was not so good before!


    Gail looked at James awkwardly and said, "Honey, she wants to borrow my husband for a chat. Mr.


    James, do you think I should borrow you or not?" She looked very conflicted.


    "¡­¡­" James had been waiting for her answer in a good mood, but he didn''t expect her to put the


    question on him like a little woman.


    When did she be so eloquent?


    Mr. James, honey!


    He liked these two names so much, although it was the first time he heard them, and in such a


    situation. But there was still something very sweet rising in his heart. He wouldn''t get tired of it!


    "It seems that Mrs. Gail is in trouble. But didn''t you just say that you wanted to go home to see the cat?


    It''s time for the cat to eat food. We can''t dy it. Let''s go home." He touched her hair affectionately. In


    the eyes of outsiders, this action was extremely intimate. Only the people who loved each other would


    do it so naturally.

 Chapter 191 Cooking Midnight Snack

    Chapter 191 Cooking Midnight Snack


    Now that Julie was her opponent, there was no need for Gail to worry about her. She took advantage of


    the opportunity to hold James''s arm and acted like a spoiled child, "Well, that''s right. Anyway, I don''t


    have an ex-boyfriend. You win me in terms of that. I think I need an ex-boyfriend. Do you want me to


    get one?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Puff..."


    All of a sudden, Martin''s wine was thrown out on the ground.


    The implication of Gail''s words was that you thought you are superior to me because of your ex-


    girlfriend. I would make you be my ex-boyfriend in several minutes!


    Jackson smiled faintly. It seemed that this seemingly weak woman''s ws werepletely caught off


    guard and she would not be bullied in the future.


    "No, you can''t. Having an ex-girlfriend is not something to be proud of. You''d better not learn from me.


    Let''s go home. The cat has been hungry for a whole day!"


    "Okay, let''s go." Holding James''s hand, Gail walked past Julie and saw her face turn red.


    How Julie wished she could tear Gail apart! James was instigated by Gail to say that she was a thing.


    She was not as important as the meal time of their cat!


    "Gail!" Julie looked at their backs and suddenly shouted!


    She couldn''t swallow her anger. Did James mean that she, as his ex-girlfriend, shouldn''t have existed?


    How could he insult her like this?


    Julie had never been wronged like this!


    "You will frighten my wife if you speak so loudly. Besides, this is Jackson''s party. There are many


    guests here." James turned around and looked at Julie indifferently. His cold words made her face even


    hotter.


    When others saw a woman confront Mr. James and his wife, they couldn''t help but look over.


    Seeing this, Martin was confused. But when he saw a woman being embarrassed in front of so many


    people, he pulled Julie into his arms. "You can go back first. We have to wipe the cake for Jackson."


    Clenching her fists, Julie stared at the ruthless and indifferent man in front of her, and she was more


    afraid of the means of Gail. Why did Gail take away the man she liked most? As time went by, she


    realized that James was the kind of person who could be trusted for the rest of life.


    Looking at the back of James who left with Gail in his arms, she almost lost her breath.


    She pushed away Martin''s arm, thanked him indifferently and walked out of the gate of the Wei family.


    "Hey, this woman is really a cold beauty. She just left like this!" Martin looked at Julie and thought that


    she was indeed a beauty. Andpared with Gail, she was more amiable.


    Jackson turned around without saying a word. He had an important thing to do tonight.


    Iris sat in the dormitory in a daze. She knew that Gai was not here tonight. Recently, Mary and Sherry


    often went back to the dormitory veryte, and she often thought of Jackson when she was alone in


    silence.


    At this time, she received a message. As soon as she heard this voice, she felt that it would be his


    message.


    But before she touched her phone, she felt sorry for herself. Although she knew that he liked someone


    else, she was still waiting for his message.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She closed her phone and didn''t want to read any message.


    "Mrs. Lily, what should we do now? Mr. Andrew has put his will in the secretary''s office. No one knows


    what was written in it." The person on the other end of the line said.


    Sitting on the European style white leather sofa, Lily sneered, "I know that Andrew doesn''t want me to


    get the property. In order to distract me, he actually did a puzzle in the future. In that case, I have to


    make a move."


    "What do you mean?" The person on the other end of the line didn''t dare to figure out what she meant,


    or he would be fired earlier.


    "Find a way to get close to Andrew. I want him to die as soon as possible." What she said was very


    light without any waves.


    The man paused. He didn''t expect that Lily would treat her father-inw like this. It was really


    unexpected.


    "What? Do you have any opinion?" She said in a cold voice all of a sudden. A strong chill passed


    through the microphone and reached his ear.


    "No, no. I''ll do as you say, Mrs. Lily." He was just a person who took money and helped others deal with


    matters. He had always been like this and had no objection.


    "That''s good, or you will know the consequences." She regained her usual indifference, which made


    people feel chilly.


    If she weren''t familiar with that, her mood wouldn''t have changed so fast. Her voice didn''t have any


    wave. How dare he make trouble for himself?


    "Yes. I know my duty. If there is anything, as long as the money is paid, I can do anything."


    "You can go to the coffee shop tomorrow to see a man in long sleeve yellow sneakers. He''ll give you


    the money."


    "Okay, I''ll call you in a few days."


    After hanging up the phone, Lily decided not to tolerant Andrew. He must have given her nothing.


    Besides, she still had a lot of old grudges against him, and she had disliked him for a long time.


    She snuffed out the cigarette in her hand and stood up to make a midnight snack for Noble. He would


    definitely be happy. She hadn''t cooked for a long time.


    James proudly took Gail back to his home. Should he thank those people who didn''t have good


    intentions? It was just a coincidence that he saw a different Gai and she agreed to go home with him.


    Gail was very embarrassed. Although they were married, they got along with each other in an awkward


    way since the wedding was cancelled.


    She sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. By the way, she found a variety show to watch. The funny


    show could ease the atmosphere.


    He put down his suit jacket, loosened his tie and went back to his room to change into a casual home


    wear.


    When he came out, he brought a lovely pillow for Gail.


    "What do you want to eat? You haven''t had a good meal or eat cake there." He rolled up his sleeves as


    if he was going to the kitchen.


    "You want to cook?"


    "Yes. Just tell me what you want to eat. I''m hungry." When he smiled, a row of neat white teeth


    appeared.


    "Well, I want to eat meat." Now that he was hungry, she would not refuse. To be honest, she had eaten


    steak with him several times, and she felt that the beef tasted really good.


    He came over and rubbed her hair dotingly, "Okay, I''ll cook meat for my wife."


    She felt the warmth of his gentle palm over her head and felt warm in her heart.


    She followed him into the kitchen. It seemed that she really didn''t cook for him. It was said that the


    rtionship between the couple would develop in the kitchen.


    She remembered when she was a child and when she went to other children''s home, she saw their


    parents eating and cooking together. She was so envious that she secretly shed tears.

 Chapter 192 Uncle

    Chapter 192 Uncle


    Gail didn''t remember her parents, nor did she remember the scene when she was together with them.


    Now she had gotten a marriage certificate with his proposal ring, and she would build a small family,


    but she was really not ready. She didn''t have the concept of family. So she was confused for so long


    and had no idea of the wedding.


    Now she slowly realized the importance of family, and its concept and warmth. Family was a sweet and


    stable burden of responsibility with mutual ties. With a family, people''s lifetime would beplete.


    The two of them were together, and doing what they liked, watching him prepare a meal for her and


    sitting at a warm table was the most satisfied happiness. In the future, she would also cook for him and


    learn a lot of new dishes for him, which was what she needed to do most.


    Gail leaned against the door and looked at the half-closed kitchen. Every of James''s move was like a


    picture. She couldn''t help taking out her phone secretly and taking a few photos.


    When she was about to hide her phone, he turned to her and said, "Come here. Wash the scallion for


    me."


    She walked over with a smile and washed the scallion for him. The green leaves were incredibly green,


    and they were a little pitiful on the chopping board.


    "Wash a bigger tomato for me." He said gently again.


    She washed a tomato for him happily and put it in the ce that he could see most easily.


    She was like a child waiting for praise, she stared at him to see if he would notice her for a moment.


    All of a sudden, his kiss fell on her cheek, like gently touching water. It was so fast as if nothing had


    happened, but she just stayed there in a daze.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing her stunned look, he was happy. He kissed her forehead again and continued to do what he


    was doing.


    She stood opposite to him and looked at the beef he was about to fry.


    Then, he put two tes of beef on the table, and then took out a soup. She wanted to help, but he


    stopped her.


    He took off his apron and let her sit down, "Honey, let''s start eating."


    "Wait a minute." She stood up and approached his eyes with a smile.


    "What''s wrong?" He touched his face suspiciously. There shouldn''t be anything dirty on it.


    She snickered, stood up and put a bottle of wine on the table.


    "When did you learn to drink? Are you addicted to alcohol?" He gently patted her forehead, showing an


    unhappy expression.


    "Didn''t you drink when you were eating beef? If we light two more candles, we will have a romantic


    candlelight dinner!" She held her hands in front of her and looked at the tablecloth and utensils she had


    set up. She felt sweet in her heart.


    "Well, you are a romantic girl. Shouldn''t you praise your husband or give me a reward at this time?" He


    looked expectant and put the knife and fork back.


    "Well¡­ I''m afraid I don''t know what kind of reward you want." She felt that his expression was too bad,


    making her uncertain.


    "Didn''t you call me honey before? Now tell me." He rested his chin on his hand and stared at her.


    "¡­¡­" She hasn''t got used to it, especially under his affectionate gaze.


    "If you are not used to it now, I will ask you to make it upter." He raised his eyebrows intentionally.


    Gail blushed. This man must be flirting.


    In order not to make the dinner cold, she stood up and approached his face, "Honey, thank you for your


    dinner and midnight snack."


    "Well, that''s okay." Then he hooked her head and gently kissed her lips.


    The second day, Daniel came back from abroad. The first thing he did was not to see James but to


    meet Gail.


    "Hello, I''m your uncle. Do you have time to meet me today? I have something to talk to you." He asked


    straightforwardly.


    Daniel, was he back? Why did he call her in such a hurry? Did he have anything to do with James?


    She hesitated for a while and said, "I have spare time. Tell me when and where we meet."


    "I''ll send the address to your phone. I''ll wait for you there." He didn''t want James to know that he had


    as soon as possible.


    "Okay." Why was he in such a hurry? She remembered that Daniel had never been such a


    straightforward person. Why was he in such a hurry today? But since he had something to do, she


    could go to see him as soon as possible. What if he had something important to do.


    When she left, she saw Iris holding her resume. She looked pretty with makeup today, as if she was in


    a good mood.


    "Iris, are you going for an interview? Whichpany are you going to?" Gail asked casually.


    "Well, I''ll tell you when you''re back." Iris looked at herself in the mirror and said.


    "Well, if you find a job, I''ll celebrate it for you."


    "Okay, bye!" She waved at Gail with a smile on her face.


    Iris must have something good, and she would ask Iris when she came back.


    Gail took a bus to the appointed ce. About ten minutester, she hurried to the dessert shop where


    he was.


    "I''m sorry that I''mte." As soon as she entered the shop, she saw Daniel who was sitting in a corner in


    the distance and reading a magazine in a dark blue slim suit.


    "No, it''s not your fault. I came early." He stood up and moved a chair for her with a gentle smile.


    "Thank you." She sat down awkwardly.


    "What would you like to drink?" He didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Instead, he looked rxed. There was


    no trace of anxiety and tension on his face.


    "Orange juice."


    They didn''t talk for a while. She was curious why Daniel was so quiet and abnormal today.


    "What do you want to say today?" She couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    With a faint smile, he held the coffee cup and looked up into her eyes, "Actually, nothing important. I


    just want to have a talk with you."


    She was surprised. As far as she knew, he just came back from abroad. He didn''t go to see James but


    came to her. She wouldn''t believe that there was nothing wrong.


    "Well, I thought there was something important. Then let''s talk about it casually. I have time today


    anyway." Since he didn''t say it, she would wait until he wanted to say it.


    "Is your major English?" He suddenly asked.

 Chapter 193 A Little Surprise

    Chapter 193 A Little Surprise


    Gail was stunned for a moment and nodded. "I majored in English, but I majored in Tourism English,


    which is the key point. But I don''t think there is any clear difference. I just think that as if I have learned


    two major, I will take all the professional courses in English and all the courses in tourism. "


    "Are you good at English? Are you interested in working in mypany?"


    "¡­¡­" Gail didn''t know how to react. He didn''t seem to be serious, but his expression was serious.


    "Are you kidding me? I know you will definitely go to work in a big group like James'' group after


    graduation. I mean, do you have anyone to rmend to me, your ssmates or someone like that? I


    need several young people with fluent English now, and it would be better if they are girls." Daniel


    changed to a decent excuse to cover up his gaffe.


    "Well, in fact, I don''t n to work in a bigpany. Now I have been admitted to a public institutions. I


    should go back to work soon. But I can introduce some of my friends to you. If you need her, she can


    have an interview tomorrow. " Gail answered. Since it was about work, Gail could rmend it to Iris


    by the way. She didn''t know if the other two were interested.


    "Don''t worry. I just made an appointment first. I''ll inform you to let theme for an interview in two


    days." Daniel just wanted to distract his attention and didn''t have to find a person who can speak good


    English.


    "Then what is thepany for the interview? Is it convenient for me to know?" Gail remembered that


    he didn''t have a job before, or he was not responsible for recruiting people for thepany.


    He sped his hands and looked at her face. To be honest, he didn''t have anything he could do. Under


    the leadership of James, the RF Group quickly embarked on an unprecedented development and


    expansion of the road.


    "I''m going to take over the RF Group now, and your husband is going to concentrate on the CG Group.


    I happened to be interested in this, so I decided to give it a try. " Daniel smiled and leaned against the


    sofa, looking at the expression on Gail''s face, as if he had returned to the carefree Daniel.


    "Well, I have to rmend it to my roommate. Her English is good, and she has been posting on the


    Inte in English. She is good at speaking." Gail knew that Iris had been looking for a job


    absentmindedly recently, and her confidence must have been frustrated. But she always believed in


    Iris'' ability. Iris used to be a host and had a lot ofmunication with foreign students. She was sure to


    be able to do it.


    In fact, the reason why he came to see her today was that he wanted to see her and know her


    rtionship with James.


    "Well, you must ask her to send me a resume. I will read it carefully." Daniel said absent mindedly.


    Gail also felt that he didn''t want to talk about it all of a sudden, so she remembered that he had gone


    abroad with Cherry before. "Where is Cherry? Didn''t shee back with you? " In Gail''s opinion,


    Cherry and Daniel must have a good rtionship. When they were in the Jiang family''s old house, they


    had a tacit understanding.


    He smiled and said, "she has been staying abroad all the time. She came back because of James.


    Now that you have got the marriage certificate with James, there is no reason for her toe back. It


    seems that she still has feelings for James. I have tried my best to chase her, but all my efforts are in


    vain. s! "


    "I''m sorry. I thought you and she..." Gail said.


    "I was just acting ording to the circumstances. That woman is very proud. She acted with me in


    order not to be so embarrassed. Let''s not talk about her. I heard that you had some problems when you


    got married. When are you going to hold the wedding? " Although he was abroad, he was still very


    concerned about James.


    Gail didn''t expect Daniel to ask such a direct question. When she was about to answer, she received a


    phone call. "I...... I have to answer the phone. "


    "It''s from James. I''m going to see him now. Tell him I''ll be there soon."


    "Okay." Gail nodded and answered the phone.


    James asked Gail toe back home tonight. He suddenly wanted to eat noodles and asked if she


    could cook.


    Gail knew how to cook noodles, and she was good at it, so she had to agree.


    Daniel listened to their conversation and saw how much Gail loved James. Cherry was also fascinated


    by James. Daniel should really prove himself that he couldn''t live under James'' halo all the time.


    When Gail talked to James on the phone, she wore a happy and sweet smile, just like his newly


    married wife.


    Seeing that she hung up the phone and wore a smile at the corners of her mouth as usual in Shanghai


    City, and her eyes looking at him were unusually beautiful and shining.


    "Are you going to thepany? I''m going to find James. If you go there, you can drop by. " Daniel


    opened his mouth without knowing.


    In fact, Gail didn''t intend to look for James in thepany, but after hearing what Daniel said, she


    really wanted to see if his current working environment was better. She wanted to know if James had


    put a humidifier in his office.


    "You can give him a surprise. Maybe he will be very happy." Daniel opened his mouth again for some


    reason. Maybe he wanted to take her along for a period of time. He just wanted to force himself to be


    ruthless when he saw the happy look of James.


    "Okay." Gail''s eyes lit up, thinking that she could buy something to eat downstairs. There shouldn''t be


    any desserts or anything to fill James'' stomach when he was hungry in his office.


    As soon as the meeting was over, James received a call from Daniel. He went back to his office and


    prepared the contract.


    It seemed that Daniel had changed a little recently. James didn''t know exactly where he was. He just


    felt a little unustomed to Daniel''s tone of speaking, which was not as yful as before.


    After a while, someone was knocking at the door.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Come in, please."


    "Your office is magnificent. You are rich and have a better taste." As soon as Daniel entered the office,


    he saw James'' spacious and bright office. The simple and fashionable design was refreshing.


    When James was about to speak, he saw Gail following Daniel.


    "Why are you here?" James was surprised at first, and then wondered why she came in with Daniel.


    "You don''t wee me." All of a sudden, the smile on Gail''s face was reced by depression. She


    thought he would be very happy, but the result was the opposite.


    James walked up to her and saw the bag in her hand. He touched her head and said, "how could it be?


    I thought you would be busy with the school affairs, but I didn''t expect you toe to see me. What''s


    in your hand? Are you here to share my work? "


    "This is my own food. I''m not your secretary anymore. I don''t want to share your work or cause you any


    trouble." Gail was still unhappy with James'' first attitude. James didn''t wee her.

 Chapter 194 The Pretty Secretary

    Chapter 194 The Pretty Secretary


    "Don''t be like this. I just came back from abroad, but you put me aside when you saw your wife. We


    haven''t seen each other for a long time." Daniel felt a little ufortable to see them so close.


    "Don''t be so formal with me. Do you want me to invite you to sit down? Ask the Secretary outside to


    bring you a cup of coffee. You will definitely like her. " James looked back at Daniel. Of course, his wife


    was the most important.


    "Oh, is your secretary sexy? I didn''t expect our CEO to like beautiful secretaries! Then Daniel looked at


    Gail.


    When Gail heard about beautiful secretaries, of course she knew that they usually served tea and


    poured water for guests, and most of them won by their appearance. Otherwise, it was useless to have


    an assistant.


    "Gai won''t misunderstand me. I only care about Gai. Daniel, why do I say that? I know your taste, just


    like my secretary. The reason why I keep them by my side is that I need to work. Some cooperative


    bosses like to see my secretaries, so they just like them! " As he spoke, James deliberately pulled Gail


    into his arms and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    Daniel turned his face away and said, "show love and dies quickly! How can you show off your affection


    in front of your uncle? I''m single! "


    But Gail didn''t buy it. She pushed James away and said, "why don''t you call your secretary out and let


    us to see what kind of popr taste it is?"


    "Are you angry? But if you want me to fire her, I will immediately find an ugly woman to put here, so


    that my wife can rest assured. " James was in a good mood when he saw her jealous expression.


    "No, I just want to see that everyone loves beauty! I also like beautiful women. Not necessarily only


    men like beautiful women! " Gail raised her chin and looked at James, sitting on the chair in front of the


    desk.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door.


    Daniel picked up the phone and called a beautifuldy in. He was an onlooker and didn''t mind big


    things. He also wanted to see how they dealt with the beautiful secretaries.


    "Come in, please!" Daniel said first.


    Staring at the door, Gail wondered what this beautiful woman looked like. She really couldn''t believe


    that a man would only fall in love with a woman forever. If this beauty was much more beautiful than


    Gail and all kinds of conditions were better than Gail, it wasmon for them to fall in love with each


    other as time went by.


    Gail had read a research report, saying that ny-eight percent of the infidelity was office romance,


    and she agreed with it.


    "Mr. James, what can I do for you?" A graceful beauty appeared in front of them. She was wearing a


    business suit, which made people daydream about her slender figure. Wearing high heels, she seemed


    to be about half a head shorter than James.


    Her skin was white and beautiful, her long legs were good, and her temperament was good. It could be


    said to be the mostmon word to describe her.


    Daniel looked at the situation in front of him with great interest. This secretary was indeed a beauty,


    and a big beauty.


    James didn''t ignore Gail''s gaze. He put his hand on her waist and said, "make a cup of coffee for


    Daniel. Double espresso."


    James knew that Daniel liked to join in the fun, so he wanted to wake him up and watch the y.


    The beautiful secretary''s eyes were fixed on the interaction between James and Gail for a moment,


    and then she smiled sweetly, "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Then she turned around and left gracefully. When she closed the door, she smiled at them.


    No wonder James didn''t allow Gail toe to thepany to see such a beautiful woman beside him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know whether he didn''t want her to think too much or he didn''t want her to destroy the


    bnce.


    Gail was very unhappy. It was not true that she was not jealous. If such a situation in front of others,


    they would think more, also would be ufortable.


    "You know I don''t like espresso, so you gave me a double. You want me to suffer from insomnia! "Of


    course, Daniel knew what James meant. Heined with a smile.


    James put his hand around Gail''s waist and held her to sit on the sofa. "It''s good that you know it. Do


    you want to see my show now? "


    Daniel smiled nomittally. He was thinking that if such a beautiful secretary was with him, would he


    really be single-minded and wholeheartedly love Gail?


    "What? Are you really jealous? Don''t you trust me? James lowered his head and asked gently when he


    saw the preupied Gail.


    Gail tried to calm herself down.


    "Do you want me to tell you the truth?" She stared at his eyes and said without showing weakness.


    James nodded with a smile. "Yes, to be honest. "


    "To be honest, if such a beautiful secretary were by my side, I will pay more attention to such a


    beautiful secretary every day, let alone men. And I have rarely seen such a tall and beautiful woman.


    How did you get her! Gail said this with shallow smile, but her clenched hands showed her inner


    waves.


    James could see that, but he didn''t understand why Gail was so calm. "If you don''t like it, how about I


    let her work in another department?"


    Insincere! Gail grumbled in her heart. If what he said was true, he wouldn''t ask her if she didn''t like it.


    Wasn''t she obvious enough?


    But Gail still smiled faintly and said, "no, you can keep her if you like. After all, I see her professional


    quality is really good, and the key is that she is beautiful and pleasing. Just as you said, many


    cooperative bosses like to look at the beautiful women around you. Maybe they are willing to cooperate


    with you just because they see your secretary and her soft touch! "


    Gail felt that this was the longest time she had said something against her will and excited. She felt that


    she was moving in the direction of the movie queen!


    Gail let go of James'' hand, unwilling to let physical contact expose her feelings.


    "You just don''t like her. I''ll change her tomorrow. The one who is not so ostentatious!" James said.


    "Well, don''t ask me. I won''t interfere in your business! By the way, do you have something important to


    talk with uncle? I won''t disturb you. I have to see my masterter, so I have to go now. "


    Daniel didn''t know how he felt when he heard that Gail called him uncle so naturally.


    Daniel quickly said with a smile, "Why are you in such a hurry? You have to watch James finish eating


    before you leave."


    "He won''t be choking when he eats by himself. I just came by to have a look. I''m leaving now." Gail


    stood up and walked out.


    She walked so fast that everyone could see her displeasure.


    At this time, a beautiful woman knocked on the door and came in. When she saw Gail, she smiled and


    picked up the delicate tray in her hand. "I also poured you a cup of coffee. Are you leaving now?"

 Chapter 195 Quarrel

    Chapter 195 Quarrel


    It seemed that this secretary knew who Gail was, which meant that a hostess would pour tea for her


    guest, but James didn''t mean to pour Gail a cup of coffee by the way.


    Gail felt angry, but she smiled, "Thank you, but I don''t like coffee." After saying that, she opened the


    door and walked out of the office without looking back, not letting James touch her.


    "Gai!" James had never seen Gail like a furious woman. Why was he so uneasy about her? He rushed


    out of the door and tried to stop Gail.


    Pretending not to hear what he said, Gail walked through the crowd and pressed the button at the door


    of the elevator.


    Many people knew that James had a fianc¨¦e. It was the first time that they had seen his fianc¨¦e today.


    They also heard the CEO call her intimately. Everyone was very interested in this, so they quietly


    followed their actions.


    James walked to Gail in several steps and said, "Gai, listen to me." It was not until then that he realized


    that Gai was really jealous. Moreover, she didn''t cry or make any noise. Her attitude of leaving directly


    made him panic.


    She turned to him indifferently and said, "I''ll go back first. Let''s talk about itter. I''m in a hurry."


    "Gai, are you angry? Don''t you trust me?" He was very depressed. Even if she was angry, couldn''t she


    talk to him nicely?


    The elevator just arrived, and Gail entered the elevator, "No, I didn''t. You can go back to work."


    "James?" A familiar voice sounded. They looked at the woman who walked out of the elevator at the


    same time.


    Julie!


    James eximed in his heart that something bad was going to happen. What was Julie doing at this


    time? It was already a mess. Besides, when Gai was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Julie


    came. It was really a terrorist attack!


    Without saying anything, Gail pressed the close button and didn''t look at them. She didn''t want to stay


    here for even a second. It was a mistake for her toe to his office today!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gai!" James walked past Julie and tried to catch up with Gail.


    "Aren''t you looking for me, James? Why¡­" Julie grabbed his sleeve and didn''t want him to follow Gail


    into the elevator.


    Gail''s heart sank. The elevator closed soon. It turned out that she was innocent.


    Seeing Gail''s leave, Julie felt a sense of aplishment. Seeing that they were quarreling, if she said


    so, they would only quarrel more fiercely, and then she would have a chance. Her behavior came out


    right every time. She didn''t think too much about it.


    But now, James was not the simple student he used to be. He had been working in the business world


    and living in the basic level abroad for so many years. He had seen a lot of people, so how could he


    not see through her trick?


    He looked at Julie with an unfriendly look, "If you do this, I only don''t want to see you! "


    At this time, Daniel who was walking towards him chuckled, "Did you offend your little wife? I didn''t


    expect her to be so serious. Look at our contract. Do you need to sign it? I don''t think you are in a good


    mood. How abouting to see you another day? "


    "What kind of business have you done with your uncle? Why do you sign the contract with Mr. James?"


    Julie held her bag and smiled faintly, as if she didn''t know that James was very angry.


    James''s face darkened. He had pissed Gail off, but why did everyone seem to be happy?


    "I''m not in the mood now. Let''s put off the contract. I''ll go to see Gai." Then James walked into another


    elevator without looking at them.


    Seeing the elevator door closed, the smile on Daniel''s face gradually disappeared.


    Julie didn''t feel disappointed. Anyway, it was a happy thing for her to add fuel to the fire and make them


    turn against each other.


    Gail sat in the elevator with a stuffy chest. When she arrived at the first floor, she still felt her chest


    burning, as if she could not breathe. But why was she so angry? When she didn''t know before, she still


    felt that James was loyal to her. She might not be angry when she saw a beautiful secretary beside


    him. Compared with her, who had not yet graduated, there was indeed a huge gap between her and


    the secretary.


    In fact, she was not angry with the beautiful woman beside him, but that he did not ask the secretary


    pour her water and coffee. Moreover, when the beautiful woman talked to her as a master, she could


    not help but grow madly in her heart!


    No, she couldn''t be so impulsive and irritable. After being with James, she found that she had be


    stupid!


    At this time, James shouted, "Gai!"


    As soon as she turned around, she saw him walking towards her in a hurry. Even if so many people in


    the hall on the first floor saw him, he did not stop.


    But she was still angry. She just took a look at him and turned around to walk out.


    She shouldn''t have focused all her attention on him.


    In fact, she would go to see her grandpa these two days, but sometimes she didn''t have enough time,


    so she just stayed in the hospital for a while. She suddenly regretted that she was so unfilial. Actually


    she had spare time to see James, but she didn''t stay in grandpa''s room for a while and chatted with


    him more.


    The doctor said that he still needed to rest for a period of time before the surgery and radiation


    treatment, so she waited patiently. Perhaps James had set her mind at rest, so she wasn''t so worried.


    Now it seemed that she was still too simple. Her intelligence quotient always dropped to zero in front of


    James.


    James trotted to catch up with Gail and pulled her into his arms regardless of others'' gaze.


    "Gai, why are you running away? You are my wife. Why are you angry with others? I know you are


    jealous. But if I had a crush on others, I would have chosen another woman, wouldn''t I? "


    She struggled to walk forward, "I really have something to do. Why are you stopping me? I want to go


    to the hospital to see grandpa."


    "Why did you lie to me? Only when you are disappointed and disgusted with me will you be so


    heartless and anxious to see grandpa. Gai, can''t you listen to me?"


    "Have you ever seen that an angry woman would listen to a man''s words?" She was really not in the


    mood to discuss anything with him. She definitely couldn''t win him! Most importantly, the more he said,


    the angrier she would be.


    It turned out to be like this. He coaxed her into getting into the car. Suddenly seeing her jealous, he had


    to coax her.


    In front of strength, she would definitely suffer failure. Who could fight with a strong man who liked to


    exercise?


    "Where are you taking me? I''ll be ready soon." She didn''t want to be so narrow-minded and quarrel


    with him. Anyway, she was a little arbitrary on this matter.


    She should have been mentally prepared to stand by his side.


    "Go to the hospital. I also want to see grandpa."


    "Don''t you have something to talk with Daniel? You''d better not go. I can go there by myself." She said


    lightly.


    He knew what she was thinking and that it was not good to argue with her at this time, so he coaxed


    her patiently all the way.

 Chapter 196 Something Happened

    Chapter 196 Something Happened


    When they arrived at the hospital, Gail didn''t wait for James and kept walking in front of him.


    Nichs''s condition had been under control. Now he just needed to wait for an operation and then


    receive treatment slowly. Everything would be fine. The current situation was stable, but Gail was still


    worried. Especially when she saw Nichs''s smile, she couldn''t help but worry how long she could


    apany Nichs.


    James and Gail didn''t show any disagreement in front of Nichs, or Nichs would be worried.


    Nichs also specially told Gail not to me too much. It was not easy for James. He was a good


    child.


    Gail began to feel unfair. Why did Nichs start to be on James'' side so soon. This was her


    grandfather, not his grandfather.


    After chatting with Nichs for two hours, Gail gradually calmed down. She needed to be fine so that


    her Nichs wouldn''t worry about her.


    After leaving the ward, she had to sort out her rtionship with James.


    What is it about them now?


    God knew whether she was married or in love.


    Gail looked at James calmly. "James, I''m not angry anymore. You''d better go back to work. I''m going to


    graduate in a month. At that time, I have to work. I was just being childish. Don''t take it to heart. "


    James was surprised at her attitude. She came back so sensible, but he was not happy.


    He walked close to her, held her hands and looked at her affectionately. "Gai, although I was helpless


    when you were angry and jealous, now you are sensible and rational, which makes me feel very sorry


    for you. If you have to do this, I''d rather you''re thoughtless, jealous and like to act like a child in front of


    me. In this way, I feel that I''m a reliable and trustworthy husband. "


    Gail raised her head and looked at him quietly. The man in front of her was her husband, registered


    husband. But why did she still quarrel with him, when she had a disagreement, the first thing she


    thought was to stay away from him and make a clean break with him.


    He was so handsome, and his face and status were what all women wanted. However, she got him, but


    she couldn''t be fearless.


    "Gai, you still don''t believe me! Or, I''m too tolerant of you. I have got married you, but I agree with you


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    to live on campus. You don''t even know who you are now. If I''m not mistaken, do you want to go back


    to your hometown? I''m not in your n at all! " James said affirmatively and clearly heard his


    disappointment and anger.


    Gail bit her lips. It seemed that she had never thought about how to be with him forever. Every time she


    pushed him out.


    Perhaps in her subconsciousness, she would not be with this man above everyone for a long time. But


    every time Gail had to run away from him, she felt heartbroken.


    Gail was indeed like a fool in love. She couldn''t imagine their bright future at all.


    Gail was still not confident, or was she not confident in her love? To be exact, she was not confident in


    herself.


    James understood all this, but he had been protecting her carefully and wanted her to slowly adjust


    herself.


    But he found himself wrong. In this way, he felt that his marriage was going to be ruined before it


    started. Together with their rtionship, it was going to face like boiling a frog in warm water to death


    from the beginning.


    Yes, James must do something!


    "Gai? Are you a fool? Is it unfair to me? Will you admit it or not? " James grabbed Gail''s thin shoulder


    and asked gently and urgently.


    "James, I..." Gail didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, James'' phone rang.


    He pretended not to hear it and waited for Gail''s answer.


    It was precisely because of this timely call that she wanted to avoid this problem.


    "Your phone is ringing." Gail reminded James.


    "Answer me first. Is it unfair to me?" The look of his eyes was so familiar.


    Indeed, from another perspective, Gail had always put herself in the position of the weak, and always


    felt that others were bullying her. But it was exactly because of this that she could always be at ease to


    hurt James with the excuse that she was safe all over.


    The phone rang again, which made Gail more annoyed. "Answer the phone first. I''ll talk to you slowly,


    okay? There must be something urgent. "


    James still held her hand and said, "if you don''t tell me, I won''t answer the phone."


    Gail looked down at her toes and reluctantly admitted, "it seems that I have gone too far. It''s unfair to


    you."


    "You are very reluctantly." James said slowly.


    Gail lowered her head and said sulkily, "I only consider myself every time, because I am not confident


    enough to imagine the blueprint for the future with you. I... " As she spoke, she suddenly felt a lump in


    her throat and burst into tears.


    A big drop of tear fell on her feet, and she tried to calm herself down.


    "What?" He was waiting for her to continue, but she stopped. He looked down at her face.


    However, she felt his intention and buried her head in his chest. "I was wrong, okay?"


    Her voice was hoarse and restrained.


    He reached out and touched her eyes. As expected, she was crying.


    James hurriedly hugged her and coaxed, "I want you to admit it. Why are you so wronged? I''m the one


    who has been wronged for so long. You cried first, well, well, don''t cry. As long as you don''t try to avoid


    me in the future. I will chase you even if you run away. Who wants you to be so charming? I don''t know


    why you think the secretary today is very destructive. I think she''s still so impersonalpared to you.


    But among the women I''ve met, only you are kind and human. To me, they are just beauties in other


    people''s eyes. "


    James chattered, carefullyforting her mood, and he also took the day''s misunderstanding in a tone


    that had nothing to do with him. That was how he looked at other women. Otherwise, he wouldn''t just


    want to marry Gail into his family.


    Gail was still crying in a low voice. Hearing his words, she could not help beating him. "You have a


    good tongue.."


    At this time, the phone rang again. It must be something urgent.


    With her nosepletely blocked, she leaned over his chest and said sulkily, "answer the phone as


    soon as possible, or it''s my fault. I don''t want you to miss any project worth hundreds of millions of


    dors. "


    James lowered his head and smiled. "As long as you are not angry, I think it''s worth it."


    Gail didn''t say a word. She leaned on James'' shoulder and wrapped her arms around his waist. No


    matter how others looked at her, she just felt that her psychological burden was all gone.


    James picked up the phone with one hand and protected her with the other.


    "Mr. James, something happened to Andrew. You''d better go home now." The butler''s anxious voice


    made James'' body stiff in an instant.

 Chapter 197 Whose Plot

    Chapter 197 Whose Plot


    "What happened?" James'' voice suddenly became gloomy and cold. How could it suddenly be like this.


    "Someone is trying to kill Andrew!" He didn''t want to say too much.


    James hung up the phone directly. "Let''s go home. "


    "What? "Gail also knew that James'' face changed all of a sudden. Something must have happened.


    "I''ll tell you slowly. I want to go back to the old house." Then he took Gail into the car.


    James called thepany and several people to arrange to find out the daily life of Andrew recently.


    It seemed that something had happened to Andrew, and there were also some people who wanted to


    harm Andrew.


    Gail also became nervous. She watched him drive at a fast speed. When he was driving on the road,


    she didn''t dare to ask him to slow down. She believed that he must be sure since he was highly


    concentrated at the moment.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They rushed all the way and soon arrived at the old house of the Jiang family.


    James took Gail''s hand and came to the hall. Noble and Daniel were also there.


    "Where is grandpa?" James asked anxiously.


    At this time, Noble came over and pped him on the face quickly. He shouted angrily, "how dare you


    call him grandpa! I didn''t expect you to be such an ambitious man that you even wanted to kill your


    grandfather! "


    Gail almost screamed out!


    The p and Noble''s words made her world in chaos!


    James clenched his fists. He had been nervous toe here, but now he was pped by the person


    he hated most.


    Besides, Noble said James was the one who framed Andrew!


    Well, it seemed that someone standing in the dark had attacked James again in such a surprising way!


    James touched his half pped face with a weird smile and looked up at Noble with iparably


    sharp ridicule and irony in his eyes. The weird expression in the James'' face made Noble can''t help but


    step back.


    "Did I hurt my grandfather? Can you find a better way? It''s not me who want Andrew''s heritage.


    Andrew prepared this gift for me at the wedding, but my wedding was ruined. People with brains all


    know that someone did this just because they worried that Andrew''s shares and property would fall into


    my hands! " Every word James said was destructive and prating.


    James turned around and looked at Noble coldly. "Don''t think that you can beat me as you like just


    because you are my nominal father! I warn you, this is thest time. If it weren''t for Andrew''s sake, I''m


    sure I won''t let go of the man who whispered in your ear that I killed grandpa! But please remember


    that you have nothing to do with me except the blood rtionship! "


    Noble kept stepping back and couldn''t stand steadily. This was his good son! Noble was very angry


    and almost out of breath. If his assistant hadn''t taken out the medicine in time, he would have been


    angry with James.


    Daniel was the only one who was very calm. He stood beside the bookshelf in the distance, with his


    hands in his pockets, and looked at them coldly.


    "How is Andrew now?" James raised his head and looked at Butler Chen, who was the housekeeper


    and had been following Andrew for half a life.


    "Andrew is in a bad condition now. There is poison in his food. Doctors are rescuing him. Fortunately, I


    found it in time. It was not the first time that such a thing happened. When I saw something wrong with


    the silver chopsticks, I changed the lunch in time. But still... " Butler Chen said with tears in his eyes.


    He had been with Andrew for a lifetime and had a deep rtionship with him. Now Andrew''s life hung


    in the bnce, so he was more sad than anyone else.


    "Not the first time?" "You mean that Andrew was poisoned before?" James asked. It meant that some


    people had been thinking about Andrew a long time ago. Maybe they were the same person!


    Although Andrew had fought in the battlefield and been in the business for many years, his reputation


    and moral quality were not bad. He would never offend others. The reason why the one poisoned


    Andrew was either because he hated him or because he wanted his money.


    "Have you found out who it is?" What James cared most was who would have the courage to do that in


    the bowl of Andrew.


    Butler Chen wiped his eyes and said, "No. we thought it was a normal food poisoning, butter we


    found no evidence, so we didn''t pay attention to it anymore. I didn''t expect that such a thing would


    happen after several years. I have been very cautious, but I still did not expect such a thing to happen.


    " As Butler Chen spoke, his tears fell again, making people ufortable.


    Perhaps only he would care so much about Andrew, which was the sadness of a big family.


    James turned around and looked at Daniel. He stood there silently. It didn''t matter whether he was sad


    or not. He was the most glib boy in front of Andrew. Why didn''t he feel anxious at all.


    Things seemed to be out of James'' control and beyond his expectations. Recently, James found that


    there was something wrong with Daniel, and Jackson didn''t often pester James. Did they all grow up


    and choose to be alone, or did James gradually make them alienated. This was the most troublesome


    thing for him recently, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    Feeling James'' disappointment, Gail held his hand tightly.


    James looked back at Gail tofort her, pulled her to sit on the sofa, and said nothing.


    The hall was very quiet, and so was Daniel. He sat opposite them and said nothing.


    Noble looked at them, especially James, who was sitting there. Noble didn''t know what to say. Noble


    didn''t believe that it was James who did it, either. But Lily said that she saw that James was very busy


    these two days. She also heard some rumors that James didn''t want shares, but wanted to annex


    Andrew''s foreign group. Lily''s words were not just words. He had to watch out for James. Noble had


    offended his son for half a life, and now he didn''t expect James to call him father.


    Half an hourter, the doctor came out of Andrew''s room.


    The Jiang family always had its own family doctor, who was very powerful and on call. James had


    known now that there were all kinds of medical devices in Andrew''s house, he still didn''t expect how


    attractive Andrew''s group was. No wonder Lily''s men were blocking James like that behind his back.


    It had to be said that James didn''t realize that there was still a long way to go for his the CG Group until


    he saw Andrew''s strength.


    The doctor said that Andrew''s condition was stable now, but he was still in aa and needed special


    nurses to look after him. The doctor had called the best medical staff of the private hospital over and


    didn''t want anyone to disturb Andrew.


    That was right. What''s more, they had to guard Andrew''s ward day and night. If he was like this now,


    the person who poisoned him mighte to kill him.

 Chapter 198 The Evil Stepmother

    Chapter 198 The Evil Stepmother


    "What poison did my father have? If the reportes out, remember to give it to me in time. I will


    contact someone to investigate it thoroughly." As Noble spoke, he took a look at James, with


    undisguised doubt in his eyes.


    Gail''s heart ached. James must be very sad. His father even suspected that he was the murderer of


    Andrew. James held Gail''s hand tightly.


    "I will also investigate it clearly. If I know who the real murderer is this time, I will definitely find him out


    and let Andrew deal with him. What I can''t stand most is nder. If this kind of shameless mud is


    thrown on me, I will only make that his life worse than death! After that, James stared at Noble who


    was looking at him in the distance. The murderous look in his eyes could definitely make people have a


    heart attack!


    Noble''s dodge and fear in his eyes showed that.


    Then James turned around and walked out of the Jiang family''s old house hand in hand with Gail


    without looking back.


    Daniel knew that judging from James'' attitude, he must have suspected someone.


    He really wanted to know what the truth was. But now it was not the right time for him to do that. Daniel


    wanted to get the shares of the RF Group. If Andrew'' group really needed an heir, shouldn''t he be the


    most suitable person to take over it?


    In the past, he was not interested in anything. He was a typical rich kid, a yboy, who didn''t work all


    day. But now he understood that he couldn''t always be like this. Cherry and Gail woke him up from a


    dream. The woman he really liked, the real excellent woman would not like a yboy.


    Daniel was just jealous. The sudden jealousy made him wake up from a dream. It turned out that if you


    had something better, you had to pay and fight for it.


    Then he would fight for his life, and then no one would dare to look down upon him.


    Daniel stood in the hall and thought for a moment before he walked out.


    "Daniel! What are you going to do? " Both Noble and Daniel were the sons of Andrew. Shouldn''t they


    be watching him here at this time? Even if they couldn''t help Andrew, they were filial to him.


    Daniel stopped and turned to look at Noble. "Brother, stay here and look at Andrew. I have something


    important to do."


    "What else can you do? You indulge in dissipation! You still have the mood to y these games at this


    time! " Noble was so angry that he swept the teacup and cup on the table to the ground!


    Daniel sneered. It turned out that everyone thought he was just a piece of waste wood. But on second


    thought, it seemed to be true! Daniel was twenty-seven years old and had nothing!


    Daniel looked at the sky and sneered. Then he left the old house of the Jiang n, leaving Noble


    speechless with anger in the hall.


    Looking at the current situation in front of him, Butler''s eyes were full of sadness. Andrew had been


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    heroic all his life, but he hadn''t managed his family well. This was the biggest failure in his life.


    What was the purpose of a person''s life? Wasn''t it to live in peace with happy? Making so much money


    not only brought high position and great wealth, but also broke up for interests.


    Butler had seen a lot of ups and downs in the Jiang family over the years, and now he had nothing to


    do but shake his head.


    At this time, Butler''s phone rang. It was James.


    He picked up the phone in a hurry, and at the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh that this person who


    had been abandoned by the Jiang family was indeed the one who cared about Andrew the most.


    "Butler, is Noble at home?" James'' voice was cold, but not aggressive.


    "Yes, sir." Butler agreed immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter if he wants to live here. But don''t let Lilye here, especially don''t let her get close


    to Andrew. Don''t give her any chance to get close to Andrew. Do you understand?" James'' tone was


    very serious, making people nervous.


    Butler understood what James meant immediately. "I see. But what if Lily insists on taking care of


    Andrew? " He knew that Lily had always been the biggest headache for the Jiang family, and he had


    experienced it before.


    "Then call me. She is the most dangerous person. I can''t believe her anything. In the afternoon,


    someone will install a monitoring rm in the room. Remember to Reception of them and don''t let


    Noble know. "He never called Noble dad in front of others. Butler was used to it.


    "Well, I understand. I will be careful about this matter. Butler couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that


    James was indeed a reliable man. Although he left the old house, he was working hard.


    "Someone wille to look after Andrew''s ward. If anything happens, you have to call me." James had


    arranged everything well and waited for the person who was hooked to take the bait, so he naturally


    needed a reliable person to watch.


    "Okay, I know." Butler knew that James'' arrangement was the best.


    The first person James suspected was Lily. Everyone knew what she was thinking. But he didn''t expect


    that she would be so bold to attack Andrew.


    If she was excluded, James couldn''t think of a second person who was so vicious to Andrew. After all,


    the change of Andrew''s will was aimed at Lily. James didn''t believe that the woman would do nothing.


    But James couldn''t rule out that there would be someone more unexpected to do it, so he had to be


    fully prepared. Andrew was getting old and couldn''t afford to be tortured. The most important thing for


    him was to enjoy a few more years of stable old age.


    Gail put her hand on the back of James'' hand and looked at his tightly knitted eyebrows. She knew that


    although he was dissatisfied with the Jiang family in the past, at the critical moment, he was still a filial


    person and didn''t care about the past. She knew that she had definitely found a treasure in her life.


    But Gail was confused. Why did Noble say that James was going to frame Andrew when she came in?


    Was it because someone wanted to kill Andrew while setting up James.


    This idea shed through her mind and made Gail shiver.


    If so, James must be in a difficult situation now.


    "James, is someone trying to set you up?" Although Gail knew that her idea was a little childish and


    one-sided, she still wanted to remind James that if he ignored the intention of the person behind him,


    he would only be seed by the viin if he was careless.


    "Obviously, someone wants to hurt Andrew in my name, but I won''t let him seed. No matter who it


    is, I will find it out. It was the most terrible thing that such a person lurked around the Jiang n. Gai,


    don''t be afraid. I was just guessing. But for the sake of safety, you''d better not live in the school. I''m


    afraid that the graduation season will be in such a mess and there will be any danger. " James looked


    at the person next to him. If it was really Lily, she must still be thinking about Gail


    "Me? Why me? I don''t think so. " Gail didn''t think it was necessary for him to worry about her.

 Chapter 199 Find A Helper

    Chapter 199 Find A Helper


    James grabbed Gail''s hand seriously and said, "you should know that Lily is the most suspect. She


    destroyed our wedding secretly before. She hates the Jiang family most. Now you are also the


    daughter-inw of the Jiang family. I''m sure she''ll keep an eye on you. In order not to be a drag on me,


    you must take good care of yourself. If you follow me, I can take care of you. "


    Hearing this, Gail was happy to worry about Nichs. "Then my grandfather..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already arranged it and I have ready for Lily for a long time. I just didn''t expect that


    she could deal with the Jiang family when she was at home. That woman is too terrifying." James didn''t


    want to talk too much to Gail. She would definitely think too much.


    "That''s good. I''m worried that if what you said is true, my grandfather will definitely be dangerous." Gail


    had only one family and she needed to take good care of him.


    Speaking of this, James looked at Gail seriously, "are you handing in your thesis recently? You just


    bring theputer here. Everything else is at home. " James had already prepared what they needed


    to live together, just she hadn''t seen it yet.


    If Gail went to their wedding room, James would also go back to live. When Gail was not here, James


    didn''t want to live in the room she had been to.


    Gail nodded thoughtfully, "well, if there is something with the school, I will need to get back to school."


    His ce was close to the hospital, so she could visit Nichs at any time.


    Thinking that he could live with Gail, James'' face softened. He thought he should be the most


    miserable husband. He had been married for a long time, but he still had to sleep in another ce


    without his wife!


    Gail thought for a while, she thought he was considerate and agreed.


    "Then go to school to get theputer." James finally had a smile on his face.


    Gail felt like she was tricked, but what James said was true.


    After sending Gail back home, James went to thepany again and handed over all the important


    and trivial matters to Hank. Hank didn''t say anything, but when he knew the woman had dealt with


    Andrew, he suggested that James should speed up the investigation.


    James had ordered his men not to let go of any clues of the matter of Lily. Now Lily must have paid all


    her attention to dealing with them, and she should not have noticed that James had counterattacked.


    That was good. As long as Andrew was fine and his only family member who had a good rtionship


    with him was safe and sound at home, James would have no worries.


    Daniel seemed to have changed a lot since he came from abroad. Andrew was so nervous today, but


    he was expressionless and kept a distance from anyone. Although he hadn''t been very close to


    Andrew before, he would take care of him since he was his father.


    Now, many things seemed to have changed. James had to reorganize the current situation and change


    to find out the root of these things. Was it because of Andrew''s shares that Daniel distanced himself


    from James? But they had been on good terms before. He should know that he would not be interested


    in his grandfather''s shares. As long as Daniel wanted, James could give it to him.


    That means something else, and James doesn''t know it.


    James was confused. Now that he had entered the biggest blind area, he needed a helper.


    Now, apart from Daniel, there is Jackson, the people who were most familiar with him were not sure if


    Jackson would help him or not. Jackson had distanced himself from him. He wanted to have a try.


    In the evening, James asked Jackson out for a drink.


    The light in the bar kept turning, and Jackson finally came.


    He wore casual clothes today, looking bright and sunny, which waspletely different from James''


    stiff suit.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you also like sports?" James teased him with a faint smile.


    Jackson put his coat on the bar counter and ordered a ss of whiskey. "I didn''t exercise well before,


    but now I find that I''m not in good health. To keep a man''s charm forever, I still think I should exercise!"


    "Are you ying tennis or something like that? With a woman? " It turned out that Jackson didn''t


    contact James much because he was in love?


    Jackson took a sip of wine with a smile, "your reasoning ability is still so good. I''m still seen through by


    you." It meant that Jackson had seeded in hiding his love for Gail. He thought he should award


    himself a prize.


    But recently, he began to gradually forget the figure of that girl. Once his life was enriched, he would


    not think of anyone.


    "Is it Iris?" James said casually.


    "No, it''s another girl. I think Iris is a good friend. " Somehow, Jackson felt that Iris seemed to know


    something.


    She hadn''t contacted him for days.


    James nodded, "yes, everyone is moving in their own direction."


    "Everyone? Is there anyone else abnormal? "Jackson indirectly admitted that he was abnormal. Then


    he looked at James'' side face with a smile.


    Staring at the transparent ss, James said indifferently, "a lot. A lot of things have happened today. I


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    want you to help me. "


    When Jackson saw the serious look on James'' face, he knew that something bad must have happened


    to him.


    James told him everything that had happened recently. Jackson kept drinking and his expression


    changed.


    Jackson started to take over his father''spany recently. Although it was not asplicated as


    James'' group, he took over it very slowly and was still studying.


    "You know, I''m ready to turn over a new leaf. If I go to your ce, I''m just trying to get you some people


    to work with you on these things. I''ll introduce a top assistant to you. I''m sure he''ll be your assistant


    soon. "Jackson was too young to y brain burning game with others in this situation.


    "Are you sure? If there are really so many people, I will thank you. " James also knew Jackson''s current


    situation, so he didn''t force him.


    "Are you kidding me? It would cost a lot of money if you could hire one. You want more! But I know you


    don''t worry about money, but one top assistant is enough. I know a person who is good at business.


    Some of them like to help others solve problems, especially those difficult people like Lily. They like


    them more. " Fortunately, he paid attention to this when he was ying.


    Jackson knew that everyone in a city rted to economic and social interests would be scheming to


    get something. There were so many people. If the vicious circle went on, this kind of professional staff


    would also be born.


    James looked at Jackson with great interest. "Then introduce me the best one tomorrow."


    "I know. I know your temper when I''m doing something for you." Jackson said.


    "That depends on you. My assistants have only been working for more than a year or two, but none of


    them are suitable for this aspect." James did need professional talents to deal with Lily.


    "It''s all on me. You have to buy me a drink after it''s done."

 Chapter 200 Couple Life

    Chapter 200 Couple Life


    After doing other things, James was in a hurry to go home to apany Gail.


    To be exact, it was their home that Gail stayed. He wrote her name on the property ownership


    certificate, and they had got marriage certificate. Naturally, it was also her home.


    Yesterday, she stayed at home because it was toote. Now, she had to stay here all the time.


    Gail called Iris and told her that she had married and should have lived with James. How could a


    married couple be separated? Iris seemed to be in a good mood. She said that she needed to apply a


    facial mask to sleep, so she hung up the phone.


    Gail thought that Iris must have made progress with Jackson, or she wouldn''t be so happy.


    When Gail opened the wardrobe, she realized how thoughtful James was.


    She didn''t look at the wardrobe carefully yesterday. She just put on the clothes he took out. Now when


    she looked at it carefully, there were almost the favorite clothes of every girl.


    But she didn''t know when he woulde back. She had dinner cooked by the servants at home and


    took out herptop to deal with her own business. But after she finished what she should do today,


    James still didn''te back.


    She would feel embarrassed to take a shower when he was there. Therefore, she took a shower.


    When James came back, he heard that she was taking a shower in the bathroom, so he put the night


    snack he bought for her on the table.


    He wanted to keep her by his side, so that she wouldn''t be confessed by those boys who had a crush


    on her for a long time when she graduated from school. He browsed her school posts secretly and saw


    the news about her. She certainly didn''t know that, so he checked the posts of the boys who had put


    the photo of Gail.


    It turned out that they just had a secret crush on Gail. Didn''t they know that she had married?


    It seemed that he had to hold a wedding ceremony for outsiders. He couldn''t keep a low profile. He had


    to dere his sovereignty over his wife since she was so adorable.


    When he was lost in thought, Gail came out of the bathroom, drying her hair.


    "You are back? Have you eaten yet?" She was wearing the loose shirt pajamas he had chosen, and


    her slender legs were undoubtedly shown in front of him. This should be the most conservative clothes.


    It was said that girls liked to wear silk and cotton pajamas, but he felt that a married woman must wear


    pajamas for him. He chose four or five of her favorite style, cotton silk, which he thought would be


    beautiful.


    "Yes, I''ve brought you your favorite midnight snack. You can eat itter." His eyes fell on her from time


    to time, seeming to be warm.


    She lowered her head with a smile and looked at the midnight snack with someints, "I will gain


    weight if I have the midnight snack tonight."


    "It''s good to get fat. You are too thin." He patted the seat beside him and motioned her to sit down.


    She pretended not to see him, thinking ofst night that he inadvertently said that her waist was so thin,


    or her bones hurt him, "I''m going to dry my hair."


    "Let me help you." Then he stood up and walked behind her. He went to the bathroom cab and took


    out the hair dryer.


    She smiled with a little blush on her face, "Have you arranged everything? Did grandpa wake up?"


    "Grandpa is awake. I went to see him. He still doesn''t want to talk. I''ll go to see him tomorrow. Don''t


    worry about anything else. I''ll handle it." He said calmly, and his mind was working all day long. When


    he came back home and saw her, he finally rxed.


    "That''s good. I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous to live in your family. It seems that it''s not easy to


    enter a rich family." She teased.


    "Do you regret it or not?" He blew the hot wind on her face, and the smile at the corners of his mouth


    deepened.


    It was not until then that Gail realized that she had said something she shouldn''t have said, "No, I just


    think that rich people only have no worries about food and clothing. The price is to have more troubles,


    right?"


    "Do you want me to be a pauper? But if you can spend all of my money, I have no objection. Let''s see if


    you have the ability. Anyway, you''ve already married me. It''s impossible for you to regret." He gently


    fiddled with her hair, like a professional hairdresser.


    She looked at him seriously, "But there are still people who want to take you away from me. It seems


    that Julie came back only for one purpose, which is to get you back. What are you going to do? I don''t


    want to meet a girl like Melissa or Lisa." Speaking of this, the most troublesome thing came to her


    mind. She used to think that her charm was not bad, and there were often people expressing their love


    to her. Now there were few people. But there were many people who came to James, and she had


    sessfully be his shield.


    If it was always like this, she would never have peace in her life.


    He put down the hair dryer and took her to the sofa to sit down, "It turns out that you have been jealous


    for so long. Are you worried that you are not charming enough to keep your husband or that I am not


    firm enough?"


    Gail looked into his eyes seriously, "Both."


    He really didn''t know what to say about it. He didn''t dare to do anything about it. It seemed that he


    could bring her trouble, and it was all because of his pursuers.


    "Don''t worry. Julie is just the girl I once liked. At that time, everyone was simple. But now it''s different. I


    know who I like, and I can see what the real Julie looks like. I will never fall in love with her."


    "I''m not talking about her, and I just conclude¡­ Oh, I don''t want to talk about it anymore. I have already


    found a handsome man who is attractive." She found that she seemed to be too narrow-minded. She


    had expected this for a long time.


    She was right. From his point of view, he indeed attracted many women. She wondered if Julie would


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    be as brainless as Melissa.


    "If you are worried about me, you can look at me every day. I feel that you are very sad today. Are you


    scared? Go to bed early. Don''t you know who I am? If you don''t know, I''ll prove it to you tonight, so that


    you can dispel the fear of not believing me every day. My former secretary is no worse than the


    secretary today, but I still love you in the end. You are my wife now, but you still worry about this." He


    gently held her in his arms. Her hair was not dry, but it was soft and smooth.


    She also felt that she seemed to be too worried. A lot of things had happened in the past two days. She


    quickly buried her head in his chest and pushed him to take a shower and go to bed.


    She had to find a way to make the bed and stay away from him. He was too dangerous.


    He didn''t know what she was thinking, so he stood up to take a shower and kissed her on the face.

 Chapter 201 Everything Was Changing

    Chapter 201 Everything Was Changing


    At this time, Iris sent her a message. Gail clicked it and found a link. It was......


    Iris paid attention to this. Gail didn''t need to coax James, it just...... The more Gail looked down, the


    hotter her face became.


    "You have got married. Let me share somemon sense with you. We have discussed it for a while,


    and we still think that the quality of your married life needs to be improved! " Iris sent Gail a message


    soon.


    They were so idle that they didn''t care about their work thesis and talked about Gail''s married life at


    night......


    Gail took a look at the closed bathroom door. She did live a married life with James.


    But it was not that serious. Would he really dislike her?


    She wondered if men''s needs were so great.


    After hesitating for a while, Gail put the other quilt she took out from the cab back into the cab.


    She wondered why she was still so shy after getting married.


    She was really worried that James would bully her, so she could pretend to be asleep in advance.


    Thinking of this, Gail hurriedly said good night to Iris and held herself tightly in the quilt.


    When James came out, he saw Gail close her eyes and pretend to be asleep with her back to him.


    It seemed that she was afraid, so James stopped thinking and forced himself to calm down.


    Andrew woke up, but he was in a bad mental state. He was not in good health. After such a torment in


    the hospital, the sequ of the poison make him even weaker. He didn''t want to talk about the fact that


    he was poisoned. Andrew asked James to take care of everything. He knew that Noble couldn''t be


    relied on, so he was only worried about the thing about Lily.


    The first suspect in Andrew''s mind was her. Even if it was not her, the one must have the same


    purpose as Lily''s.


    Andrew said he was tired and drove everyone away. Only James was left, and Andrew told him


    something.


    Seeing this, Daniel left the Jiang n directly.


    Since Andrew only knew James, what was the use of him here. Daniel didn''t have much contact with


    Andrew. He focused on his career and often yed with other boys in the same situation. It could be


    said that he had been indulged in dissipation for many years.


    If Daniel had not seen James who was so lonely and unwilling to be close to others, he would have


    be the envy of all because of the girl who was as pure as water. Daniel was jealous, especially


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    when he was refused by Cherry, the beloved daughter of the FY Group. He felt that he had been living


    too stupid.


    In fact, Daniel knew that James was a poor child without the love of his parents. As an innocent person,


    he often helped James. But now Daniel was just jealous. He suddenly felt that as an uncle, he was


    even inferior to his nephew. He wanted to win back everything that belonged to him.


    It could be better. He could stand there and win the favor of his girl, but he had be a yboy.


    How could he get his own happiness. When Daniel thought that he stood in front of the girl he liked with


    nothing, he couldn''t find anything that could make her smile.


    It turned out that he couldn''t get the woman he really liked with money, so he had to stand higher to win


    the heart of a beauty.


    Daniel still called Cherry, but she kept asking him about James. Cherry wouldn''t ask about James


    recently, because Daniel said that James had married with Gail.


    Daniel had already got the RF Group. As long as the press conference in the afternoon was held, he


    would be at the top of the RF Group. He knew that his starting point was too high, so he worked harder


    to learn.


    Everyone who knew him knew that Daniel seemed to have changed a lot recently,pletely out of


    their circle. Every time he called, he said seriously that he was working.


    "How''s the party tonight? My brother must have known about it and invited him. " Daniel knew that if


    Noble knew that he was going to transfer his RF Group to him, Noble would definitely pass out with


    anger.


    All these years, Daniel knew that Lily liked Noble''s money to be with him. He didn''t know if Noble was


    out of his mind and gave the most developed the RF Group in the country to James. Now Noble didn''t


    have much shares, so he could only watch James hand over the shares to Daniel.


    But Daniel wasn''t the only one who owned the RF Group. At that time, Andrew, who was also


    responsible for expanding the RF Group, transferred it to a foreign country and handed it over to Noble.


    It was not a big deal for Daniel to take it. Besides, Daniel was a major shareholder with the shares of


    the RF Group. As long as he gave the shares of James to him, he would be the biggest controlling


    shareholder.


    Daniel took over thepany in a hurry to prove himself.


    It was not until the press conference in the afternoon that Gail knew that James had handed over the


    RF Group to Daniel.


    James called and told her that he would attend a banquet in the evening.


    But Gail was not surprised. James had already had the CG Group, so he had no time to care about the


    RF Group.


    "Go ahead. I won''t go with you." Gail didn''t want to attend a banquet that had nothing to do with her. In


    other people''s eyes, she was still fiancee, and very few people knew that both of them had got the


    marriage certificate.


    "I''ll go thene back soon. Are you still at school? Let the driver take you home. Be careful these two


    days. Call me if anything happens. " James knew that Gail didn''t like to stay at home, and he wasn''t at


    home. If he took her with him, she would definitely feel ufortable to see the beautiful secretary.


    When James had another secretary, he would not be toote to call Gail.


    "Yes, I will. How about Grandpa Andrew? Do you need me to see him? " In order to distinguish the two


    grandfathers, she called Andrew was Grandpa Andrew.


    "No need. I''ll check it two dayster. The matter is still under investigation. Let''s go to see him then."


    Jackson had introduced an assistant to him and he could go to work tomorrow.


    His former assistant had been investigating. Even if there was no result, he didn''t have to worry about


    Andrew''s problems again.


    Gail was still nervous. After such a thing happened, everyone was restless.


    "Then I''ll go home after I see Grandpa. He is going to have an operation in two days. I want to stay with


    him in the hospital. "


    "That''s good. I''m relieved to have someone look after you in the hospital. But you have to go home


    tonight, understand? " Speaking of this, James'' voice was very gentle. Gail could feel that he was


    smiling through the phone.


    Gail smiled shyly, "go ahead with your work. I''ll go back."


    Gail apanied Nichs to walk around before the sunset. Nichs was recovering well, in a stable


    condition and in a good mood.

 Chapter 202 Haunting

    Chapter 202 Haunting


    Gail didn''t tell him what had happened in the Jiang family, and Nichs would also ask her how she


    was feeling with James now. Gail answered with a smile. "Good!"


    Nichs didn''t believe it. "Gai, tell me the truth. If you don''t get along well with him, we can go home. If


    I stay here, I will bother James with everything. You don''t have to look at my condition to make yourself


    sad. "


    Gai almost burst into tears. It turned out that Nichs was still thinking about her.


    "Grandpa, it''s true. We are good now. When you get better, you can go home if you want to. If you want


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    to stay here, we have found you a quiet yard, which is very close to our residence. Grandpa, I know


    James treats me very well, but I just can''t stand the test. Grandpa, don''t worry. I will be fine. Take care


    of yourself and don''t worry about me. If I am wronged, I will definitely take you home. " Gail had made


    up her mind that she was now James'' wife, not in a rtionship. She wouldn''t feel so sorry for letting


    James take care of Nichs.


    She knew how Nichs felt. At the same time, she felt sad. She wanted to grow up by herself and give


    Nichs the best.


    "That''s good. I''m just worried that you will keep everything to yourself. Gai, remember, don''t hurt


    yourself at any time. I know my illness. Even if I''m not sick, I won''t be able to live for a few years. "


    "Grandpa, don''t say that. You still have to live till a hundred years old. Seeing me alive will make you


    live a good life." Gail held Nichs'' arm and turned her face away. Her nose was sour. Every time she


    heard such words, she could not help but cry.


    Nichs patted her head with a smile. "I''m going to leave. You are so sad, how can I be relieved to


    leave. Well, I won''t talk about it anymore. You''d better go back as soon as possible. It''s dark and the


    road is hard to walk. "


    Gail sniffed, "well, I''ll go backter. If you say that again, I won''te to see you. "


    "Well, I won''t say it again. You''d better go back as soon as possible. It''s getting dark and I''m sleepy,


    unlike you young people who sleep sote. " He had been smiling and looking at his granddaughter


    lovingly. If he could apany her a little more, he would be very willing.


    Nichs really hoped that Gail could get along well with James and that he would have nothing to


    worry about.


    Gail didn''t tell him that she was living in James'' house, and Nichs didn''t ask her to go back to school


    just now. He must have guessed it. Nichs had always been taking good care of her. The only person


    who knew her best in the world was Nichs, except James.


    It waste when Gail came out of the hospital.


    James might still be at the party. Gail wanted to go downtown.


    The driver followed her all the time, fearing that she would encounter some danger. James had told him


    that Gail was in danger recently and needed to be watched closely. He kept it in mind that he would be


    nervous even if someone approached her.


    The woman in front of him was the one that the CEO cherished the most. She was indeed unsafe


    because she could attract the jealousy and hatred of beautiful women and the eyes of men.


    Fortunately, Gail was not mboyant at all. If she dressed in a high-profile way, he would definitely not


    dare to follow her alone.


    However, he didn''t expect that they would meet Emily and Julie on their way back!


    As an experienced driver of James, of course he knew that Julie and Emily were enemies of Gail. He


    immediately took out his phone and called James.


    When Gail saw them, she couldn''t help frowning. These days, she could see Julie. Her existence made


    Gail feel ufortable all over. There was a faint smile in Julie''s eyes, mixed with inquiry and disdain.


    Gail knew that Julie was born a little more delicate than her. Although she was not from a rich family,


    she was also from a family with some assets. Julie definitely felt that Gail didn''t deserve James. Every


    time Julie looked at Gail, her eyes were full of one hundred percent arrogance and dissatisfaction.


    Gail walked past them as if she didn''t see them. The road was wide, and the two of them were indeed


    the people Gail wanted to hide from.


    "You have a bodyguard with you when you go shopping. It''s amazing to be the wife of the CEO!"


    "Emily, Gail has never enjoyed the life of the rich. Now she can finally experience it. Of course she can''t


    miss it."


    Gail ignored them and kept walking.


    "Hey! Gail, are you shopping alone? Is it because James doesn''t treat you well! It''s only been a few


    days since you got married. There''s only one person left. "


    "James went to a dinner party. He didn''t take her with him. She must feel ufortable without him.


    Don''t talk too much. It''s none of your business. " Julie seemed to know what to do when she spoke.


    She kept persuading Emily, but every word was the key point.


    Gail sneered in her heart. She didn''t expect that James'' ex-girlfriend was also a gossiper! Julie''s


    charming eyes were indeed beautiful, but when she looked at people, her expression was a little harsh.


    Maybe she just watch James gently and kindly. Otherwise, how else could James not see it.


    But since Julie knew that James had gone to the dinner party, why did she still argue with Gail here.


    Maybe it was because she didn''t get along well with James. She still misunderstood James. Then Gail


    walked forward happily, ignoring what they said.


    At this time, Julie suddenly stopped her, "Gail, don''t you want to know why Lily can''t get along with


    you?"


    The driver got goose bumps all of a sudden.


    He had heard that Lily seemed to be with Noble before, also she wanted to hook up with James. Did


    Julie know about it? If Mrs. Gail knew it, James would be angry!


    He quickly walked up to Gail and said, "Mrs. Gail, don''t be mad at them. They are making trouble out of


    nothing. Let''s go back."


    Wasn''t it because of the property?


    "If you want to live a stable life in the Jiang family, you''d better know the history of the Jiang family, or


    you won''t know how you die!" Seeing Gail''s confused expression, Julie was even happier.


    The driver was so nervous that he sweated. He didn''t know how to stop Julie from talking nonsense


    here.


    "Who said the history of the Jiang n? Do you know it or I know it? " A cold voice exploded among


    them, low and destructive!


    Julie didn''t expect that the person who should be at the banquet would suddenly appear here!


    And he seemed to have heard what she said. How should she exin.


    "I didn''t mean that, James. I just..."


    "My family''s history is not in the hands of an outsider! Do you think that no one in the Jiang family has


    told my wife about our family history? Or do you think our Jiang family is so easy to be bullied? "James''


    voice was not loud, but his words hit Julie''s heart!

 Chapter 203 Trust Him

    Chapter 203 Trust Him


    If Julie admitted what she had said, all her efforts in the past few days would be in vain. Her image in


    James''s eyes would bepletely ruined.


    James walked up to Gail, held her head with one hand and held her in his arms with the other. He


    looked at them coldly.


    "James, I really didn''t mean that. Please listen to me. I just want to remind Gail to pay attention to Lily,


    she¡­ "


    "Stop! That''s enough! Don''t pretend to be kind here! It''s none of your business. Julie, I put up with you


    for the sake of our previous friendship. If you still want to hurt Gail, I will let all the men in NF City know


    that you have many backups." Although he had no feelings for Julie, he also investigated such an evil


    person.


    "James, you¡­ How can you say that? How did I offend you? Why do you nder me like this?" She


    said pitifully, like an abandoned little wife.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    There were a lot of onlookers around her. She had to be careful, or it would be bad if they took the


    video.


    Knowing this, James turned around and led Gail to the car.


    It was thest thing he wanted to do tomunicate with a brainless woman.


    He held Gail''s hand gently, and Gail felt at ease when she followed him. She didn''t expect that he


    would suddenly appear and know where she was.


    "James..." She called his name weakly, but he was even disdainful to talk to her.


    As a matter of fact, Emily had known how powerful James was. No matter how much she hated him,


    she wouldn''t say anything to him at this time. She finally understood that if he didn''t like her, she would


    lose points if she said too much. She didn''t like this man anymore. His behavior had already broken her


    heart.


    The reason why she was with Julie was that she felt that Julie indeed liked James very much and felt


    that Julie was in the same boat with her. She had always hated Gail. Now she felt ufortable when


    she saw Gail, so she had more topics to talk with Julie.


    "Julie, I know you like James, but he has already got the marriage certificate with Gail. Why do you still


    like him? Besides, you''ve already been in love, haven''t you? That means you still don''t like him so


    much. I think you''d better give up. His behavior makes you sad." Emily said. She had seen that James


    show no mercy to women several times, and this time he was quite polite.


    When Julie heard that she had been in love, her face was a little hot, but she quickly restrained her


    expression and sadly looked in the direction of their departure, "It is because after being with others


    that I know James is the person I really love. No matter he doesn''t like me or not, I have to grasp him


    well. Besides, I didn''t want James to do anything for Gail. Even if it''s not for myself, I''ll let James know


    what kind of person Gail is." She didn''t want this neer to get what she couldn''t get.


    In terms of knowledge and beauty, what on earth was Gail better than her? It was the first time that


    James had spoken to her so viciously for the sake of Gail.


    Emily nodded, "Yes, that''s right. I also think that James was seduced by Gail. He was not like this


    before. James used to take good care of me and y with me. But now he is scolding and shouting at


    me. He must have been seduced by Gail." As she thought about it, she gradually thought that James


    treated her like his sister before, which was also the reason why she was suddenly disappointed in


    James. Julie''s words did make Emily thought that Gail misled James.


    Julie was delighted to see that Emily also supported herself, "Yes, I remember that you liked James


    before because he was a gentle brother. Although he was cold to others, I was jealous when he liked to


    y with you. Now, he haspletely changed."


    After Julie''s embellishment, Emily allied with her again and became a stumbling block to Gail.


    However, what Gail and James didn''t know at all was that in other people''s eyes, their rtionship


    would be taken advantage of as a topic. What''s more, Gail didn''t know how many people would be


    hostile to her when she was with James.


    "Why do youe to such a lively ce at night? If the driver hadn''t told me, would you have been


    bullied here?" James med Gail in a low voice when he saw her pale face.


    "It''s all your fault. You have so many pursuers, so they hate me very much. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have


    encountered such things every day. After Melissa left, now here came Julie, a heavyweight opponent.


    She is your ex-girlfriend! Ex-girlfriend is one of the three most horrible things in the legend!" It''s okay if


    James didn''t say that. But when he said that, Gail felt that her situation was much worse than when she


    was in school.


    He gently hugged her into the car, "Yes, you are right. I made you suffer a lot. Let''s go home and stay


    here. What if youe out after I deal with these things? "


    She was a little confused. Because of them, her freedom was restricted too much.


    She pouted angrily, "You''re right. I''m indeed too unpopr. Only a blind person like you likes me and


    insists on being with me. Then let them be jealous and hateful. Anyway, I''m already the object they


    don''t like."


    James knew her mood, so he didn''t argue with her and asked the driver to send them home.


    Thinking that he was at the party, Gail asked curiously, "Are you okay with the party since you came out


    so early?"


    "What else can I do? I have told them clearly. There is nothing to miss in that ce. If I hadn''te out


    early, you would have been bullied to cry."


    Gail had seen a lot of such scenes, but she felt more disgusted with Julie.


    "You really don''t like Julie? I heard that you almost had autism because of her betrayal. Now when you


    see your old acquaintance, you really don''t have any feelings or regret?" She had been holding these


    words in her heart for a long time and asked by ident.


    Suddenly, she covered her mouth and shook her head in panic, "I didn''t mean that." She has been


    entangled with him on this question for several times.


    He fixed her head in front of him with a smile and stared at her flustered eyes, "Since you are really


    jealous, I will tell you."


    "No, I''m not..."


    "I have investigated Julie. She doesn''t really love me. She chose to leave me because of money. Do


    you think I will still love her? Although Noble''s means are not good, he helped me a lot. If he hadn''t


    tested Julie with money, I wouldn''t have met you." He held her hand and looked at her seriously, "Gai, I


    said I loved you. You are the only one in my heart."


    What she wanted to ask was all interrupted by his words. Facing his sincere eyes, she chose to believe


    him.

 Chapter 204 The CEOs Wife

    Chapter 204 The CEO''s Wife


    The second day, James insisted on taking Gail to thepany.


    Gail refused him several times. James said he was afraid that Gail would be bored at home, so she


    followed him.


    It turned out that James wanted to prove that he had changed his secretary, a handsome boy.


    It seemed that James liked good-looking person. People around him were all eye-catching. But Gail


    thought about it was normal for him. He was a good-looking man, and he might not be able to adapt to


    the low appearance.


    James held Gail''s hand and walked into the office. During this period, Gail had been trying to take her


    hand back, because many people in thepany came to see what the legendary wife of the CEO


    looked like.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, all the staff in thepany knew that James, who had always been


    serious and cautious in thepany, dared to hold his little wife''s hand and enter the office door in


    public.


    "The CEO''s wife is so young. It seems that she hasn''t graduated yet. I didn''t expect that she would


    marry herself before graduation. And she is so well married. s, it seems that the people who be


    deep in a book in school like us were all idiots. Why don''t we just try to marry ourselves off at a time


    when we''re looking good?"


    "Yes, but now I''m still single!"


    "Look at you! Even if you start selling yourself in elementary school or kindergarten, you won''t be able


    to sell yourself. That also must have the appearance, okay?"


    "Yes, you think everyone can be the wife of the CEO. Isn''t the CEO blind?"


    Outside the office, many people gathered and discussed.


    Gail didn''t know that she had already received a lot of attention in the CG Group, but she had to think


    in her heart that this man was so thoughtful that he insisted on taking her to see if the beautiful


    secretary had really changed.


    As soon as James entered the office, Gail followed him and asked, "did you let mee to the


    James sat in his seat, leaned against the soft back chair and said lightly, "not exactly."


    Gail tried to hold back herughter and said, "well, I appreciate your kindness. It''s okay if you don''t


    admit it. In fact, you don''t have to change her. After all, if you really want to cheat on me, I can''t stop


    you. The rtionship in the office is very strong now, and there are always beautiful women around


    you. "


    James looked at her eyes, which were clearly the expression when she snickered. He made no attempt


    to prick hercency.


    "In fact, for work, it looked respectable when the secretary is a woman, and the man is also good. A


    very handsome young man, a little worse than the school hunk in our school, but he is already very


    good. If you like to see a handsome face, I can introduce you... " When Gail was talking, she saw


    James walking towards her.


    Well, she was too proud. She forgot that she couldn''t say other men in front of James, or he would be


    jealous.


    The two of them were really good at being jealous of each other.


    "Do you think he is handsome?"


    Gail quickly stepped back and waved her hand. "Of course not as handsome as you."


    "Do you still want to introduce handsome men to me? Do you have such resources? Do you want to


    into her eyes.


    "No, it was you said that. If I were such an anthomaniac, I wouldn''t meet you then just start to fall in


    love with you, would I? It must be Iris who is so anthomaniac. She always has a crush on anyone, but


    she only likes one person. There''s nothing she can do when she likes someone. " In order to change


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    the topic, Gail threw her neck back and it was sore.


    James stared at her delicate skin. After a while, he gently kissed her and sat back in his seat.


    "You are smart, or you won''t be able to walk out of the office. You can just sit there and y with your


    phone andputer or read magazines. If you are sleepy, you can go to the bedroom inside and have


    a rest. If you are thirsty, ask someone to bring tea in. Anyway, you remember your identity. You are my


    wife. As long as you are their CEO''s wife, you can order the rest. "


    Gail couldn''t help but feel funny, as if imperial concubine could dispose of his maid at will.


    Gail nodded with a smile, "Okay, Mr. James."


    James smiled and winked at her, but Gail turned around shyly. Gail didn''t expect him to be so flirtatious


    in the office. If his subordinates knew it, they would be surprised.


    After a while, the general manager, Hank, knocked on the door and came in.


    As soon as he entered the room and was about to report work to James, he saw Gail sitting on the sofa


    not far away and reading a magazine. She was looking up at Hank.


    This was the first time Hank had seen James'' wife. It was said that James loved her very much. It


    seemed that Gail really had the qualification.


    She was wearing a light pink blouse, looking pink and energetic. A high waist short skirt set off her


    beauty. She was sitting there with a magazine in her hand, not inferior to the model at all. Her bright


    eyes seemed to be able to speak. The pink lip was very bright. Any man who saw her would want to


    take her as his own.


    Noticing that Hank was looking at Gail, someone suddenly felt ufortable, just like his treasure was


    suddenly targeted.


    "What? Is there anything wrong at work? " James interrupted Hank''s sight.


    Hank sat down in front of James in a hurry. "I found a big problem. Your uncle, Daniel, seems to be


    targeting the CG Group after he took over the RF Group."


    "You mean Daniel?" It was not that James was not surprised, but he had a premonition before, so he


    was not so surprised.


    However, he was curious why Daniel suddenly became the opposite of him.


    James crossed his hands and habitually picked up the signature pen at hand. "You have to keep an


    eye on it first. I want to know why."


    "What''s more, Hank nced at Gail with some scruples.


    "It''s okay. Go ahead." James knew that what Hank said might have something to do with Gail.


    "Although we know who Lily is, we don''t have enough evidence. We need Andrew to provide us with


    some information. Besides, her informer in the CG Group is in ce. Do you need to take any action? "


    The thing Hank was responsible for was tooplicated, but he couldn''tin. He was single and


    had nothing to do except working overtime.


    James saw that Gail was staring at them. Seeing that she lowered her head and read the magazine


    quickly, he couldn''t help smiling. "I know. I will go to see Andrew. As for Lily...... " James'' eyes became


    serious.


    Andrew was poisoned, the fact that the person who appeared in the Jiang n was inexplicably


    missing, so there was no news about him. But James felt sure that it was the means of Lily, but he had


    no evidence.


    One day, James would seize evidence of the woman''s guilt and let her get the punishment she


    deserved.

 Chapter 205 The Wicked Woman

    Chapter 205 The Wicked Woman


    Seeing that James smiled because of Gail, Hank was already surprised. But now when he mentioned


    Lily, James seemed to have changed into another person. It was not unusual. Hank knew James well.


    He wouldn''t smile so easily unless she was an important person.


    Hank suppressed his curiosity and said, "there is one more thing. It seems that what happened to Lisa


    in prison has also rmed Cherry''s father, the chairman of the FY Group."


    "Why?" James remembered that it seemed that Lisa had nothing to do with Cherry''s father.


    "Because Lisa''s father and Cherry''s father, Steven Liang, are good friends. They have met each other


    once, and Steven Liang agreed to his request." James knew that the whole business circle knew that


    Cherry had a blind date with him, let alone Lisa''s father.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "As long as I deal with it ording to thew, I won''t make any other concession. Lisa messed up my


    wedding. She should be good that I didn''t bother her. Tell Lisa''s father that if he wants to make things


    difficult for me through others, I will ask someone to solve it in private! " James suddenly felt that he


    was too kind at that time.


    "But don''t you think they will sue you for lynching her?" Hank was worried that Lisa''s father would be


    able to take advantage of this matter. If that happened, things would get worse.


    After punishing Melissa, he called for Lisa directly. After a lesson, he didn''t want to see her, so he


    handed her over to the police.


    "Humph!" With a cruel and cold expression on James'' face, he continued, "you have clearly informed


    that if anyone has any objection to my method, he can talk to me about it. If their family doesn''t want


    their child to hold a wedding ceremony in the future, I don''t mind letting Lisa off the hook. "


    Hank nodded, "I see."


    Lisa had interfered with James'' life important matter, but came to plead, was really very shame. He


    wondered if Steven Liang woulde to plead for Lisa. Although James felt very sorry for rejecting


    Cherry at that time, it didn''t mean that he would let it go!


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the office became tense. Hank knew that James hated to hear this


    most. Who would ept to see a person ruin his wedding and beg for mercy with a face? It was more


    disgusting than eating a fly.


    James'' face darkened. Sitting in the distance, Gail could feel the coldness radiating from him.


    However, Hank didn''t take it seriously. He turned to Gail with a smile and said to James, "is this my


    sister-inw? Why don''t you introduce our CEO''s wife to me?"


    Hearing this, James raised his head to look at Hank, who was smiling, and then look at his beautiful


    wife sitting on the sofa. Slowly, a smile appeared on his face.


    James walked up to Gail and stood in front of her, showing off. "Although the wedding hasn''t been held,


    we are not in a hurry now. Anyway, she hasn''t graduated yet. But we have got the marriage certificate.


    Legally, we are a couple. If you want to give us cash or a big gift, you can do it now. "


    Looking at James'' smile, Gail thought that they had a good rtionship as long as he could say such


    words as cash gift casually. She hadn''t seen this gentle and handsome man before. She guessed that


    he must have been here recently.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Hank. I''m James'' ssmate in college." Hank reached out his hand and


    introduced himself to Gail with a smile, because he saw that James had no intention of introducing him


    at all.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Gail." She reached out her hand and nodded at him. It had to be said that Hank,


    like his name, was ssical and eye-catching.


    James pulled Gail into his arms by ident. Looking at his movement, Hank couldn''t helpughing in


    his heart. This man really protected his wife very well. Was Hank the kind of man who would fall in love


    with the woman of his friend?


    But Hank couldn''t help but take a few more nces at Gail because she had a unique temperament.


    But he seemed to have forgotten that he was immune to women. He wouldn''t do anything unusual


    when he didn''t meet the right person.


    "Well, since there''s nothing else, I''ll go to work." Hank knew what James meant. James must have


    thought Hank was redundant.


    Watching him leave, James tilted his head and wondered if he had shown too much?


    But it was his instinct that he could only see his Gai by himself.


    In the afternoon, James received a phone call. He hurriedly took Gail to the Jiang family.


    "What happened, James?" He seemed to be very nervous, and Gail could not help but feel nervous.


    James'' face was tense. After a while, he said, "Lily wasing back home. She''s going to get close to


    Andrew. I have to go to see."


    Lily, if it was really her who instigated someone to poison Andrew, then this woman was too terrifying?


    If not, she would be wronged.


    But seeing that everyone was afraid of that woman, she must be something special.


    Gail hadn''t seen Lily yet, but what had happened recently had something to do with her, so Gail was


    more curious about Lily. Gail began to be nervous. She had to be more careful with that woman.


    James called several people and asked them to find out what had happened to Lily recently.


    Gail didn''t know the specific situation of the Jiang n, but why did James'' stepmother hurt all the


    people of the Jiang n so openly and harshly.


    Gail was full of doubts. James walked into the Jiang family with a serious and cold face.


    As soon as James entered, he went straight to Andrew''s ward.


    The reason why he didn''t send Andrew to the hospital was that he was worried that there were too


    many people in the hospital and all kinds of conditions were difficult to control. James only wanted


    Andrew to live for two more days. Although he didn''t get along well with his grandfather in the past, he


    couldn''tin about it now. After all, they were a family and everyone had his own choice.


    However, except for Lily and Noble. His father had been blinded by that woman, and James was


    extremely disappointed in him. He didn''t even want to call him father.


    James wouldn''t have been so determined if it weren''t for the unforgettable hurt and despair. Gail knew


    James well. If he hadn''t been so disappointed, he wouldn''t have called Noble by his first name.


    Gail followed James closely until she arrived at the door of Andrew''s ward and saw the womaning


    out.


    This woman must be Lily.


    Lily was wearing a tight light yellow slim dress withce design, and a pair of bare pointed high heels


    fashion. Just this dress alone was indeed a reason for Noble to fall in love with her. Lily''s long and


    narrow eyes were sharp and sexy. Her features gave people a mysterious attraction, and her proud


    figure could not be ignored.

 Chapter 206 Try Her Best To Show

    Chapter 206 Try Her Best To Show


    Lily raised the corners of her mouth, but gave people a smile that did not reach the bottom of her eyes,


    and her every move was full of offensive temptation.


    Lily walked straight to Gail and asked, "is this your wife? I haven''t seen her before. I didn''t attend your


    weddingst time. Before I could see you, I heard that something happened to your wedding, so I didn''t


    drink your tea. By rights, I should prepare a gift for my daughter-inw. As her stepmother, I''m not


    really responsible. While Lily was talking, she had already walked around and looked at Gail up and


    down.


    Sure enough, Lily was not an ordinary woman. This round of observation was clearly to demonstrate to


    Gail, and also to reveal her identity as a stepmother. It was obvious that Lily was not very kind.


    Generally speaking, people would not say that they were stepmother. This call was not elegant at all.


    Gail was worried that after seeing Lily, would Lily embarrass James fair and square


    Seeing this, James pulled Gail to his side. "Since you know you are a stepmother, don''t scare her. She


    had seen a lot of fairy tales, so she didn''t like the way who called stepmother. If you don''t like her, you


    can turn a blind eye to her. Besides, you should know better what''s going on with my wedding. Aren''t


    you shy at all? Don''t you know that you are not wee in the Jiang family and Andrew''s ward? " As


    James spoke, he nced coldly at the people who were looking after Andrew''s ward.


    They lowered their head. This woman was too difficult to deal with. She went straight into Andrew''s


    ward.


    "Where is the doctor? Did he go in?"


    "The doctor is inside. Andrew is still sleeping." One of them answered cautiously. Fortunately, the


    doctor was inside. Otherwise, James would definitely reexamine Andrew''s physical condition. After all,


    this woman''s means were very horrible.


    Gail looked at Lily who looked at her coldly with a little bit of hatred.


    The Wicked Woman. This was the first impression of Gail. Lily was so horrible. she looked at her with


    such horrible eyes when James was not paying attention. How she wished there was a hole in Gail''s


    body.


    "Since you know that I don''t wee you, why do you stille to Andrew''s house? Don''t you know


    that you are the biggest suspect who poisoned Andrew? " James had no feelings for such a woman.


    "Oh? Do you mean I am the one who poisoned Andrew? Are you kidding me? I haven''t entered Jiang''s


    house for many years! If I didn''t want to fulfill my duty as a daughter-inw, do you think I would


    humiliate myself? James, even if you don''t like me, you shouldn''t have been so suspicious of me! "


    With a faint smile, Lily crossed her arms and looked at James tenderly.


    James pulled Gail aside and looked at Lily coldly. "If you had a clear estimation of yourself, you


    wouldn''t have appeared here. I hope you''d better not let me get hold of you. Don''t me me for not


    reminding you. Lily, who the hell are you? How dare you take revenge on the Jiang n so crazily? "


    All of a sudden, the expression on Lily''s face changed, and a moment of panic appeared in her eyes.


    But she concealed it well. No one saw it.


    "Revenge? Why do I take revenge on the Jiang family? I''m a member of the Jiang family now. I still


    want to inherit the property of the Jiang family. How can I be against myself and take revenge on the


    Jiang family? It''s ridiculous! " Lily twisted her waist and sat down in front of the sofa, not treating herself


    as an outsider.


    James held Gail hand and sat on the host''s seat, looking coldly at the direction of Andrew''s room.


    If he was right, Noble woulde soon.


    As for Daniel, James called and didn''t know if he woulde or not.


    Gail looked at Lily sitting there. She should be five or six years older than James, and a woman of more


    than 30 years old. Looking at her like this, she seemed to be angry for no reason, and the smile at the


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    corners of her eyes and eyebrows showed a person''s ruthlessness.


    Gail didn''t know what kind of secret Lily had that she can with the person of Jiang family antipathetic,


    and the Jiang family was so worried about her. Gail thought that it was not just a simple property


    dispute. The Jiang family could afford money, not to mention that she had given birth to a son for


    Noble.


    But since they didn''t tell Gail, she would pretend that she didn''t know. The Jiang family was rich and


    powerful, and there would naturally be hidden secrets.


    After a while, Noble came. As soon as he entered the room, he walked up to Lily and asked, "Lily, why


    are you here? My father doesn''t like to see you."


    Lily smiled. Yes, Andrew didn''t dare to see her, because he killed her father. How could he live in this


    world! Since Andrew was still alive, she couldn''t let go of this opportunity. The only purpose she lived in


    the Jiang family was to avenge her father!


    Lily swallowed her emotions. The more sheughed, the angrier she was.


    "Lily, let''s go home. The baby is going home. Let''s go to have dinner." Noble''s heart sank when he saw


    James sitting at the head of the table. With a long face, Noble knew how much James didn''t like the


    appearance of Lily.


    That was how James used to be. When Noble appeared in front of James with Lily, his indifferent eyes


    made him, as a father, a little afraid.


    In fact, Lily wasn''t the first woman to bring home, but he wouldn''t dislike them so much. So Noble


    always avoided the two of them meeting. But today, somehow, Lily came to see Andrew. He was


    nervous.


    "Can''t Ie to the Jiang family? Am I not the daughter-inw of the Jiang family? Noble, why are you


    so unfriendly to me? I have been in the Jiang family for so many years! I have given birth to a son for


    you, and he''s also the descendant of Jiang family! Why are you so heartless now and treat me as an


    enemy. Today, I just want to visit Andrew. After all, such a big thing happened. As the daughter-inw


    of the Jiang n, I should care about him, but you...... You are bullying me! " As Lily spoke, she picked


    up the tissue on the table and wiped her tears.


    James didn''t expect that Lily would be like this in front of Noble. No wonder Noble was firmly grasped


    by Lily. Ordinary men would be fooled by such a leisurely and graceful woman.


    "Lily, don''t cry. It''s all my fault, but I really didn''t mean that. I''m just afraid that you will be wronged.


    Don''t cry. I know it''s not easy for you, so I told you not to worry about it. " Noble hurriedly coaxed Lily in


    a soft voice, different from Noble they knew.


    James got more and more furious when he saw them acting in front of him, one willing to hit someone


    and the other willing to be hit by the one. One of them was James'' father, and his anger rose.

 Chapter 207 Saw My Grandpa

    Chapter 207 Saw My Grandpa


    Every time James saw Noble like this, James hated him even more. Their family was harmonious. It


    seemed that Noble didn''t remember at all that James was also his own son.


    What was more, it was hard to confirm whether the son of Lily was Noble''s or not.


    If Lily really hated the Jiang family, how could she be willing to give birth to a son for Noble! No matter


    what Lily thought, it was impossible for her to give birth to a descendant for her enemy, which was


    unbearable for a woman.


    James'' hands were tightly held together, and Gail gently pressed his arms tofort him in silence.


    Only then did he wake up from his own consciousness. He looked back at Gail gratefully, held her hand


    back and smiled with relief.


    No matter what, James couldn''t put pressure on Gail. She hadn''t officially married into the Jiang family.


    Although she had got the marriage certificate, he was afraid that she would feel stressed when she saw


    theplicated side of the Jiang family.


    At the same time, Lily didn''t ignore the actions of the two of them. James had only Gail in his eyes, and


    when he looked at her, he smiled so tenderly, who had never smiled like this before. Huh! James must


    love Gail so much!


    Lily pinched the palm of her hand with her fingers. The man who had attracted her, had let her like a


    stalk in the throat. But at least she couldfort herself that this man didn''t like women. He looked


    steadily forward and had no interest in women. But when Lily saw that he had taken good care of a


    woman and wanted to put her in his pocket, Lily''s eyes turned red unconsciously.


    However, Lily only hated them now, especially Gail. When she saw Gail, her heart would be like a


    needle pricking, and there would be no peace.


    Lily wiped her tears slowly. "Well, I''m just aggrieved for once. I''m not that sentimental. But as the


    daughter-inw, I want to be filial to Andrew. What do you think? "


    Noble was stunned. He looked at Lily in bewilderment. Wasn''t it difficult for him?


    But how could Noble make Lily think too much. He didn''t want to make everyone unhappy.


    "As long as you don''t mess up the Jiang n, I will be grateful to you. If you really want to be filial, you


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    should stay away from Andrew!" James refused without hesitation and looked at them harshly.


    "James, you...... Can you stop talking? " Noble was annoyed. He didn''t know why James hated Lily so


    much. Maybe it was because of his mother, but that couldn''t be attributed to Lily, and James didn''t


    know what had happened in the past.


    "If you have a little self-knowledge, I won''t bother you! If you do it, you will regret it sooner orter. "


    James had to speed up, but it was difficult to find any other evidence. Now he had a n, maybe to


    test Lily''s son''s DNA, so that Noble could see her true face.


    Thinking of this, James was not so excited. It was unnecessary to be angry with such a woman.


    Looking at James, Noble couldn''t help but stretch out his fingers to teach him, "even if you don''t like


    her, you should pay attention on this asion!"


    James turned his face away and didn''t want to continue the meaningless quarrel.


    At this time, Butler came out of Andrew''s room and hurried to them. "Andrew wants James and Gail to


    go in. He has something to say."


    Lily and Noble looked at each other. Noble walked up to him and asked, "Butler, doesn''t my father say


    anything to me?"


    Butler lowered his head in embarrassment and said, "Andrew just woke up. Please wait a moment."


    With an unhappy face, Noble said, "Okay, I''ll wait. I''m not in a hurry."


    A weird smile shed across Lily''s face and disappeared in a sh. She sat upright on the sofa,


    showing no filial piety at all.


    James held Gail''s hand tightly and went to Andrew''s room.


    "Are you okay?" James had no choice but to realize that there was a problem. Every time he came to


    the Jiang family, nothing good would happen. Almost every time he came, he would quarrel with each


    other.


    James suddenly regretted bringing Gail to such a situation. If he hadn''t been in such an environment,


    even if he had lived a little hard, she wouldn''t have sweated and said nothing every time she followed


    him.


    Gail smiled at James, "I''m fine. You''re here, aren''t you? I can do it." Of course she knew what he was


    thinking.


    "It''s good that you know this. I''m afraid that you will encounter something that you would bear alone."


    James hugged Gail gently, "I''m sorry to make you suffer."


    "No, it''s not a big deal. Let''s go to see Grandpa. I think he must want to see you very much. " The


    grievance Gail had suffered was nothingpared to what she had suffered today, but she had never


    taken it seriously. Moreover, she could understand that Andrew must want to see his family very much.


    When they entered the room, they saw Andrew lying on the bed, pale and haggard. They couldn''t


    believe it for a moment. They hadn''t seen Andrew for only a few days. He looked much older, which


    made them feel ufortable.


    "James,e here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Finally, I see you. "When Andrew saw


    James, he sat up on the bed, he was obviously not as energetic as before.


    James walked to his bed in two steps and said, "Andrew, be careful. You must feel ufortable after


    having a gastricvage."


    "Why are you so nervous? I was just poisoned. It''s not that terrible. It''s not as serious as you said.


    Fortunately, Butler found it early, or I would have died. Now my life is saved by Butler. When I leave,


    you should be kind to Butler. He has apanied me through all the difficulties in my life, who is more


    difficult than me. " Andrew leaned against the big pillow and looked at Butler next to him. His old look


    was poignant.


    James held Andrew''s hand and said, "Grandpa, I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I know that although you have a cold face, you are the kindest one in your heart. Unfortunately,


    we were too decisive at that time and didn''t treat you well. Now it''s toote to regret. I just want you to


    live a good life now. Your father owes you too much, so do I. It''s not until I''m old that I understand that


    the person doesn''t need to be sessful or famous in a person''s life. In fact, it''s the most difficult to run


    a family. As long as this person''s heart is always tied at home, no matter how poor he is, it will be


    temporary. " Andrew looked at James and burst into tears when he heard James call him Grandpa.


    Covering her face with her hand, Gail could understand what her grandfather said. She grew up in the


    countryside and followed Nichs. She knew that Nichs would sit on a small stool in the setting sun


    and couldn''t help but sigh at other people''s happy family.


    The life of the grandfather and the grandson was very thin and lonely. When others could see their


    sons and daughters inw who worked outsidee back before festivals, they would be both more


    sad. So from then on, Nichs had taught Gail to live in harmony with others when she had a family in


    the future. Life could be long or short, or narrow, but the width of happiness was only rted to the


    width of her heart. Seeing Andrew and James like this, Gail also thought of Nichs.

 Chapter 208 The Black Box

    Chapter 208 The ck Box


    "Gai,e here. I have something to talk to you." Andrew greeted Gail kindly. Now that he saw that


    Gail and James were together, he would be in a better mood.


    She walked over and Andrew took out a small box on the bedside table.


    He took the hands of Gail and James and put them together, "Keep this box. Don''t let anyone take it


    away at any time. This is your private property, and it is also something I want you to protect. So no


    matter what happened, you must keep it well. I have drawn up the legal documents. This box can only


    be opened when you two are together."


    They looked at each other in surprise and said in one voice, "Grandpa, we can''t take this."


    "Grandpa, since you said so, it means that this thing is very important. You can''t give it to us. I think


    since you have drawn up the legal documents, it''s better to hand it over to awyer or a special keeper.


    No matter what''s in it, it must be your most precious thing." When James saw the box, he knew how


    important it was.


    Andrew had never said anything so solemnly before, and he even passed over Noble and entrusted


    James directly. It meant that the matter was not simple.


    Andrew''s life was so weird. He had gone through a lot of ups and downs and done a lot of amazing


    things. He had been a soldier for a long time, and then he started his business for some reason. At that


    time, the Jiang family was very famous, but it did not grow up in the aspect of family strength. Before


    he retired, he was a prodigy in the army. He had made many meritorious deeds and obtained many


    awards. Later, he went to the business world and quickly built up his ownpany. He was a rising


    star and promoted the Jiang family''s reputation to a higher level. In the past, the Jiang family was at


    most a business family. In general, several generations of people were engaged in business.


    The reason why James forgave Andrew so soon was that he knew that Andrew was not good at


    managing the family affairs. James''s grandmother, Andrew''s wife, used to preside over the family


    affairs, but unfortunately, she didn''t deal with the family affairs well and she passed away early. James


    admired his grandfather even more. He knew that his grandfather was clear-minded and loved his


    grandmother wholeheartedly. What''s more, his grandfather didn''t marry another woman after his


    grandmother died. Therefore, he had apletely new appraisal of his grandfather.


    James had always believed that if a man could only love one woman in his life, both that woman and


    this man had their own merits. In contrast, he had long held a grudge against Noble.


    Andrew coughed and touched the old box slowly, "What do you know? You are right to listen to me.


    Everyone wille to an end in their lives. This matter let me know my fate. Perhaps in the past few


    years, even if no one poisoned me, I also knew my own body. There is a reason why I give you this


    box. As for what it is, you will know it in the future."


    James looked at the box. It was old but very precise.


    "You two are the people I trust most in the Jiang family. I haven''t seen my disappointing youngest son


    yet. He had been spoiled since he was a child, and he is even naughtier when he grows up. I know


    your father very well. He is controlled by a woman. If I give it to him, the Jiang family will be defeated by


    him." Speaking of this, the wrinkles on Andrew''s face seemed to be deeper.


    James corrected, "Daniel has changed. He took over the RF Group and I believe he will be


    stronger soon."


    "Anyway, I have met so many people in my life, and I know who I should hand it over to. You just need


    to know that this box is the thing you two protect together. Don''t give it to anyone." It was hard for


    Andrew to say these words, so he didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Okay, okay. If you want me to keep it, I will keep it." James couldn''t help but smile. His grandpa''s


    temper was strange.


    "The reason why I want you two to open it is that I don''t want you to treat Gail badly. Gai is the treasure


    of her grandfather. Even if you treat her badly in the future, I will make it up to her." He held Gail''s hand,


    with tears in his eyes.


    "I know, grandpa. I will always be good to Gai." Then James turned to look at Gail affectionately, with


    his eyes shining like stars.


    "Young people nowadays are not like us at that time. I''m just worried that you will be like your father¡­


    Anyway, I have prepared it. And when you give birth to the baby, I want to see my great-grandson


    before leaving. If I can see my great-grandson, I will have no regret. The Jiang family has a few


    descendants, and I seldom see people living in the same house for four generations. But the coteral


    branch of the Jiang family has many descendants. s, if I can see my great-grandson, I can show off


    to our ancestors." While speaking, Andrew looked much better and talked more.


    At this time, Gail was so shy that her face turned red. She wished she could find a crack to hide herself.


    James patted her on the back, only to find that she was even more shy. He smiled and said to his


    grandfather, "Grandpa, don''t worry. You can live for a long time. Gai is not in a hurry. After all, she


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    hasn''t graduated yet."


    "Will she graduate quickly? Even if you have a baby now, it will take a long time to give birth to the


    baby, won''t it? " Andrew said anxiously.


    Holding Andrew''s hand, James looked more serious, "Grandpa, what happened to you? Did Lily say


    something to you or threaten you? Why are you so anxious to say that? You weren''t in a hurry before.


    And why did shee to your room just now? Did she do something to you?" Then he turned his head


    to look at Butler. Except for Andrew, the only person knew most was Butler.


    Butler just nced at Andrew for a while, then lowered his head to look at his toes, without saying


    anything.


    This could be regarded as acquiescence. It seemed that Lily was really not friendly. She was getting


    bolder and bolder.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will strengthen your guard and won''t let that woman disturb you. Be careful in


    the future. This woman is too suspicious. We suspect that she is the one who poisoned you." He had


    found some evidence, which could point to Lily, but not enough.


    "She didn''t say anything. I just pretended to be asleep. There are several strong men watching me.


    Nothing happened. After all, I know she ising to take revenge aboveboard. I don''t worry that she


    will do anything excessive again, not to mention that she won''t be too presumptuous. I just want to be


    prepared for everything. There are too many things in the world that I can''t be sure of. I suddenly feel


    that I can''t leave any problems for anyone. It would be better if you can find the evidence. If you can''t,


    you have to ept that."

 Chapter 209 Senior Year

    Chapter 209 Senior Year


    James knew that he still needed to figure it out by himself, so he kept it in mind and didn''t ask any more


    questions.


    Gail''s face was still burning with shy. Hearing their words, she could not help but return to normal.


    "Grandpa, you look much better now. You don''t want to see people like Lily. We are worried about her.


    If you want to have dinner with us, just call us. You''ll recover in a few days. Let''s go outside and


    breathe some fresh air. " James knew that it was inconvenient for the elderly to walk, so Andrew was


    more eager to go out.


    Andrew nodded with a smile, "Okay, okay, I''ll be fine soon. "


    "Grandpa, please get better soon. My grandpa will also get better. You can y chess and chat with


    each other, or we two will be worried about you. " The two old people were lying on the hospital bed,


    James and Gail were unable to do anything in a good mood.


    Andrew''s eyes twinkled. Yes, Nichs was also sick. It seemed that old people were troublesome and


    made young people feel burdened.


    "As long as you two have a child, we will get out of bed immediately no matter how serious our


    problems are." Instead of suffering from the pain, Andrew was more active.


    "¡­¡­" Gail blushed again.


    Aftering out of Andrew''s room, they were about to leave. James thought that perhaps Lily didn''t


    have the chance to do so, there was no need for her to stay. For Lily, James was always unpredictable.


    This was definitely a difficult woman to deal with. But he had a way to deal with it. The terrible thing


    about her was that she was so dark and cruel! In order to prevent Lily from doing anything else, James


    had to go ahead of her n.


    This was a very challenging thing, and he needed time and much energy.


    "Oh, I thought you would stay by Andrew''s side and take care of him. It turns out that you just left like


    this. It''s no different from me!" seeing the couplee out, Lily said in a sharp sarcastic voice.


    They ignored Lily. They didn''t take out the small box because they knew that she must be still outside.


    So they asked the housekeeper to send it to James''s vi after they left.


    They two walked around the hall directly to the outside of the room. Although Lily was very angry, she


    had no ce to vent her anger. So she turned around and beat Noble. "Look at your good son!"


    "Okay, okay. When will you stop being angry with them? I''ll go inside to see Andrew. Wait for me here."


    Although Noble could do nothing about the situation, his father was still lying inside.


    In fact, Lily was not willing, these ones hurt her family can be so happy. She lived in tears and hatred


    every day, but why did they live safe and sound! She must take back what the Jiang family and James


    owed her. Even if she couldn''t get it back, she would destroy them personally!


    If all these could not be achieved, Lily would not be able to live safely for the rest of her life! So ever


    since her father''spany went bankrupt and her fathermitted suicide, Lily had been living in


    hatred!


    They didn''t know what was on Lily''s mind. Each of them was thinking.


    Gail had to go back to school. She had a lot of things to do as she was about to graduate. Nichs''


    operation was the day after tomorrow, and she had to stay with Nichs.


    James had too many things to do at the moment. It seemed that he had built a huge in his mind,


    and he had to deal with it clearly and make sure that every thread was under his control!


    "I''m going to school tomorrow. They might need to take their graduation photos and grandpa''s surgery


    the day after tomorrow..." Gail turned around and said, her words interrupted James'' train of thought.


    "Well, I have something to do tomorrow, and I have to go out for a meeting tonight. I''ll drive you back to


    school now." James had nned to leave tomorrow, but time was pressing. He had made up his mind.


    "Don''t worry. I wille back to apany you the day after tomorrow. I have a lot of things to see for


    myself." James gently kissed Gail''s forehead. What he felt most guilty about was that he had nned


    to make up for the wedding, but now so many things piled up in front of him, he could not arrange the


    time.


    "Well, I know. You have a lot of difficulties just because of Lily." Although Gail was a little disappointed,


    after all, they had only lived together for a few days, but she felt as if she had been used to his


    existence. When she suddenly heard that he was going on a business trip, she felt as if something was


    missing.


    "I know you are actually very busy, but you still have to listen to me to stay with me. But you have a


    husband, and you have to remember this in the future. If you take graduation pictures or something like


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    that, don''t take pictures with those boys." As soon as James thought that Gail was about to graduate,


    many people were eager to take action. The school was in a mess, and he wished that he could appear


    in front of her like a bodyguard at any time.


    "Well..." Gail didn''t expect that James wouldn''t allow her to take pictures with boys. "What about the


    group photo?"


    "Anyway, you just need to remember that you have a husband all the time. Don''t let me see anything


    that will make me jealous." Even if James couldn''t see it, he had to inculcate in his mind that he would


    always be worried about the bad thoughts of those fresh students when they graduated.


    "Okay, I know!" When Gail heard the word "husband", she still felt sweet and smiled shyly.


    "I have arranged two bodyguards for you. As long as you are in danger, remember to open the


    software I downloaded for you today on your mobile phone. You can press the call button, which is


    equivalent to a call machine on standby at any time." In fact, James had already prepared it, but he


    didn''t do it in order to stay with her for a few more days.


    Gail hugged James and said, "honey, you are so kind."


    "Well, my wife is also very obedient. Be careful wherever you go. Don''t go to a ce with too many


    people. Don''t join in the fun. "


    "Okay, I know." At this moment, Gail felt that even if they parted for a short time, she would still feel


    reluctant to leave James. Snuggling in his arms, she was unusually reluctant to leave him.


    James sent Gail to the school gate and left after exhorting her repeatedly.


    Standing at the door, Gail took a deep breath of the air of the school. Too many things had happened


    recently. Before she graduated, she felt that things had changed. She saw that everything was not as


    simple as before.


    Perhaps, growing up in a short period of time, without a greeting, squeezed in a period of time, making


    you unprepared. And then when you get used to it, it suddenly stopped and everything suddenly


    ended. And so on, the rules would be repeated in different ways. Normally, they wouldn''t let you find


    too many simrities.


    Life had just begun and becameplicated.


    As soon as Gail entered the school, she saw four students walking towards her. They were wearing all


    kinds of vintage school uniforms, Republic of China school uniforms, Tang style sweaty skirts, and even


    wedding dresses, leaving photos in all beautiful ces.


    Gail suddenly felt a sense of urgency when she graduated. Even the sky above the school seemed to


    be shrouded in the sadness of love and separation.


    Before Gail reached the school canteen, she was stopped by two or three boys.

 Chapter 210 Gossip

    Chapter 210 Gossip


    "Gail, where are you going?" The man in the lead hold a sports shirt on his shoulder, and his slender


    legs were exposedpletely. But Gail was too immune to it, because her husband''s figure was so


    good that he was better than a lot of boys.


    Gail still remembered this man. He was the school hunk who had confessed his love to her. She really


    didn''t remember his name.


    "I''m going back to my dormitory. What can I do for you?" Gail looked up at him politely.


    He looked at Gail up and down and smiled, "I have confessed my love to you. Since we are going to


    graduate, can we have dinner together? As he spoke, he showed a symbolic smile. The long eyshes


    and white skin were the primary conditions for him to be the school hunk.


    Gail also smiled faintly, "there''s no need to eat. I can take a photo." If James knew that she had dinner


    with another man, she would be in danger. It seemed that James was very far sighted. She had never


    thought that someone would ost her these days.


    "I heard that you are engaged and are from a rich family. We will never see you again in the future.


    Don''t you even give me a chance to eat?" He didn''t expect that the girl he had confessed to had such


    potential.


    "You have already known that I''m engaged. Isn''t it good if my fiance knows that I''m still having dinner


    with another man?" Gail couldn''t help ndering him in her heart. How could he be much worse than


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    James? If he had known that the woman had a boyfriend, he would not have osted her, especially


    such an obscene way. It seemed that Gail had made the right choice to refuse him. She was not as


    anthomaniac as Iris.


    "Since it''s just an engagement, as ssmates and friends, it''s not too much for us to have a meal. Or is


    it because your fiance is so strict with you that you doesn''t even have the freedom?" He moved closer


    to Gail.


    Gail just wanted to stay away from them. This man was obviously a little rascal.


    When Gail was having a headache, she saw two familiar figures not far away.


    "Gai? Gai! Here! " Iris and Mary walked under a tree not far away and waved happily at Gail.


    Gail smiled apologetically at them, "I''m sorry. My roommates want to see me. I''m leaving now."


    "Oh, Gail, I haven''t finished yet!" The three of them shouted when they saw Gail leaving.


    Gail turned around and waved her hand. "Let''s talk about it another day!"


    "Okay, I''ll see you some other day!" The man was not discouraged. He knew it was an excuse, but he


    didn''t want to miss it.


    Gail ran to Iris quickly. When she turned around and saw that they had turned around and left, she was


    finally relieved.


    "What about you? You seemed to be running for your life! Isn''t he the school hunk who failed to


    express his love to you? Does he want to ask you out? " Iris'' eyes lit up when she heard the boy''s


    words.


    "Well, I didn''t agree! I remember he was very proud at that time. Why does he still does this when I


    refuse him again and again this time? " Gail was also very annoyed with such a persistent boy, who


    was easy to cause trouble to others.


    "Because our Gai looks more beautiful and attractive! Since Melissa left, our school has be much


    quieter. There are less news about you being damaged on the Inte, but more positive news about


    you. Those boys naturally want to date you! Especially recently, they heard that a girl in our school is


    engaged to the CEO of the CG Group, a new starpany. Both boys and girls are curious about you!


    Some people who don''t know about it will surely turn around to see the tomorrow star they have


    missed! " They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, and Iris was good at talking. After a few words,


    she made it clear what Gail had missed recently.


    It seems that the gossip news, just ask Iris, there would be no mistakes!


    With a smile, Mary gave a thumbs up and said, "Iris is awesome. You didn''t even catch your breath


    when you said these words!"


    "You are such a sweet talker. Why do I feel that it is a burden to me? He know I''m engaged to someone


    else. It''s understandable that he don''t give me his blessing. He even came to ask me out for dinner,


    which made me embarrassed. " Especially after James warned Gail again and again, she didn''t dare to


    get close to other boys even if she didn''t have that consciousness.


    "That means he doesn''t want to give you his best blessing. After all, he once loved you. When he knew


    that you were going to get engaged, you didn''t even give him a chance to talk nicely. He invited you to


    dinner just to find an excuse to make the final confession to you. Of course, you can''t be careless!" Iris


    spoke again, analyzed from the perspective of a boy.


    "Yes, I think so too. At that time, too many people knew that the school hunk had confessed his love to


    you, but you refused. You are a female hero. You have excellent grades and social practice ability, so


    you have to speak for us on behalf of our school at our graduation ceremony! " Mary also warmly put


    her arm around Gail''s shoulder. The three of them chatted while walking.


    "What?" Gail was stunned. The two of them turned around and exchanged a snicker at the same time.


    "Yeah, don''t you know? I thought Sherry had told you, and you might have to contribute a program that


    day, which was suggested by the head teacher. " Seeing Gail stop in surprise, they felt much better.


    After all, Gail forgot her roommates after she had a husband.


    Gail frowned, "can I do nothing? You know I don''t like the speech on the top, let alone in the show. I


    can''t do anything!"


    "I have no choice. You are a model for us. You work hard so that others will see your merits. You may


    not know that when the young female teachers in our school were chatting, they will say that you have


    conquered James with your own personal charm! You are surprised, aren''t you? I was also surprised


    that our teacher would be so gossipy...... Hahaha! " Iris put her arm around Gail''s shoulder close to her


    ear andughed, more schadenfreude.


    "¡­¡­" Gail refused in her heart, but when she heard the female teacher''sment on her, she didn''t


    know whether to cry or tough. "When did I be so famous? Even the teachers knew about me!


    Besides, I''m not a straight-A student. I''m just a qualified student at most. Did you lie to me together? "


    "I didn''t lie to you. I just hid it for two days. I just want to see you so surprised! And you forgot? This


    matter has appeared on the news, and on the forum of our school. When Melissa left the school, she


    apologized and rified it to you with her personal ount. Don''t you know that? " The two girls looked


    at Gail in surprise.


    Gail spread out her hands to show her helplessness. "How can I have the time to browse the forum,


    post bar, web page and so on? Besides, there is a ss schedule, which makes me dazzled. You keep


    it from me like that. You are so unkind. When did you know that? "

 Chapter 211 Her Appointment

    Chapter 211 Her Appointment


    "The monitor came to the dormitory and said that. It was not my fault just because you weren''t here!


    But you have plenty of time. What are you worried about? Anyway, you are so beautiful and you are


    right whatever you say. Don''t you think so, Mary?" As Iris spoke, she winked at Mary,ining that


    Gail didn''t cherish theirst time together.


    "Well, now that you know it, there is nothing to worry about. Most importantly, I heard that our school


    hunk was going to deliver a speech with a person who was more beautiful than the campus belle.


    You¡­ Do you want to know who she is?" Mary knew how to echo. Bullying Gail was their greatest


    pleasure during the four years in college. Gail always liked to be serious. Sherry and Iris often bullied


    her. At first, she was silent, but then she joked with others.


    Gail had changed the most in the past four years. Her efforts made everyone look at her with new


    eyes. In fact, the person they admired the most in the four years was none other than Gail.


    "¡­¡­" Gail was not happy at all when she heard the news, but the two of them were obviously looking


    forward to it, and she was unable tomunicate with them.


    "I''m leaving. I have something to do tomorrow. Don''t y with me." Gail had to go to the hospital the


    day after tomorrow, so she didn''t have time to care about anything else. Moreover, they seemed to be


    joking, so she didn''t care about it for the time being.


    "Hey, Gai, wait for me!"


    "We''re not kidding! I''m serious!"


    It turned out that all these were true, but Gail could find a way to refuse the show. She had delivered a


    lot of speeches, so she just needed to prepare enough.


    On the second day, Gail got up early and saw Iris sitting in front of the desk and looking at the


    She walked over and said, "Iris, you have worked so hard. It''s not easy! If you get up more actively


    than I do during four years of college, I don''t know how excellent you are now!"


    Iris pushed Gail away in disgust and said, "Go ahead. Don''t make fun of me. It''s an ident. I have to


    go out today and buy a dormitory uniform for our dormitory. Before we graduate, we must take our own


    graduation photos."


    Gail looked at her carefully and found that she not only got up, but also dressed decently. More


    importantly, she, who had always disdained to make up, also wore light makeup. Her pink lips were


    very beautiful.


    "Oh my God! Iris, you are going on a date, right? Buying clothes is an excuse. Tell me which man you


    like. If you like him, how about we propose a marriage for you?" She wondered why she hadn''t seen


    Iris call her these days. It turned out that she was busy with her own life!


    Iris blushed, "No, I just have something to do. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Hey, hey, tell me the truth. How dare you hide it from me? There is no one else now." If Iris had some


    secrets, she always told Gail, but she behaved abnormally today, which meant that she must have


    some secrets and couldn''t tell Gail. How could Gail not ask her clearly?


    Every time Gail''s secret was hollowed out, now it was finally her turn to question!


    Iris closed the door, worried that Sherry and Mary would break in. When she looked at Gail, her face


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    froze for a moment.


    When she thought of the man''s feelings for Gail, her mood changed subtly, but she couldn''t let Gail find


    it out. After all, it had nothing to do with her.


    "Actually, I''m going to meet Jackson. He asked me to go shopping today. There are many people on


    weekends, but only today he has spare time. He is going to take over his father''s business now, but


    although he is very busy recently, he often chats with me. Do you think there is anything else between


    us?" Iris spit out all her tangles in the past few days. She didn''t want to tell others except Gai.


    "If a man doesn''t like you, how can he ask you out for fun? Iris, if you like him, don''t hesitate.


    Sometimes it''s just because of your hesitation that you let yourself miss your love. Oh, you finally fall in


    love. I finally don''t need to worry about you, or I don''t have the heart to graduate." Gail patted Iris on


    the shoulder, and it seemed that Gail was as mature as a parent.


    "Humph. Don''t do that. I just feel that although he doesn''t mention the person he likes, I always feel


    uneasy. Do you think he really wants to fall in love with me, or he just wants to find someone to


    entertain loneliness?" This question was the key point that made Iris toss and turn.


    What she wanted to say was whether Jackson had anything to do with Gail. But Gail was sensitive, so


    she would definitely notice it. It was better not to say it out.


    Just as they were thinking about it, Iris''s phone rang. It was obviously from Jackson.


    "Answer it!"


    Looking at the note on the phone, Iris didn''t answer it immediately. She looked up at Gail and said,


    "You haven''t answered me yet. If I continue to be happy alone, it''s better that he doesn''t give me a


    chance to fantasize. I always feel that a man doesn''t mention the person he once liked is the only way


    to keep her in his heart." There were tears in Iris''s eyes, which could not be noticed if one didn''t look


    carefully. People could just feel that her eyes were clearer.


    Gail understood that and said softly, "Then you can ask him. You will get the answer."


    Iris lowered her head slowly and then nodded slightly.


    In a rtionship, the person who felt inferior would always lose himself or herself in front of the person


    he or she liked and be not confident enough.


    Fortunately, the person Gail liked was already beside her. Now that she had figured it out, she was no


    longer timid. As long as they were together, she would not be afraid of any difficulty.


    Iris answered the phone and went out with a big smile.


    Gail knew that in love, a woman would always be moved by a man''s good words, and she would be


    excited and happy all day long because of this sentence. At the same time, she would be sad for a


    whole day because of his words.


    Gail went to the hospital to visit Nichs and chatted with him. Although the risks of tomorrow''s


    surgery were rtively small, she was still worried. Only when she saw him would she be relieved.


    However, she didn''t expect to see another person in the ward.


    She hadn''t seen her aunt for years. Yes, she almost forgot that her grandfather had a daughter.


    Her aunt hadn''t seen her grandfather for several years. It was rare for her to know that her father was


    seriously ill and needed someone to take care of him.


    But Gail didn''t me her aunt. After all, she married to a man from a poor family. In addition, she was


    not very filial, so she hadn''t been to home for almost two or three years. Nichs only had one


    daughter. Even if her home was not far away, they seldom met each other.


    Since her aunt was here, Gail wouldn''t embarrass everyone. When she entered the room, she nodded


    and smiled at her. She didn''t think she should call her aunt politely. Her aunt didn''t even call her


    grandfather father. How could she call her aunt?

 Chapter 212 Grandpa And Granddaughter Got Along Very Well

    Chapter 212 Grandpa And Granddaughter Got Along Very Well


    "Gai,e here. Come and sit here!" Martha stood up with great enthusiasm. The wrinkles on her face


    were much deeper than a few years ago, but the clothes on her were obviously not too bad.


    It seemed that Martha was living a better life than before, and the smile on her face was still so


    annoying, as if she had gone to their home.


    Gail ignored her and sat on the other side of Nichs.


    "Gai, you are here. Your aunt called me and said she would take care of me for two days. There is a


    bed for her, so I let Marthae. " Nichs noticed Gai''s attitude and knew that she didn''t like Martha,


    so he told her the details. Nichs had only one daughter, and he wouldn''t drive Martha away.


    "Okay, I know. Since you want to take care of Grandpa, anyway tomorrow grandpa will have a surgery,


    you do daughter should take care of him." Gail said lightly and tidied up the cab for Nichs.


    "Gai, I heard that your grandfather can only live in such a good ward after you are engaged to


    someone else. I don''t know when I can see your husband each other? Oh, Gail grows up so fast. I


    didn''t expect you to get married at such a young age, but I didn''t know anything at home. " Martha


    didn''t seem to hear the dissatisfaction and indifference in Gail''s tone. Instead, she smiled warmly.


    "He is very busy. He is on a business trip." Martha didn''t care much about Nichs'' health, but the first


    thing she asked was Gail''s marriage. Were they really so concerned?


    Gail secretly sneered at. If Martha hadn''t heard that Gail married a rich man, she wouldn''t havee


    to see Nichs.


    "Well, we can meet again when we have time! After all, we are still a family. Besides your grandfather, I


    can also help you check on how he is? " There was a smile on Martha''s face, and the fish tail mark at


    the corner of her eyes deepened.


    Gail didn''t see anyone when she needed to check. Wouldn''t it be toote to check at this time. Gail


    lowered her head to hide the disdain and ridicule in her eyes.


    From small torge, the most clear thing for her was the warmth and cold in the world, even her


    rtives were no exception, let alone her aunt. Although Martha had kept in touch with Nichs since


    she married into her mother-inw''s family, they had disappeared since heard that their family began to


    make money and start a family. Even if Gail went to look for them, Gail might not be able to see them.


    Gail looked up at her indifferently and didn''t stop what she was doing." let''s talk about it when we have


    time. "


    Nichs leaned against the bed and looked at Gail. He knew that she was in a bad mood. When she


    was a child, she was often bullied by Martha''s children, and they woulde to theirnd to nt


    vegetables and fruits, deliberately destroying them. Besides, Martha hurt Gail when she was a child, so


    Gai didn''t like her since childhood.


    "Gai, go and get me a ss of water." Nichs wanted to ease the atmosphere. He knew his daughter


    well and his granddaughter who was brought up by him.


    Gail stood up and poured a ss of water for Nichs. She was busy with her work with a cold face.


    "Grandpa, do you want to bask in the sun outside?" Gail couldn''t figure out why he still had hope for


    Martha. Presumably, Martha had no father in her heart for years.


    "Okay, let''s go out for a walk." Nichs looked good today and took good care of Gai''s mood.


    "But Nichs is getting old. The sun is shining brightly outside. Gai, you...... Wait for me. " Seeing that


    Gail was about to go out, Martha stood up and tried to stop Gail.


    "No, thanks. I think aunt has just arrived. You can have a rest first. We will be back soon. The doctor


    said that it''s good for Grandpa''s health to walk properly. " Gail just wanted to have a talk with Nichs


    alone and didn''t want her aunt to be there at all.


    The smile on Martha''s face paused, but soon it was piled up again. "Okay, you can go. I''m indeed a


    little tired. I''ll take care of him tonight. " Then Martha sat down.


    Gail helped Nichs out of the ward. Fortunately, Nichs often moved at home, so he was not lying


    on the bed all the time like other old people.


    Gail could feel that Nichs was in a bad mood. Gail shouldn''t have put Martha in a difficult position in


    front of Nichs, but she didn''t even have the mood to deal with it as long as Gail thought that she


    hadn''t shown up for all these years.


    "Grandpa, what did you eat today? How''s your stomach?" When they two walked into the sun, Gail felt


    that Nichs'' smile naturally increased.


    "ording to the doctor, they brought me liquid food. I''m fine after eating it. I''ve been taken good care


    of by the people hired by James. There are still two people outside the door. I don''t need to worry about


    deliver food and wash clothes at all. If only he could take good care of you like this. I''m old, but I''m just


    a burden to you. " Nichs said with a smile. It was hard to tell whether he was joking or not.


    But it made Gail''s heart ache. "Grandpa, don''t say that. Are you ming me for my bad attitude


    towards aunt? Grandpa, you are still young, and you have to apany me to enjoy a happy life. I


    haven''t earned any living expenses. My work will start in a month. I can go to work after graduation. By


    that time, you should be discharged from the hospital. Let''s live in a courtyard in the town, or I''lle


    to see you every weekend. In fact, I can still live at home. As long as I buy an electric car, I can run


    back and forth. Anyway, the town is not far from home. Grandpa, am I right? You could also grow


    flowers. " Gail knew that Nichs was reluctant to give up thend. She must have Nichs in her


    future n.


    Gail had read a saying on the Inte, "my future life is all about you, but you are nning how to


    leave me." At that time, she was a little touched, because at the beginning, their rtionship was


    frustrated, and she wanted to leave James. But now, there were only two men in her future life


    blueprint. One was her grandfather, and the other was her husband.


    Nichs pretended to be angry and scolded, "silly girl, you are James'' wife now. Your name should be


    written on the household register! If you live with me at home, did you want James or not? Although


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you didn''t get married, you have already got your marriage certificate. If you think so, he will be furious


    to death! "


    Gail held Nichs'' thighs, sat at his feet and looked into the distance. "He can live in our house.


    Anyway, he is the CEO. He just needs to tell his subordinates something at home!"


    Nichs touched her head helplessly. "You are already married, but you are still so willful. Let''s see


    how you will live in the future. James is handsome and rich. If you don''t stay with him well, he will find a


    young and beautiful woman to rece you! "

 Chapter 213 Intense

    Chapter 213 Intense


    Gail was so shy that she buried her head in Nichs'' legs in a hurry. Nichs had never joked with her


    like this. "Grandpa, do you think James is unreliable? Let nature take its course. I can''t help it if he


    wants to! If he doesn''t want toe, it means that I''m not that important. Anyway, if he really want find


    another woman, it''s sooner orter, I will not force him! "


    "You think you are right! If I were James, I wouldn''t dare to marry a woman like you. It''s too restless. All


    right, all you need to know is that you have to follow him in the future. During my stay in the hospital, I


    have figured out everything, and I am not so reluctant to leave there. If I really want to choose, I still


    choose to live here with you. You are supposed to live here, and you can''t go to other ces without


    the family. " The smile on Nichs'' face was always there. Only when Gai was there would he smile so


    happily.


    He didn''t want to burden Gai, so he wouldn''t take Gai to that mountain vige. As long as Gail and


    James were happy, Nichs would choose to live in this city.


    When they returned to the ward, Martha was sleeping on the bed next to Nichs'', but when she heard


    theming in, she quickly sat up from the bed.


    Lowering her head, Gail knew it would take her seven or eight hours to get here by train.


    "Let me do it. You can go to work if you still have something to do at school. I can take care of him."


    Martha came over and held Nichs, so Gail had to step aside.


    "Gai, you are going to graduate. You must have a lot of work to do. Go ahead with your work. I will call


    you if I have something. In fact, you don''t have toe to see me. There are people taking care of


    everything here. " Then he looked at Martha. Gail knew that Nichs wanted to say that Martha was


    busy at home and didn''t need to see him.


    Gail didn''t know why Martha suddenly found Nichs. She didn''t know if Martha really wanted to be


    filial to Nichs or was Martha nning something else. Anyway, Gail was still worried.


    At this time, Gail''s phone rang, and she had to go outside to answer it.


    "Gai, what are you doing?" When she heard James'' voice, she couldn''t help smiling.


    "I''m here with Grandpa. What about you? What are you busy with? " Gail heard the silence over there,


    and his voice was a little tired.


    "I just finished my work. I''ll have a rest in my room and wille back in the evening. Would you like to


    pick me up?" James asked.


    "What time is it?" Gail gripped the hem of her clothes. Was she going to his ce again? Would Iris say


    that she forgot her friends again.


    "It''s over six o''clock. If you are busy, you won''te. Nichs will have an operation tomorrow, right?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I''ll go to the hospital too. If you have something to do tonight, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. "


    James arranged everything for her considerately.


    "In the evening, Iris said that she was going to have dinner outside. I want to go with her. How about I


    take you back and have dinner with Iris? " James would be unhappy if she said she wouldn''t go.


    "Okay. I''ll have dinner with you. What do you think?" James said with a smile, knowing that she must


    be struggling for a while.


    "Well...... Well, I just want Iris to call Jackson. She went out with Jackson today and I saw something


    about them. " In fact, Gail just wanted to ask Iris about their rtionship when she came back.


    "Well, then I have to go. You just need to wait for the phone call. The driver will pick you up at school


    and then the airport. " James made the decision briskly, in case Gail had to think about it for a while.


    "Okay, see you tonight." She couldn''t help but whisper in her heart, ''is he going to pick me up or I will


    pick him up? It seems troublesome.''. But since James had arranged everything, Gail didn''t think too


    much. Anyway, he had a driver, which was faster than a bus.


    "By the way, I heard that a woman came to your Nichs'' ward. She is your aunt. Is that true?" He


    asked someone to take care of Nichs and knew the situation as soon as possible.


    "Yes."


    "See you tonight, MUA..." hearing that Gail didn''t want to say, James didn''t ask more and gave her a


    kiss as afort.


    Gail smiled and said in a pleasant voice, "Okay, see you tonight."


    As soon as Gail hung up the phone and turned around, she saw Marthaing out from the door.


    Martha opened the door and saw Gail turning around. The smile on Martha''s face was a little unnatural,


    as if she had been here for a long time.


    "Gai, who are you calling? Is he your fiance? Can you ask me to meet him? I haven''t seen him yet. "


    Martha said with a smile. The smile on her face was still the same as before, not too sincere, with a


    different sense of inquiry.


    "He wille to see Nichs tomorrow." After saying that, Gail didn''t wait for Martha to speak and


    walked into the ward to apany Nichs.


    When Gail walked over, the smile on Martha''s face immediately disappeared, reced by disdain and


    disgust.


    But Martha couldn''t show it. This time she came out with a purpose. She couldn''t let Gail know that she


    couldn''t fall out with Gail until James arrived.


    After hanging up the phone, someone walked into James'' room. "Mr. Jiang, here''s the information you


    want. It''s very simple. But we found something. She seems to have met a mysterious person recently."


    James raised his eyebrows and asked seriously, "who is it?"


    "We are still investigating this person. We have a rough guess that this person was ordered by a


    woman, Lily." The man put the file in front of James, his ck suit was somber and solemn.


    James picked up the document and read it. This woman was just a simple rural woman. She was not


    filial to Nichs at all. In order not to be dragged down, she almost severed the rtionship with her


    father.


    But Lily found this woman, but also let her back to her father''s side, James was afraid it was not to


    persuade her filial piety so simple.


    Looking at the simple materials and a puzzling smile came over James'' face.


    "Mr. Jiang, do you have any clue?" The man standing opposite him asked.


    "Kevin Yang, if you were Lily, who would you ask to tell Gail''s aunt the n of Lily?" James'' sharp eyes


    locked on the decorations on the table, and his hands inadvertently held his chin, indicating that he was


    very confident in his own thoughts.


    "Do you mean the person who went to see her aunt is the key?" Kevin''s eyes shed and soon


    understood what James meant.


    "Yes!" James picked up the document and said, "as long as we let this person expose himself, all the


    other information about Lily will be revealed. There is no need for us to wait for her wherever she


    goes."


    "Yes! We didn''t know where Lily found these people. They were well organized, and each of them work


    by themselves. They would have no touch. They gave the task to irrelevant people, making it difficult


    for us like find a needle in a haystack. But the person who went to find Gail''s aunt must be someone


    around Lily. Otherwise, he couldn''t send her message to a vige woman perfectly. " Kevin Yang


    looked into it carefully and found that this method was very good.

 Chapter 214 Miss You Very Much

    Chapter 214 Miss You Very Much


    "That''s right. We should start from this person and find a breakthrough point. Even if the people in Lily''s


    hands never involve themselves, they must be rted to each other. As long as we find one and add


    our existing information, it is not difficult to uproot them! " All of a sudden, James had to thank Gail''s


    aunt for appearance. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have found the breakthrough point.


    In the past few months, they had only figured out the extraordinary points of Lily, but did not find her


    Achilles'' heel. But now, Lily had to work step by step. She didn''t expect that James still found a ce to


    make a breakthrough!


    "Mr. Jiang, you are so brilliant. In that case, our task will be much easier." Kevin had to look at this


    young CEO with new eyes. After getting along with him for more than one day, he found that there was


    an absolute reason for him to rapidly grow the CG Group in such a short time.


    It was definitely not a coincidence. James was too powerful. If he was also a private detective orwyer


    like him, he would definitely be one of the best in the industry!


    "Did your people get the child''s hair?" James had made up his mind to find out the true identity of Lily.


    This was the main reason for this business trip.


    "Not yet. Our people have begun to infiltrate slowly. My team is still very strong. Don''t worry." It was the


    first time that Kevin had met such a person who made him feel like he wanted to be friends with James.


    He was also very interested in working with James.


    "As long as we have hair, we can give Lily a fatal blow. Lily won''t be arrogant for long. And the DNA of


    Lily. If it could prove her true identity soon, I believe that Noble would make a choice! By that time, I can


    make a move fair and square. I will never allow her to harm my family again! " James stared at the


    woman closely. What he worried most was that she would take revenge on Andrew and Gail.


    "Everything is going well. Don''t worry. I''m the top person in this industry in our country. My team is


    professional. Don''t worry about their ability. They can deal with Lily. And maybe you didn''t notice that


    they had all gone abroad for training. Even if Lily hired a foreign master, I don''t worry too. " Kevin was


    very confident in this. He hadn''t met too strong opponents yet. After all, even if the family business


    struggle was in the dark, it was not stronger than the struggle on a national scale.


    James took a ss of water and drank it. As long as he had a breakthrough, he felt much more


    rxed.


    "By the way, one more thing, if you have more time, I want to know why Daniel suddenly became so


    interested in the RF Group. He even went against me and distanced himself from his father. Did


    something happen to him? " Thinking of this, James suddenly realized that he hadn''t had a good drink


    with them recently. The mostfortable and natural friendship between them seemed to have been


    diluted.


    Jackson was the most normal one. Now he began to talk about true feelings with girls. It seemed that


    everyone began to take life seriously. How time flew. Perhaps everyone realized that if they didn''t seize


    the opportunity, they would miss more wonders.


    "Ha ha!" Kevinughed unkindly, "you really make the best of it. I''m going to assign someone to do


    something for me. You don''t want me to reserve some strength."


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay when these things are over. I mean you can watch him in advance. I always think


    that he has changed too much and it''s not easy to ask about my things, so you have to investigate


    secretly. But as far as I know, certainly not the RF Group exactly how good, emotional things are more


    likely. Although my uncle is a yboy, Daniel is actually very fragile. Does he dislike me because he


    falls in love with a girl who likes me? " James guessed all kinds of possibilities, and sometimes even he


    felt that his brain was too big.


    "That''s right. In fact, what makes people change overnight is not the external factors, but the emotion


    attached to mistakes. Human emotions were the most powerful. Everything in the world was


    changeable, but the most unpredictable and uncontroble thing was human thoughts. If you want to


    know, I may have to spare too much energy to deal with it. "Kevin has no choice but to like this hard-


    working and demanding CEO.


    What Kevin liked was that he had the feeling of meeting a bosom friend. James could always make him


    more ambitious. However, James'' rhythm was so tight that Kevin could hardly breathe.


    James nodded thoughtfully. "Go ahead with your work. I''m going back this afternoon. Call me if


    anything happens, or ask my assistant to call me."


    "Okay, just wait for the good news." Kevin smiled confidently.


    "Okay, I''ll wait." He also believed that the crazy Lily would be his nemesis.


    In the evening, James got off the ne. Before he came out of the airport, he saw a beautiful figure


    walking towards him.


    "James!" She waved her hand, with a smile on her face.


    "Gai!" He also quickened his pace towards her.


    In the airport, these two people were particrly eye-catching.


    James walked up to Gail and picked her up, ignoring the others.


    Gail almost screamed out. She was held in front of him in the air. She was a head shorter than him, but


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    now she could look into his eyes.


    "There are so many people watching you. Put me down! She held his hand on her waist with her


    forehead against his.


    James quickly kissed her on the cheek and put her on the ground. "Don''t be shy. I''m your husband.


    How about kissing my wife?"


    "Who''s shy? I''m just worried that you are a bad example to children to do so," Gail exined, lowered


    her head and pulled him out. When she saw children who would stare at them curiously passing by.


    "It''s not bad. It''s the right guidance. We are a perfect match. It is enviable to see a couple get along


    well with each other, wasn''t it? If we have a child, I will hold you high in front of him, and hold him high


    in front of you, I will take turns spoiling you both. " James held Gail''s hand gently, eyes full of her.


    "You...... Say it again! " When she heard this, her face blushed. "You think you are the emperor, you


    want to take turns spoiling us. Do you like girls?"


    "Yes, if you are willing to give birth to a girl for me, I will be very happy." James'' smile was extremely


    unbridled, and two rows of neat teeth were bright white, which was pleasing to the eyes.

 Chapter 215 An Accident At The Party

    Chapter 215 An ident At The Party


    When Iris came back, she was surprised to see James, who was standing next to Gail. She thought he


    was still on a business trip, but he came back for Gail.


    That''s good. James will make her feel better and Gail won''t be so bored.


    Because there was another man standing beside her, Jackson, who insisted oning with her as


    soon as Iris heard that the dinner would be held tonight. Iris didn''t know why, although Jackson no


    longer missed others, Iris always felt that he was a little different when he heard that there was Gail.


    Maybe Iris was oversensitive, but women were naturally sensitive, so this was the best situation.


    But there would be another questionter. Iris wondered if James would be jealous and unhappy.


    "I didn''t expect you toe back after your business trip. Do you miss our Gai?" Iris stood beside


    Jackson, talking andughing, and nced at Jackson casually.


    James put his hand on Gail''s waist and said with a smile, "of course I should take good care of Gai. I


    heard that there are other boys at your dinner party. How can I note back?"


    "What? You know everything? " Iris shouted nervously.


    Everyone was stunned, especially Jackson and Iris. The others were bewildered.


    "Yes, I know it''s the school hunk''s treat today. Gai has a husband, but you, Iris, her good friend, even


    introduced a boy to her! If I don''t keep an eye on her, you will introduce someone to her behind my


    back! " Although James had told Gail to call the bodyguards when something happened, for safety''s


    sake, he still found two young bodyguards to follow Gail. He didn''t want her to meet bad guys when


    she was not careful. Except when Gail was in the dormitory and in the bathroom, she was under the


    control of James.


    Therefore, James knew the news as soon as Gail met the school hunk who tried to cotton up to her


    yesterday.


    "You? ¡­¡­ How did you know...... I...... It''s not my fault. He just said that he wanted to invite our


    dormitory to have a meal. I know the way to stop that school hunk from pestering her is to let him not


    think about our Gai. Anyway, all our dormitory members are here, he can''t do anything to Gai. Gai......


    You know me best. How could I hurt you! " Seeing James'' eyes, Iris said with a guilty conscience,


    hiding behind Gail.


    This was indeed the best solution, but Iris shouldn''t hide it from Gail. Gail turned around and patted Iris


    on the shoulder, "well, I know you are doing this for my own good, but if you had told me in advance."


    Then Gail turned to James and asked, "how did you know? Will you follow me again? "


    James smiled generously and got close to Gail. "I''m not following you. I just want someone to protect


    you. I''m worried that the girl named Lily is crazy and it''s an ident to meet your suitor."


    Gail wouldn''t believe him, or he wouldn''t have known it so clearly. Why didn''t she know. James not only


    tracked her, but also investigated!


    "Are you angry? If you are angry, it means that you are guilty. If there is nothing you don''t want me to


    know, why do you hate my stalking? I''m not the kind of man who worries about his wife''s infidelity. I


    believe that you have a good eye and won''t fall in love with others. " James coaxed Gail affectionately,


    which made others giggle.


    Mary, Sherry and Sherry''s friends also arrived the appointed ce. They heard James'' words and


    couldn''t helpughing. They didn''t expect that the bossy CEO could coax his wife in such a way.


    "Let''s go. They must be inside." All of a sudden, Iris felt that the situation today might be out of control.


    The party may be stormy.


    But fortunately, Iris had the worst n. After all, a big man would hold the whole party when something


    happened. If James couldn''t control the whole party, it could only be said that he was not as strong as


    she thought. It was just a good chance to help Gai to inspect James!


    At this time, James and Jackson walked behind them.


    "I didn''t expect you to have dinner with a student since you are so busy recently." That was the excuse


    James used when Jackson asked him out for dinner.


    "I have to keep an eye on her. Although we are married, these arrogant students don''t know yet. I''m


    afraid that she will suddenly fall in love with a young handsome man." James said with a sweet smile.


    "Aren''t you fresh?" Jackson raised his eyebrows and looked at James up and down, as if trying to find


    out the secret on him.


    "Huh!" James didn''t expect that after a few days, Jackson came back to life. "Look, women always like


    to look at appearance rather than strength. Maybe it was proved at night, but she forgot during the day.


    I have to remind her all the time. what about you? Don''t you like a young woman, too?


    Jackson chuckled and looked at Iris who walked into the room. "Not yet. I just think this girl is very


    good, very special. Anyway, there is ample time, and there is no hurry."


    "Well, you''re not in a hurry. You already had fun. Now it''s time to go for the long haul. James knew that


    Jackson had experienced countless beautiful women. Of course, Jackson didn''t know the difference


    between the newly married and the taboo of having a first taste.


    Jackson didn''t deny, "it''s good, but I know you are still full of passion. Enjoy yourself." When he said


    this, he felt a sharp pain in his temples, but it quickly disappeared.


    The two of them walked into the box and saw two boys dressed in fashionable clothes greeting Iris and


    Gail with a smile. After greeting them with her boyfriend, Sherry pushed out the shy girl, Mary, who had


    always been smiling, and especially introduced her to them.


    However, when they saw the two handsome men in the box, the smile on their faces faded more than


    half.


    Jim didn''t expect that they had families. Obviously, they were not ssmates. When they appeared at


    the door, almost everyone''s eyes were attracted. Their temperament was so outstanding, and even a


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    big star was not so eye-catching.


    Jim watched one of them walk towards Gail and took her hand to sit down. Jim''s eyelids twitched.


    Jim hade for Gail, but now the situation was different. He was very angry!


    "What? Don''t you wee us as their families? " James said with a faint smile when he saw the


    legendary school hunk.


    Jim''s features were indeed school hunk, but he was not very mature. His emotions were exposed and


    he could not calm down. James could guess his current emotions at a nce.

 Chapter 216 The Poor School Hunk

    Chapter 216 The Poor School Hunk


    "No, she just didn''t tell me in advance, which made me unprepared. This must be the fiance of Gail, Mr.


    James? I didn''t expect to see you here. I''m surprised. " Jim nced at another boy beside him, but the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    smile in his eyes was too weak.


    Looking at this handsome Jim, Iris couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. It seemed that she shouldn''t


    have epted his invitation so hastily. Now this school hunk must be very angry!


    "Nice to meet you. You must be Jim, the most handsome talent of A University, right? I''m Gail''s


    husband, not her fiance. As he spoke, James took the initiative to walk up to Jim and correct his


    identity.


    Jim''s bright eyes darkened, and Iris knew that his heart at this time must be a strong critical attack.


    Jim looked at their rings and slowly reached out his hand to shake hands with James. "I thought you


    were only engaged because I didn''t hear the news of your marriage. I didn''t expect your wedding to be


    so low-key."


    "The wedding didn''t seed. There is still a chance. If you want to see my bride, you can do it openly


    that day. I don''t think you can do it at other times." James didn''t forget his purpose. He reminded Jim


    lightly to prove his ability. Jim''s little tricks couldn''t escape his eyes.


    Jim let go of his hand quickly and sat on the sofa with a smile. "Ha ha, I''ll go if I have time." It would be


    strange if he went there. Even if he still had a crush on Gail, it had disappeared without a trace. There


    were a lot of beautiful girls in the world, so Jim wouldn''tpete with the CEO of the CG Group!


    In fact, Jim still had a crush on Gail. He thought that she was engaged to James probably because of


    James'' money. Although he was not as rich as James, he was the school hunk. Maybe he would


    change her mind. However, he didn''t expect that James was so strong and handsome. As a boy, he


    wanted to be the ideal type. Why didn''t he watch the video of the press conference? If he had known it


    earlier, he wouldn''t have challenged James.


    The others cut in and chatted with each other. As an indirect participant in this matter, Iris felt sorry for


    Jim, so she kept apologizing to him in secret to ease his embarrassment.


    Mary was quite fond of another boy who came with Jim and chatted with him casually.


    The atmosphere was getting more and more lively. Who was the most embarrassed person now, of


    course, was none other than Gail.


    She didn''t expect that James had put everyone in such a difficult position and even gave a head-on


    blow to Jim. In fact, Gail knew that she didn''t have any special contact with Jim except for that time, so


    he was not a particrly difficult person to deal with. Now, in this way, she wished she could find a hole


    in the ground and disappear. After all, they were ssmates. She didn''t want to be embarrassed.


    "What? Don''t be shy. Do you think I''m rude to him? If you dare to sympathize with him, I will break your


    legs! James noticed Gail''s expression, as if she had done something wrong, so he approached her ear


    and whispered to threaten her.


    Gail tried to avoid James'' breath. "No, it''s just a little embarrassing. Have a good meal and have fun.


    Then we can go back early. "


    "Well, go back early. James secretly pecked her on the cheek.


    On the other hand, Jackson, who had been sitting aside and watching, felt a little ufortable when


    he saw that Iris had a good conversation with Jim.


    Jackson didn''t know why he came to have dinner with Iris. Maybe he wanted to see how well Gail was


    doing, or maybe he wanted to see how they yed. But he knew that he didn''t have a strong feeling


    when he saw Gail now. Instead, he envied their low-key and simple marriage life.


    Iris, who was lively and cheerful, always made Jackson feel rxed. He could feel her feelings for him,


    but he had never made a positive response.


    He didn''t know whether he liked to treat her as a friend or a spiritual partner. Now when he saw that Iris


    had a good conversation with another man, he felt very ufortable, just like seeing his good thing


    was upied by others.


    "Let''s y for a while, and then order something to eat. It''s my problem today. I decided we''d better


    split the bill for today''s meal. " Iris suggested to Jim in a low voice.


    "It''s not your fault. I was thoughtless. I knew she had a fiance, so I just wanted to have a talk with her.


    But you are also a beautiful woman. As long as you have a good time today, I won''t leave any regret.


    But don''t tell me that the man over there is your boyfriend. Well, I''m...... I''m having a bad day! " Seeing


    Jackson sitting there with an unhappy expression on his face, Jim could not help but feel a little


    nervous. He was very simr to James. Although Jackson didn''t have a strong aura, he couldn''t be


    underestimated.


    Iris waved her hand and said, "no, he''s just my friend. Don''t get me wrong."


    "Oh, that''s good! Does that mean we can y some exciting games now? " As Jim spoke, his face lit


    up with expectation.


    "What game?" Iris was only familiar with this man before, but she had never spoken to Jim. She didn''t


    expect that he was not cold at all and was quite approachable.


    "It''s so exciting. Haven''t you yed it before?" Jim took out the dial with a beautiful smile.


    Iris couldn''t help but sigh in her mind, ''the school hunk is the school hunk, and his skin is so good.''.


    At this time, the waiters had begun to serve the dishes. Mary, Sherry and the others also opened the


    KTV table. It was rare for them to y like this. With such aplete service box, Iris thought it would


    be difficult to pay evenly. But she just mentioned it and didn''t think Jim would agree. After all, Jim was


    also from a rich family. Although it was not as good as James'', it was at least a rich business family.


    "Take off your clothes and bite socks or something like that? I won''t y that kind of game! It''s so


    boring. I just want to have fun. If it''s too vulgar, I won''t y! " Iris had seen that kind of game before.


    Seeing it, she felt ufortable and flustered.


    "Well...... Of course not. Truth or dare! " Since that was not a good idea, then Jim chose a moderate


    one.


    "Sure! Ha ha, that''s ok. I like it the most! " Iris thought there were at least two ways to y.


    "Just the two of us can''t y. Let''s y together." This kind of game would be more lively if there were


    more people.


    "Others are busy now. You see, just the two of us are bored and want to y games. Come on. Let''s


    start!" Iris was an anthomaniac and forgot that Jackson was also here alone.


    "Who says I''m busy? Why didn''t you call me! Ungrateful. After all, I''m your family! " Sitting next to Iris,


    Jackson knocked her head hard.

 Chapter 217 Suddenly Sad

    Chapter 217 Suddenly Sad


    "Ouch!" Iris covered her head and looked at Jackson. She really forgot that he was alone. But she


    didn''t want to talk to him anymore when she thought that he came to the party because of Gail.


    "I''m most familiar with this kind of game. Why didn''t you call me?" Then Jackson took the turntable and


    said, "This is too simple. It''smon. Let me introduce you a new game software, mobile phone


    adventure!"


    He took out his phone, opened an application and put it on the table, "Let''s click the pointer and know


    where it is. The update of the game is more interesting."


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll get one for fun when I get back!" As long as it was about ying, Iris liked it.


    "Then let''s start. Don''t act shamelessly!"


    Sitting on the sofa, Gail and James stared at each other. They didn''t have fun and seldom yed such


    a lively game, so they were left behind naturally.


    "How about we leave?" James held Gail''s hand andughed. Others were having fun, chatting, singing


    and ying. Only they were eating and sitting leisurely.


    "What?" That''s okay? "Iris must be unhappy if we leave so early. To make up for her mistake, she


    chatted with Jim. If I leave, they will scold me."


    "It''s a good chance for Iris to get with Jackson. To be honest, I feel sorry for your school hunk. It''s the


    first time I''ve seen such a good school hunk." James looked at the three people who were ying the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    game and shook his head repeatedly.


    "What do you mean?" They looked very harmonious?


    "Today he is the real cannon fodder. Look at his friend. His friend has a good conversation with Mary.


    He has be a spice."


    That''s true. Gail knew that Iris liked Jackson, but today she just yed with Jim and ignored Jackson,


    which made Jackson approach her. What''s more, Mary was talking with another boy in a quite


    harmonious way, as if he knew Sherry, and the four people had amon topic. Naturally, they didn''t


    care about others.


    "Well, it''s not my fault." Gail knew what Iris meant. But fortunately, James came with her, or she would


    be interrogated again.


    The original dinner party turned into a game of their own. Thinking that Nichs would have an


    operation tomorrow, Gail was not in the mood to stay any longer, so she left with James in advance.


    But fortunately, when she went there, she saw that Iris, Jackson and Jim were having fun. She didn''t


    expect that the three of them could still y together, so she was relieved.


    Let''s get down to business. There were more important things to be done one by one.


    "When you go to the hospital tomorrow, if Martha asks you to do something, you must be careful. Don''t


    be angry and don''t be too excited, okay?" Before going to bed in the evening, James worried that Gail


    would be too nervous and excited tomorrow, so he couldn''t help but remind her.


    Gail didn''t expect that there was something wrong with Martha, so she wanted to ask, "Do you mean


    that my aunt will do something bad to my grandfather? My grandfather was also her father. How could


    she do that? Do you think she will force my grandfather to give her some property or let us pay her


    some fees?"


    He held her in his arms and said, "Don''t worry. I just want to remind you in order not to make you too


    excited tomorrow. But you look anxious now. You must have guessed that your aunt would not


    suddenly find out to take care of your father for no reason. I just want you to be careful. If I were not by


    your side, you would not even know how you were sold."


    "Make it clear, or I''ll go to the hospital to see my grandfather now. If my aunt hurt him, I won''t let her off!


    She has never helped my grandfather. After my grandmother left, she never came to my house again.


    My grandpa sometimes thought of her and would go to her house to see how she was doing when he


    was alone! But..." Tears streamed down her face as Gail spoke. She felt sad at the thought of that


    scene, for her grandfather''s life, and for her own ipetence.


    James patted her back gently. He knew that she still wanted to say something. Otherwise, she would


    not be able to sleep well since she had held back her resentment for so many years.


    "At that time, Martha had heard about it from others, but she didn''te back to visit my grandfather. I


    even talked to her child! Although I don''t wee her toe here now, at least I''m still wondering if


    she suddenly realized her conscience and was filial to her father, but she¡­ I know it! I know I shouldn''t


    expect others to be good to us. I know it''s all in vain, and we have to rely on ourselves¡­ I can only go


    far on my own."


    Then she picked up a tissue to wipe her nasal mucus, and continued to cry, "That''s why I have to go to


    the vige to apany my grandpa. It''s not that I don''t trust you, I just¡­ I have never received any


    care from others since I was a child, except for those strangers. The teachers and ssmates who had


    nothing to do with me would take care of me, so I was afraid that God would joke with me, bring such a


    good person like you to me, and then take you away from me when I love you wholeheartedly..."


    "So I''d rather you hadn''t been here. What should I do if you leave? You are a bad guy! You are all bad


    guys! Everyone is a bad guy..." Gail couldn''t stop crying and couldn''t control her emotions.


    "Gai, how can you say this to me? It''s your aunt''s fault. Why do you me me? You are too willful!"


    James held her in his arms and coaxed her, not knowing whether to cry or tough.


    Tears and snot streamed down her cheeks. The papers on the table had been used up for a while, so


    James had to carry her to the sofa and coax her carefully.


    "That''s exactly what I thought. That''s why I wanted to leave you at that time. I think God is joking with


    me again..."


    James quickly took out a piece of paper and wiped her tears, "Don''t cry. You look so ugly! Your reason


    is so unreasonable. I''m not a boy sent by God to cheat you. Listen, if you say that again, I really don''t


    care about you."


    He also felt wronged. He wondered why the rational Gai became coward in front of love. As long as


    they met something, the first thing she thought of was to leave. It turned out that she was afraid of no


    result. She was afraid that everything would end up like a joke of God. So did he. But he felt relieved


    when she cried like this.

 Chapter 218 Grandpas Surgery

    Chapter 218 Grandpa''s Surgery


    "All right, all right. Don''t forget that I''m James. How can I lose such a lovely girl like you. You are my


    wife now. Can I disappear from the world? " He knew that Gai was thinking of her misfortune in the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    past. Those days when she lived carefully made her unforgettable, and she would always explode


    inadvertently. Only byforting her in silence could she forget the past.


    "Gai, don''t cry. God is testing you. Look, you are fine now? Someone is chasing after you, and you


    have also friends and husband. As long as you stay with me, I will protect you well. I''m the God''s


    fall in love with you, right! Stop crying. Everything is the best arrangement. "


    Everything was the best arrangement. It was not until James met Gail that he gradually figured it out. If


    you that would wear a crown should bear its weight.


    Gail was still crying. When she thought of the unforgettable past, she felt so pitiful. She just knew that


    she had a deep prejudice against Martha. She should not believe that Martha would suddenly be kind.


    After a long time, Gail stopped crying in James'' arms. After calming down, she began to think about


    how to face the current situation.


    "You''re so kind, James. Maybe it is really God''spensation for me. God shouldn''t have asked for


    you again, should he? But even if God want you, I don''t want to give you back! " As Gail spoke, she


    held James'' waist tightly. She was really worried that one day.


    She couldn''t even imagine it. She believed the God would not be so cruel to her all the time.


    Seeing that Gai trusted him so much, James couldn''t help but feel happy. "Gai, I will always be good to


    you. Don''t ever think about leaving me again. In fact, I''m also like you. God should be our matchmaker,


    it is not God''s joke, because only we know each other. "


    "Yes, it must be." Thinking of what had happened to the Jiang family, Gail felt that they were indeed


    very simr to her.


    James told Gail to investigate Martha recently and asked her to observe carefully.


    They didn''t go to bed until all the matters were settled.


    On the second day, Nichs was pushed into the operating room. The three of them waited outside the


    operating room, which made Gail''s heart clench.


    James kept herpany. "Gai, don''t worry. Grandpa''s condition is not serious, but it will take a long


    time. We''ll wait patiently. If you are nervous, I will buy you something to eat. "


    "No, thanks. I can''t eat." At this time, Gail was not in the mood to eat at all.


    "Gai, is this your fiance? I didn''t expect you to be so lucky to find such a handsome man. I heard that


    your family is very rich. "


    Gail turned to look at Martha. If she hadn''t been waiting for Nichs here, Gail would have driven her


    away. When Gail knew that Martha''s purpose was not simple, she was afraid that she could not help


    but attack Martha.


    What kind of debt did they owe in their previous life? How could they have such a rtive who was


    instigated to approach their niece for money. Her ultimate goal was them, so she was particrly


    enthusiastic when she saw them.


    "Auntie, if you are tired, let me and James wait here. I will call you when I get the news." James knew


    that Gail was in a bad mood. She still needed time to digest the fact that her rtives wouldy their


    hands on her. She didn''t like to see Martha.


    Martha was a little unhappy, but she still smiled. "I know Gai is worried about Grandpa, but you don''t


    have to worry too much. He looks so good. If it weren''t for your fiance, your grandpa wouldn''t have


    been so lucky all his life. He wille out safely. Don''t worry. "


    Gail sneered, raised her head and said word by word, "my grandpa has never been happy in his life.


    As his granddaughter, how can I bring him good conditions? And James is not my fiance now, but my


    husband. Please be polite in the future. If you can''t be quiet, you can stay in your room. Otherwise,


    James can find a hotel for you. "


    Holding her hand, James could feel that Gail''s whole body was trembling when she spoke, and her thin


    back was stiff because of excitement. He gently held Gail''s back and felt sorry for her.


    "Hi! What do you mean, Gai? I''m here to visit your grandfather, not you. Why do you say that to me. I


    didn''t eat your rice. It''s too...... If you don''t want me to speak, just say it. Why are you so loud? " Martha


    had endured it for a long time. She had thought that Gail''s man was rich and would ask her to stay in a


    hotel to treat her well. However, she hadn''t even met a hot meal since she came, and he was still here


    to embarrass her.


    James held Gail''s hand, hinting her to leave it to him.


    James stood up and called a bodyguard who had been on duty here in turn recently. "You take this


    aunt to live in a nearby hotel, and then you have a rest. You cane back after grandpaes out. "


    "Yes, boss! "He took the card from James, turned around and walked up to Martha." let''s go. Auntie. "


    When Martha saw the card James took out, her eyes lit up and the anger in her heart disappeared.


    "Because you''re worried about your grandpa, I won''t make a fuss with you. I didn''t sleep wellst night.


    I''m worried about your grandpa''s health. Now I''m really tired." Then Martha stood up.


    "Call me when your grandfather''s surgery is over. I have my number on your grandfather''s phone."


    Then Martha turned to James and smiled, "thank you, James. Gai has a bad temper. You take care of


    her. She has suffered a lot since she was a child, so you should bear with her. And her grandfather has


    only one granddaughter by his side. Maybe she has been spoiled by him. I hope you can live a good


    life. "


    Gail''s fingers creaked. Even if she was spoiled by her grandfather, Martha shouldn''t say these words!


    "I know, auntie. You''d better go back and have a rest."


    "Well, I''m leaving now. And...... How many days can I stay in the hotel? I just don''t feelfortable


    staying in that bed To be honest, I haven''t stayed in a hotel yet. It''s all because of Gai. "Obviously,


    Martha wanted to stay longer.


    Well, Martha could not bear it. She must want more next.


    Martha remembered that sometimes when her family went out for fun, they often stayed in a hotel.


    Although it was economical, it was already very luxurious for the rural people at that time.


    Although she felt a little sad, it was quickly dispelled by her.


    "It''s okay. You can stay here for a few days." James smiled faintly.


    "Okay, thank you, James. Gai, I''m leaving now. " Martha''s face was full of smile. Anyway, James had a


    lot of money. Staying in a hotel for a few days was just a meal for him.

 Chapter 219 The Surgery Was Successful

    Chapter 219 The Surgery Was Sessful


    It was not easy for Martha toe here. She wanted to take advantage of what she could.


    She had nned to ask James to reimburse her for the recent expenses, but considering that it would


    take a long time, she couldn''t ask too much at once. Martha came here for more than that.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her retreating footsteps, Gail''s eyes became clear at one point one.


    If she couldn''t see through it, she could temporarily forget it, but when she knew the truth, she couldn''t


    pretend for a moment. Maybe that was why Gail couldn''t adapt to the living environment since she was


    a child. Martha said Gail was spoiled. It was Nichs who asked her to keep her true character and be


    alone.


    If Gail hadn''t kept this insistence and stubbornness, she would have be a girl who worked in the


    city and might have been married.


    On second thought, Gail did bring too much burden to Nichs. But Gail just wanted to continue her


    study and get more knowledge. With a desire to know more about the world, she hade to this day.


    But if Gail had dropped out of school early to earn money, Nichs would not be so tired now. Now he


    would definitely live in a better house, at least he didn''t have to worry about her tuition for so long.


    Gail was still not filial enough, and what Martha said was notpletely wrong.


    Seeing that Gail was absent-minded, James gently put her head on his shoulder and leaned against it.


    "Gai, don''t think too much. You are so unhappy just because you think too much. You have to believe


    that as long as you have a strong heart, everything good wille to you. "


    "But it''s true that I have brought so much burden to Nichs. If I hadn''t insisted on going to college,


    Nichs might not have been sick." Gail''s heart was suddenly filled with self-me and regret.


    Nichs hadn''te out yet. From time to time, medical staff woulde out of the closed operating


    room, and Gail''s heart would be very nervous.


    "Gai, you don''t have to think so. In fact, I know you have a loan for your tuition and you earn the living


    expenses. You earned it hard. When you were in middle school, the government gave you a grant.


    Your grandfather was very proud. He has trained the most promising college student in your vige,


    you went to a key university. You don''t know how many people admire your grandfather. It''s just that


    some people will only show the malicious side to you. Gai, if you think too much, I will feel sorry for you.


    "


    Leaning on James'' shoulder, Gail felt the sense of security given by his strong chest. Listening to his


    words, her heart began to gradually settle down.


    "I''m here! Gai, I''m your husband now. We''re family. I''ll share the responsibility with you. Let''s stop


    thinking about the past, okay? I can feel it when you think of it. I will be sad too. " James could really


    feel Gail''s emotions from her subtle movements and could guess what she was thinking. Maybe it was


    because Gail was in James'' heart that no matter what she was thinking, it could not escape from his


    eyes.


    Tears streamed down Gail''s eyes again. James had to take out a tissue to wipe them for her. "You are


    crying again. It seems that you will cry even if I say it or not."


    Gail wiped her tears, "I just, I have never felt so happy and sad. It''s so good to have you by my side. I''ll


    remember all the good things you''ve done for me. I''m moved and grateful. But my grandfather is in the


    operating room. He is fighting against cancer. I will... "


    "Then you shouldn''t cry. If your grandfather knows that you are crying when he is having an operation,


    he will definitely scold you!"


    Gail stopped crying and thought for a moment. She was very depressed. She took a deep breath and


    tried to hold back her tears. "Then I won''t cry. I believe that Grandpa will be safe. He hasn''t seen me


    get married yet." She couldn''t speak fluently, and her eyes were swollen like walnuts.


    "Your voice is hoarse because of crying. It''s so unpleasant to hear. Drink some water. When Grandpa is


    ok, let''s hold a wedding ceremony. Let''s go to a dream ce and give you the most beautiful wedding,


    okay? " James took out the water he had bought for Gail, wiped her tears and coaxed her, as if he was


    taking care of a child.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think again, if they had a daughter, would she cry so much.


    No, he must make her smile every day and live happily every day. He would fill in all the happiness that


    Gail had lost, and not let anyone hurt her.


    If he had known Gail earlier, she wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    James really wanted to go back to the past ten years. If only he could meet Gail again when she was a


    child and wiped her tears in front of her when she was crying. He had seen Gail''s photos when she


    was a child, because he had investigated all her past. Perhaps Gail didn''t have these photos in her


    own home, so he wanted to know more about her.


    But when James saw Gail''s profile for the first time, he almost cried. This stubborn and strong girl


    made him heartbroken and unable to breathe. So when Gail recalled the past, James could


    understand.


    Soon, Gail was tired of crying and leaned on James'' shoulder.


    James made up his mind to take good care of Gail all his life. James couldn''t speak it out because the


    promise was so empty, he was afraid of disappointing her. The best promise to her was to do it


    seriously.


    "Where is the patient''s family?" The doctor came out of the operating room.


    "Here! Here! How is my grandfather? " Gail''s heart was pounding in her throat.


    "The patient is out of danger and is in aa. Don''t disturb him."


    "In the future, as long as you receive treatment on time, everything will be fine. This is the most


    sessful operation. Everything goes smoothly." The doctor''s face was also glowing with victory.


    "Thank you, doctor! Thank you, doctor. You areborious! "


    "Thank you, doctor!"


    The two of them shook hands with the doctor gratefully before he left.


    Gail turned around and hugged James excitedly. "We made it! Thank you, James! In fact, you are the


    one I thank most! "


    If it weren''t for James, they wouldn''t have found out Nichs'' condition so early. It was also because of


    James that Nichs recovered so well. He could have such a good doctor to perform the surgery for


    him and receive treatment in such a good medical environment. It was all because of James. Hugging


    James, Gail burst into tears again.


    Gail''s tears streamed down his neck. James pulled her away in disgust and said, "you are a weeper.


    It''s my duty as a husband. If you keep crying, I will beat you. You are not used to my kindness even


    though we are married. And I just did my best. I didn''t visit Nichs often. I didn''t do much. "


    "That''s enough. Thank you, James. I''ll wait for Nichs to push out and then go to the ward to rest. In


    fact, I''m very worried that Martha will do something crazy under the instigation of Lily. Martha has no


    family affection for my grandfather. Martha was like a ticking time bomb by my grandfather''s side and I


    felt uneasy."

 Chapter 220 Send Martha Away

    Chapter 220 Send Martha Away


    "You mean you want Martha to go home?"


    "Yes, I can''t trust Martha! I know what kind of person Martha is. She can do anything for money! " They


    hadn''t been in touch with each other for so many years, but Gail could see what Martha had done. As


    long as she thought of that Lily might interfere here, then Martha was no different from Lily. Gail felt


    scared when she thought about it, so she didn''t want Martha to stay here for a moment.


    James nodded, "if you don''t want, it''s easy. This person is indeed untrustworthy. What Martha has been


    worried about was not Grandpa''s condition and operation, but the hotel she has stayed in. I see. You


    can probably see her ask to go home tomorrow. "


    James was so confident that Gail was curious about what he would do. "What method are you going to


    use?"


    "You''ll know it tomorrow. It won''t be good if I tell you now." James'' mysterious smile reassured Gail.


    A stone fell to the ground, and the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nichs'' condition was stable now. The doctor said he could be discharged from the hospital in a


    month and would be checked up regrly.


    And Martha was really anxious to go home. She said there was something wrong at home and she had


    to hurry back.


    Of course, Gail wouldn''t let her stay. Although Nichs was reluctant her to leave, he didn''t try to


    persuade her to stay.


    But Nichs seemed to be a little disappointed with Martha, because when she left, she asked James


    to reimburse her for the road expenses.


    With his eyes closed, Nichs didn''t say anything. James just held Gail''s hand, Gail was about to get


    angry. He said what he should do and asked someone to give Martha some money.


    Gail sat on the edge of Nichs'' bed and looked at his disappointed eyes, feeling a little sad.


    "Grandpa, don''t think too much. Martha just has something to do at home. You know, she has always


    been like that." Gail didn''t know how tofort Nichs. After all, no matter what happened, Martha


    was his own daughter.


    Nichs turned his head weakly and looked at the sky outside the window. He said sadly, "I know she


    came to see me not because she wanted to see me, but because she heard that you married a rich


    man. You don''t have tofort me. Gai, I know you are under a lot of pressure. After I leave, don''t


    contact Martha''s family. Or you won''t live a peaceful life in the future. "


    Nichs was so weak that he was out of breath after a few words.


    "I know, Grandpa. I will take good care of myself, and you have to apany me. Don''t say that you


    leave. The doctor said that you can''t talk too much. What you need now is rest. You can leave the


    hospital after a few days. At that time, we will take you to some interesting ces in NF City to have a


    look. " Speaking of this topic, Gail was always unwilling to mention it. The sick people were always


    depressed, and the more they talked, the more depressed they became.


    "Okay, I''m tired too. Go ahead with your work. The conditions here are very good. To be honest, I


    haven''t enjoyed it like this before. There are people watching at your clothes, food, transportation and


    so on. From now on, you two will be fine, and I will have a good life in the future. " Perhaps Nichs


    saw Gail''s worry, he joked, and a kind smile appeared on his pale face.


    At this time, James just came back from the doctor''s office. Gail turned to look at him with tenderness


    in her eyes, which warmed his heart.


    "Why are you so happy? It seems that Nichs is in a good mood, but we have to go. The doctor said


    that Nichs needs more rest and someone will take care of him here." James walked to Gail and sat


    down. She was always in his eyes.


    Nichs was also happy to see it. "Well, James, Gai, you can go back. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine


    here."


    "Well, Nichs is only responsible for recuperating now. Don''t think about anything else. We young


    people should be responsible for the trouble now. You can just sleep well and eat what you like in a few


    days. Gai has grown up. My grandfather still wants us to have a baby. If you get better, you may see


    your grandson soon. James looked at Nichs with a big smile on his face. Before he finished his


    words, he felt a sharp pain in his thigh.


    "Oh, Grandpa, I''m serious." Even if he was strangled, he had to finish his words.


    Gail didn''t expect that James would suddenly speak out what Andrew had said. She wanted to stop


    him with force, but he didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, she looked as if she was very guilty.


    "Grandpa, don''t listen to him!" Gail red at James with a red face.


    "Well, I also have this idea. It would be better if I could see him. Ha ha ha..." when Nichs heard that


    he would had a grandson, he had hope.


    "But how is Andrew? He is getting old, so he needs to have a good rest. Have you arranged an


    examination for him? " Nichs suddenly thought of James'' grandfather. He hadn''t heard any news


    about Andrew recently.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "My grandpa is not in good health recently, but he has some minor problems. He wille to see you


    when he has a good rest in two days." James didn''t mention that Andrew was poisoned. The old man


    would always worry about a lot of things if he stayed alone. It was not toote to talk about it after


    Andrew recovered.


    "Okay, okay. We two old people should talk more about each other." In fact, Nichs had a good


    impression of Andrew.


    "Besides, I''m going to find an old wife for Grandpa. At least you can have a chat with someone. When


    you''re both well, I''ll arrange this matter. There will be more topics between the old people. It''s better to


    find a wife..."


    "You talk nonsense, James!" Gail coughed on purpose. Nichs was different from the old man in the


    city. He hadn''t been married for many years. James suddenly said this topic, Nichs would be scared.


    As expected, when Nichs heard James'' words, he was choked and coughed.


    "Ahem...... Ahem, young people nowadays are too open-minded. I don''t need a wife, I''m a dying man,


    and... Stop messing around. " Nichs hadn''t thought about it in his middle age, but now he felt a little


    embarrassed when he was said so by the young man.


    Of course, Gail knew Nichs best. She pulled James out of the room and said, "Grandpa, don''t listen


    to him. We''re leaving now! I wille to see you tomorrow. "


    Nichs leaned against the sickbed and watched them leave with a smile on his face. Anyway, he


    wouldn''t feel relieved until the two of them were in a good rtionship.


    Out of the hospital, Gail pulled James andined that his words were too direct. Nichs was just


    an old man from the countryside, conservative.


    "If it was in the past, Nichs would have beaten you up if you said that. If you tell Grandpa that you


    are looking for an old wife for him next time, you will be beaten. "Gail knows very well that Nichs''


    family education is very strict. If she has any thoughts beyond Nichs'' scope, she must be beaten.

 Chapter 221 The Servant Poisoned

    Chapter 221 The Servant Poisoned


    Gail remembered that when she came back from school, a boy put a love letter in her schoolbag, which


    made her almost be spanked. Nichs knew the words. He took Gail to school and wanted to know


    who the boy was. If the teacher hadn''t stopped him, she wouldn''t have been able to see anyone at


    school. The teacher listened to Nichs''s request and promised that it would be solved. Then Nichs


    went home. So the teacher in the ss emphasized that early love was not allowed. She remembered


    that the teacher had told her that if she received a love letter next time, she would hand it to the teacher


    directly.


    Nichs was a stubborn man by nature. His thoughts were old, but he had principles. As Gail grew up,


    she finally understood why her grandfather could train her into a university student because he taught


    her everything.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t say it next time. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been so abrupt. Don''t be


    angry!" James saw that Gail was angry, so he acted like a spoiled child.


    Hearing his words, she smiled helplessly, "Then I forgive you. Don''t mention this again."


    "Yes, my dear wife!" James raised his hand and made a very handsome gesture to her, which made


    herugh.


    "Gai, have you finished your school work? I heard that you are going to take photos. It''s a good season


    to take photos. Why don''t you invite me to take the graduation photos with you?" There was even a hint


    of unhappiness in his words.


    She looked at him in surprise, "Are you interested in it? I thought you hated the plots of little girls.


    Besides, you are so busy every day. It takes a lot of time to visit my grandfather. You are so busy in the


    He pretended to be angry and turned his back to her, "You haven''t asked me. How do you know that I


    don''t have time? You graduate only once. When I graduated, I didn''t have a girl I liked to take photos


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    with me. Now I have a chance. Why don''t you give it to me? Do you think I''m too old?"


    "Of course not! You are the man that all the women in NF City like. You look as young as those boys in


    the school!" She exined in a hurry, but when she saw his serious expression, she couldn''t help


    snickering, "Is it¡­ Sometimes are you not confident? James, do you still doubt yourself? I thought


    handsome men like you would not say that you are old. You... "


    "What? What else do you want to say? Gai, what do you want to say? Do you think a person like me is


    born to be conceited? Do you think that I think I am very handsome but not young enough in front of


    your junior? Haven''t you ever thought that it''s because my wife is too beautiful? I heard that you are


    several levels higher than the recognized campus belle in your school. I just want to show my


    resentment of increasing sense of crisis, can''t I?" He narrowed his deep eyes and approached her face


    step by step. The arrogance on his face would never let her misunderstand that he was not confident


    enough.


    Maybe in his mind, he didn''t worry that his appearance would be a condition that waspared by


    others. The charm and aura emitted from him was not something that his appearance could give him.


    Even though they had been together day and night, she would still be attracted by his face. In addition,


    his flirtation inevitably made her eyes red and her heart beat fast.


    "I didn''t mean that. James, please don''t¡­ I was wrong, okay? I''m just kidding. I''m happy that you can


    take pictures with me." Gail surrendered, avoided his eyes and reached out her hands to push his face


    away.


    James was in a good mood when he saw her, "Okay. Then who is the most handsome man in the


    world?"


    "¡­¡­" Still thinking about her slip of tongue, Gail was stunned when heard that. This was not his style


    at all!


    "What? Is it difficult to answer? Or do you have other candidates?" He approached her again with a


    sense of danger.


    She knew it was a simple question, but she missed the best time to answer it. She couldn''t shrink back.


    She smiled at him and said, "It is not difficult to answer. I just think you are very cute now. Of course,


    the most handsome man in the world is James, my husband! But this question should be asked by me.


    It''s the first time that I''ve seen a boy ask this question. I suddenly realize that my husband is actually


    very¡­ Very cute."


    Cute? He frowned and waited for this word toment on him.


    But when he heard that she said that he was cute, his heart missed a beat uncontrobly! Her voice


    was sweet. Although it seemed that she was ttering him and acting like a spoiled child, it was very


    Seeing that he seemed to be thinking about something, she was a little nervous and hurriedly added,


    "That is, you are different from the James I knew before. It turns out that you are really not noble and


    cool in life. In fact, you are quite easy-going."


    Suddenly, he smiled happily, and the corners of his mouth spread into the most natural and beautiful


    arc, "Really? I didn''t expect my wife to be so sweet. You praise people without any sense of


    contradiction. How can you do it? It doesn''t seem to be a lie at all." He suddenly had a feeling of


    floating in the clouds. Unconsciously, he rubbed her face and kissed her.


    "I''m telling the truth." She smiled brightly, and the light in her eyes shed to his heart.


    At this moment, he was suddenly touched by her. He deeply understood the meaning of the surging of


    lustful desire.


    He didn''t expect that she could speak honeyed words so easily. It must be him who taught her well.


    At this time, a phone call suddenly interrupted the pink bubbles of the two people, and he frowned


    unhappily.


    Noticing what he was doing, Gail chuckled.


    "What happened?" James picked up the phone coldly. There was a way he could switch roles!


    His tone changed so quickly.


    Gail didn''t know what the person on the other end of the line said, and James''s expression became


    more and more serious.


    His serious expression showed that something really happened to him.


    She was anxious and waited for him to hang up.


    "What''s wrong?" Was there someone who was going to make trouble for them again?


    "Talk on the way!" He went straight to the car and started it.


    It turned out that Kevin had found out that how Andrew was poisoned. It was not that simple. What Lily


    used was the most inconspicuous nanny in the family. She controlled the nanny''s child and threatened


    her to poison Andrew''s bowl. Not only did she bribe others, but she always did whatever she could.


    Kevin said that the nanny had been broken up and the child was still in the hands of Lily.

 Chapter 222 Constant Change Of Events

    Chapter 222 Constant Change Of Events


    When James arrived at the Jiang family''s house, he saw the nanny crying in the corner. Andrew sat on


    the sofa with a gloomy face.


    Today, Daniel also came. He sat on the left side of Andrew, with no expression on his face.


    Seeing theming, Andrew''s face showed a little joy. "Come and sit down. Ask someone to take the


    nanny away, and we can think of a way."


    Gail looked at the nanny who was about thirty years old. She didn''t know if she had saved Andrew on


    purpose or she had been found out for two times.


    Andrew looked at them and said slowly, "Amy Liu is a good girl. Last time, she deliberately let us find


    out that something was wrong with her, but she has always been honest and I doesn''t think too much.


    Her child is still in the hands of Lily. Lily threatened her to make a move again. If it weren''t for the call


    from James'' men in time, I might have died again. "


    Kevin was also standing behind him. James looked at him and asked him to exin the situation


    carefully.


    "It took us three days to find out that someone contacted the nanny. When we followed Amy Liu


    secretly, we found that she had been found again. Then we felt that it must be Lily who was going to


    make a move again, so we rushed over to confirm it. I didn''t expect that they wanted Amy Liu to do


    something on Andrew''s pillow this time. If we hadn''t arrived in time, the consequences might have been


    unimaginable! " Kevin briefly told them the whole story, but everyone was frightened.


    "What should we do now? Should we save Amy Liu''s child?" Seeing Andrew''s embarrassed


    expression, James guessed that it must be this matter. Otherwise, they could have found out


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    something about Lily and beat her back to her original form, so that she could no longer stay in the


    Jiang family.


    This was a very difficult thing. As long as the middleman was involved, it was difficult to do it.


    After all, Amy Liu hadn''t chosen her own child regardless of the consequences. It could be said that


    she was targeted by Lily. No matter which side she chose, she couldn''t escape unscathed.


    "Indeed, I have to save Amy Liu''s child. After all, she saved my life. If she hadn''t made a mistake, I


    would have died. This time, she had realized her mistake when Kevin came. Besides, that person


    refused to admit that she was Lily. She would never show her true identity to others. We still need a key


    factor, that is, Noble. " When Andrew spoke of Noble, his tone was somber.


    "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t driven away and exterminate everyone, maybe she wouldn''t have been so


    cruel to the Jiang family." When the old story was brought up again, it was hard to tell whether the


    cause and effect were true or not.


    "Do you mean that Lily have done something to Noble?" Daniel suddenly asked.


    "Yes, she just doesn''t want us to expose her identity immediately. She still has to keep this barrier to


    deal with us. After all, she is not very weak now. Lily had put all the things of Noble under her name,


    and recently she seemed to be pregnant with Noble''s child. Even if the baby was not Noble''s, the one


    in her belly should be. " Kevin pointed out theplicated situation for them.


    It had to be said that he was efficient and could figure out the rtionship so soon.


    But no one had thought that the current situation would be soplicated.


    "Lily means that she can let the child go, but we have to reach an agreement that we should not tell


    Noble, or she will destroy the child. Even if the child is released, the child is still under her control."


    Kevin exined again. He admired the intelligence of this Lily. A woman had be so terrible for her


    hatred. She hadplete human and financial resources, and could temporarilypete with the


    Jiang family.


    It seemed that Lily had made too much preparations for this day. Otherwise, she, who had been


    bankrupt and homeless, would not have hidden in the Jiang family.


    "If we let go of this opportunity, do we still have any other chips in our hands?" Seeing that Kevin was


    not depressed, James knew that he would find a way.


    "Well, we have to wait until our resultse out." Kevin didn''t say it directly.


    "Did you get her child''s hair?" James raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, the result wille out tomorrow." Kevin nodded. With his years of experience as a detective, he


    couldn''t make a n before he was sure.


    "Let''s wait until the resultes out tomorrow. Lily must be pregnant by ident this time. Does she


    take her own child as a bargaining chip and suppress Noble? Even if she wants to confront us face to


    face in the future, the chip in her hand is her and Noble''s child. But I don''t think that woman will give


    birth to the baby of the Jiang family. " James had no humanity hope for that woman.


    Everyone was silent. They really didn''t know what to do with the current situation.


    "Is Lily the daughter of the boss who forced by Andrew into a corner back then?" At this moment,


    Daniel, who had been silent all the time, spoke.


    It turned out that there was such a thing that Gail didn''t know. She had never figured out why Lily hated


    the Jiang family so much.


    But Gail had just married into the Jiang family, and there were too many things she didn''t know.


    She should have been prepared for this. A person of high position was liable to be attacked. She had to


    be more careful in the future.


    Looking at Daniel helplessly, Andrew lowered his head and kept silent.


    After a while, Andrew raised his head and looked at Gai. "Don''t be afraid, Gai. Things in the Jiang


    family are indeed veryplicated. You''ve just married into the Jiang family, and there are some things


    that you may be frightened, but don''t be afraid. We will protect you well. James, you have to take good


    care of her, or she would be scared away by our family sooner orter. "


    Shaking her head, Gail said, "Grandpa, I''m not afraid. Every family has its own problems to learn. I


    understand."


    Andrew smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I hope so. James must take care of Gail carefully. I''m


    afraid that woman will do harm to Gai."


    "I know, Grandpa. Don''t worry." James had to take good care of his wife.


    Holding Gail''s hand, James whispered in her ear, "I''ll exin it to youter."


    Gail nodded obediently. In fact, she was very curious. Marrying into the Jiang family was like falling into


    a deep water. Maybe it was really a joke which James said at the beginning. She really jumped into the


    fire of the Jiang family.


    "James, if you have anything that you can''t find out, ask me. In fact, I remember what happened that


    year. Maybe it will help you." Daniel said to James with an unreadable smile.


    This was the first time they had looked at each other since they had undergone a subtle change.

 Chapter 223 Riddle Daniel

    Chapter 223 Riddle Daniel


    "Well, with your help, I might be easier." James said politely without any emotion.


    Daniel suddenly smiled but said nothing.


    Kevin looked down at them thoughtfully.


    "Daniel, have you been abroad recently?" Andrew''s irrelevant words sessfully diverted everyone''s


    attention, but everyone''s doubts were deeper at this time.


    Daniel was stunned, but he still smiled casually, "Yes, I went to see Cherry. I''m chasing after her. What


    do you think?"


    "I''m afraid that she doesn''t like you. I remember that she likes James very much. If you can catch up


    with her, I''ll give you all my heritage." Andrew''s words were a little stiff, as if he was implying


    something.


    "That''s what you said! You still look down upon me as before, but now I have taken over the RF Group.


    If I really catch up with Cherry, don''t me me for being too greedy!" Daniel narrowed his eyes and


    said coldly.


    Gail had never seen that Daniel and Andrew sat down and chatted. She didn''t pay much attention to


    them before. Today, it seemed that Andrew and Daniel didn''t get along well.


    "I know you arepeting, but I hope you won''t take the path of your brother. I didn''t give you too


    much care, but don''t forget that we are family. I have said something today and I won''t mention it again.


    If you understand, of course it''s the best. But if you still want topete with me, that''s your own


    business." Andrew and Daniel were talking in riddles, so the people around didn''t understand.


    "I know. We are indeed family, but you didn''t know this before. It''s toote to tell me now." Daniel


    sneered, "Since we have to wait for the result tomorrow, I''m leaving now." After saying that, he strode


    out of the hall, leaving everyone in silence.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The Jiang family seemed to be moreplicated than Gail thought. No wonder Julie said those words


    out of "kindness" to her, and perhaps there were other meanings.


    All of a sudden, Gail felt that she would have to experience too much in the future.


    "What? What are you thinking about?" James put his big hand on the back of her hand. The warm


    touch warmed her up.


    "Nothing. Your family is so mysterious." She gently brushed his ear, and only the two of them could


    hear her voice.


    He knew that such a situation would frighten her, and he med himself for not giving her a


    psychological preparation in advance. But he didn''t want her to see too many dark sides of human


    nature. Her heart was the ce he should protect. The contradiction was that he had brought her to


    this situation. He wanted her to face many things on her own and not shrink back. At first, she must see


    these things clearly. To make a person stronger, he must let her see the truth of the matter.


    "You have me. You are mine now, and this is also your home, understand?" He gently touched her hair


    andforted her silently.


    Andrew was a little tired. He stood up and went back to his room with the help of Leon.


    Kevin stood behind them and admired them when he saw them saying some secrets in such a serious


    asion.


    "Mr. James, if you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll go to work first. I''ll report to you as soon as there


    is anything wrong." Now that Kevin had finished his work, it was time for him to go back and pay


    attention to what was going on.


    "Okay, thank you. Let''s talk about it in detail tonight. Do you have time tonight?" James had to talk to


    Kevin about something before he could rest assured.


    "When will we meet?"


    "Eight o''clock."


    "Okay, see you at the old ce at eight o''clock."


    After Kevin left, James and Gail also left. They always felt that the atmosphere here was too tense and


    depressing, and they would not stay long.


    Seeing theplexity of the Jiang family, Gail suddenly wanted to find someone to talk to. And she


    knew that James had something else to do, so she asked him to send her to school.


    James knew that she needed to digest some information, so he didn''t ask more.


    "I''ll pick you up at night. Remember to call me at nine o''clock." He was still not used to the night without


    her. Although she hadn''t graduated yet, he still wanted to be like all the couples after they got married.


    He was used to the feeling of being with her. If one day she was not around, he was not used to it. After


    getting married, he finally knew what was called worry and loneliness.


    She smiled, "Okay, I will."


    He didn''t forget to arrange two men for her secretly. At any time, Lily''s thoughts were the most terrible


    and unpredictable.


    When Gail returned to the dormitory, Iris was not there. She called Iris. It turned out that she was going


    to get their clothes. It turned out that she had really chosen the clothes they were going to wear to take


    photos. They were beautiful.


    There were bare midriff suits: white jeans with a pair of short revealing midriff. All the girls in the


    dormitory were not fat at all. Sherry and Mary also returned to the dormitory, but Sherry looked worried


    when she saw the clothes bought by Iris.


    "Oh, you know I have a lot of fat on my belly, but you still bought bare midriff clothes. Iris, do you buy it


    on purpose?" Sherry was very dissatisfied with the fat on her waist standing in front of the mirror. She


    pinched it with both hands, and it was indeed a little redundant.


    "Oh, of course the most beautiful photo in our university should be more eye-catching and sexy! In fact,


    we all have some fat, except for Gai. Is everything okay with me and Mary? But I''ve made up my mind.


    I''ll eat less these days. I''ll try my best to be thinner. Then the retoucher needn''t spend too much time.


    Iris had always been envious of girls who wore bare midriff and waistcoat, so she wanted to wear it


    before graduation!


    "But both of you have less fat than me. I¡­ I used to eat too much meat when I was in the third year of


    senior high school and when I had my appendix cut. But now, the fat had not disappeared. Iris, I hate


    you!"


    "It''s okay. You are much better now. Let me give you some confidence, and you can look my waist!"


    Then Iris picked up her clothes.


    Pointing at her waist, Sherry yelled, "Stop! Don''t do that on purpose. You are much better than before.


    I''ve seen you on a diet when you were dating recently. Who will believe you have fat now? Oh my God!


    I''m going to lose weight. Don''t ask me to have dinner tonight!"


    "What? Iris, are you in love? Why didn''t you tell me, Iris? You are so mean!" As soon as Gail heard


    Sherry say that Iris was in love, she began to scratch Iris''s arm.


    This was thest thing Iris wanted to do. Shey prone on the bed and begged, "Gai, listen to me.


    She¡­ She was talking nonsense! I''m just developing the rtionship gradually with him."


    Gail stopped and stared at her eyes, "Are you sure?"


    "Iris, you are too implicit. I think that Jackson is unpredictable. As an experienced man, he doesn''t take


    the initiative to rify the rtionship with you. If you dy like this, you will only suffer losses. Gai, you


    don''t know that Iris went out for a date every day these days. As soon as she came back, she sat there


    and giggled! Look, her clothes have be so girlish. I don''t know when the sportswear and casual


    clothes in the cab have been emptied! Tut-tut." Sherry held her clothes and began to reveal


    something, with a look of disgust on her face.

 Chapter 224 Tea Talk About Love

    Chapter 224 Tea Talk About Love


    "Yes, yes. You don''t know that I can tell that she is really obsessed with the rich two generation this


    time. He is really handsome! Iris really like a handsome man. The soap opera is poisonous! " Even


    Maryined, which showed how obvious Iris was.


    Gail knew that Iris liked Jackson, but she hadn''t had a good talk with Iris recently, so she decided to


    find a ce to sit down and have a heart to heart talk with Iris.


    "It''s not that exaggerated. I just went out to have a chat with him. He needs an assistant recently. I just


    like him to show off in front of him! You know I won''t hide anything from you, but I won''t take the


    initiative. I think I''ve done what I should do. Let''s talk about other thingster. Gai, what do you think? "


    Iris leaned on Gail''s shoulder casually and winked at her.


    After the game, Gail took Iris to the milk tea shop at the school gate.


    When they walked into the shop, they saw the familiar owner''s wife, the familiar tables and chairs.


    Today, the window was full of people. They waited for a couple to leave then sat in front of the big ss


    window.


    Gail couldn''t help sighing, "it''s been a long time since we came out to have a heart to heart talk. Too


    many things have happened recently. In just over a month, we have changed too much."


    "Yes, you married a handsome man, and I fell in love with a yboy who was affectionate, sweet and


    bitter. we tried all of them before graduation. In fact, it''s good. After experiencing it, I feel that life is real!


    " Looking at the setting sun outside the window, Iris began to feel blue.


    "How were you that day? When I left, I saw that Jackson cared about you very much. He seemed to


    have an ulterior motive when he saw you y with Jim! " Although Gail was chatting with James at that


    time, she could still see what they were doing.


    Taking a sip of the milk tea, Iris''s eyes lit up. "Well, I also feel that. In fact, we had a good time that day.


    In the end, he said goodbye to me at the school gate. Although he didn''t kiss me, it almost seeded.


    But a rogue messed it up. " There seemed to be some disappointment in her eyes when Iris said this.


    "Well, you haven''t had sex these days. What about that?" Seeing the expression on Iris'' face, Gail said


    in a much lower voice. Perhaps everyone who wandered in love would be quiet and gentle. Iris


    was no longer so rash, and love also made her edges a little t.


    "We are so pure, too pure! I''m just his sidekick these two days. He won''t refuse me to help him with


    chores! But I volunteered to do that. I asked for it! " Iris looked at the sunset in the sky and smiled


    heartlessly. When she turned her head to look at Gail, her eyes were shining with crystal light. "In fact,


    the closer we get, the less clear our rtionship is. I want to give up, but as soon as I receive his phone


    call or news, I identally be that" little bitch ", ha ha ha..."


    Gail knew that Iris was heartbroken, her heart wavered.


    "In the past, I always thought that those heroines were too sentimental, but now when I am in person, I


    feel that people in love are so unreasonable. I know he may not love you, but before you give up, you


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    always feel that you are the great heroine. One day, the hero will turn back and love you so much that


    he can''t extricate himself. " When Iris smiled with the lovely porcin cup in her hand, Gail felt so sad.


    Gail seemed to have seen from Iris that how humble she was when she had secretly fallen in love with


    James. Let her lose herself.


    "Iris, Congrattions! You know how I felt when I fell in love with James. At that time, I was just like you


    now. I was lonely and excited at the same time. Perhaps, self-pity is the most suitable word to describe.


    As long as you don''t express your love and maintain this unclear rtionship, you will fall in love with


    this feeling. But it will be easy to get hurt if you dy for too long, it''s time for you to take the initiative.


    "As an experienced person, Gail doesn''t want Iris to be immersed in such a one-sided y.


    Iris stared at Gail strangely, "how did you confess your love to James? What did he do at that time?


    You didn''t tell me!"


    Gail smiled sheepishly. To be honest, they had been busy for a long time. She didn''t remember how to


    express her love. But Gail remembered that James confessed his love to her when she was so


    disappointed that she wanted to leave.


    "Tell me! You are already married. Why don''t you tell me? You are so stingy! "


    "In fact, it''s not my confession. At that time, I was about to give up, but he confessed his love to me. So


    I said it would be easy to get hurt if you dy for too long. I don''t want you to go my way. " Even if Gail


    recalled now, she still felt that it was really not a good time for her to be immersed in her own thoughts


    at that time.


    Time flies. They got married less than a year after they knew each other. This speed seemed to be a


    little fast, but they had been wasting time for almost a year. If they hadn''t met a few external conditions,


    they might still be in a romantic rtionship.


    "Let me tell you something. He is actually a good man. He has changed a lot since we first met. I just


    like his changeable appearance. I decide to let him go when I don''t like him. s! Don''t me me for


    being self-abuse, but I just don''t want to let him go, and I don''t dare to express my love! " Iris was a


    coward in front of love. She had always been brave, But she was timid before love.


    After chatting for a long time, Gail just knew that her best friend, who was obsessed with handsome


    men, was so stubborn to fall in love with a person.


    Iris wanted to stubbornly insist on her own ideas. Perhaps this beautiful girl who insisted on loving each


    other to the end was the softest. Gail gave up. She''d better let Iris do whatever she wanted. Time will


    tell.


    While they were talking, a message came to Gail.


    "I''m Julie. Do you know that I''m with James now?"


    Gail''s mind was in a mess. Were they really together? What did Julie mean by this message? Was she


    challenging Gail?


    But Gail was still rational. She turned off the phone and continued to chat with Iris. If they were really


    together, Julie would send pictures to Gail. Gail had seen this kind of trick before.


    But after a while, Iris'' phone rang.


    Seeing the invincible smile on Iris'' face, Gail knew that it was Jackson who called her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m drinking tea."


    "Well, be careful. Why are there so many things?"


    "Well, you can go on with your work. I''ll go to work too."


    "Okay, bye." Iris was so shy and cute even when she said goodbye.

 Chapter 225 Don鈥檛 Drink

    Chapter 225 Don¡¯t Drink


    "I still love James. Gail, you are not qualified to stand by his side. What he needs is a person who can


    help him gain a foothold in the business world, but you can''t."


    It was another message from Julie. Her message was to make trouble for Gail on purpose.


    Julie knew that Gail would feel ufortable because of this, so she sent Gail a message if she had


    spare time.


    Gail remembered that James had gone to talk with Kevin. Julie sent it again this time. It seemed that


    she just wanted to harass her. Yes, Gail had nothing to worry about. Now James was her husband. If


    Julie had the chance, he wouldn''t have shown his dislike for Julie every time.


    Her husband was the most disdainful to lie. He wouldn''t lie to her unless he had no choice.


    Gail chatted with Iris for a long time. In the evening, she had some barbecue at the barbecue stall at


    the school gate and ordered two bottles of beer.


    They didn''t like barbecue in the past, but since they heard from Sherry that she went out for barbecue


    with her boyfriend and found a good ce to eat barbecue, they were hit by the snail of the barbecue


    shop. It was very delicious.


    Most importantly, the barbecue shop on the slope was cheap and delicious. Every time they wanted to


    rx, they would think of the snail of the barbecue shop.


    It had been a long time since thest time they had barbecue. Gail especially cherished the time to


    chat with Iris. They even pulled out Sherry who was on a date. At the same time, they also invited Mary


    who saw the handsome man. They four sat at a lively barbecue stall, ate delicious food, drank wine,


    and listened to the boys and girls at the other table shouting, "Graduated!"


    They were really going to graduate. Others were confused about their job, but when Gail drank, she


    couldn''t tell what she was confused about.


    When she was not at school these days, she felt as if she had missed her college life. She always felt


    that the graduation came too suddenly and there was no time for sadness.


    They chatted happily, and Sherry seemed to be a little sad. She said that she always felt that she didn''t


    get along well with her boyfriend recently. Then, everyone''s mood became a little heavy.


    It was not until Iris graduated that she was about to fall in love. Although Mary''s emotional life had


    always been a mystery, everyone felt that she, who had been studying hard outside, had changed from


    an innocent and quiet little girl to an experienced woman in one year. But they didn''t know what had


    happened to her. They just found that she had talked a little more and wanted to be positive. On the


    other hand, it was rare for Gail to experience love in a short year. The formal wedding had been ruined.


    No one knew that if she did not hold another wedding.


    "Sherry, don''t think too much. Everyone was like this when graduated. But we don''t know the problem


    between you two. I remember that your boyfriend is not from your hometown. If you are going to


    different cities in the future, the problem may be shown at this time. We all know your character. You


    must have thought of these things before you got along with him. Maybe he is also thinking and upset.


    You need to choose what you want in the future." As an onlooker, Iris said seriously, and her words


    surprised everyone.


    "Yes, it''s said that people will break up in the graduation season. It''s also because their dreams are


    different at this time. Sherry, if you love him, you can go with him. After all, love or career, you know


    which is more important." It was strange for Mary to mention the words "break up".


    Gail also looked at Sherry and said, "It depends on what you think. It''s very important tomunicate


    with each other on this matter. Otherwise, you two will be like us. We almost broke up. If James hadn''t


    done a lot of things for me secretly, I wouldn''t have given up. Sherry, when I think back now, I still feel


    that I was a coward and irresponsible at that time. If both of us think the same as me, maybe I will


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    regret for the rest of my life."


    "Yes, I agree with you. As a single girl, I don''t want to ask you to break up. After all, if there is no love,


    you won''t be together at the time of senior four. If you don''t regret, just follow your heart. Other external


    conditions are nothing!" They didn''t expect that Mary would talk like an elder after drinking.


    "Pay attention! Now I seriously doubt whether Mary has been in love secretly. She is more experienced


    than anyone else!" Pointing at Mary, Iris stood up excitedly.


    "I think so, too! Tell me the truth, or you won''t be able to go back tonight!"


    "As an experienced person, Mary, I think you have a story. What did you hide from us?"


    "Tell me! It''s useless to drink!


    Stop pretending! "


    Gail had been crazy the whole night. If it weren''t for James''s call, she would have forgotten that she


    had to go home tonight.


    "It''s different to have a husband. Did he urge you to go back?"


    Gail picked up her phone and walked aside, ignoring their ridicule.


    "Gai, what are you doing? I''ll pick you upter." His voice waszy and a little lower than before.


    "Did you drink? I''m having barbecue with my roommates. You can call me when you arrived near the


    school gate."


    "Well, it sounds so lively, but don''t drink, even you stay with girls." Hearing the noise from the other end


    of the line, the beer bottle and the boys'' voice, James''s tone rose.


    "Okay, I didn''t drink much." She wanted to say that it had nothing to drink with girls, but when she heard


    his serious tone, she stopped.


    "I''ll be here soon. Don''t drink. And you are not allowed to drink when I''m not around, okay?"


    "¡­¡­" This was too absolute. If she wanted to have a meal with Iris, she could drink a little wine.


    Hearing her hesitation, he knew that she doubted this request. But what if she was in danger? Anyway,


    he couldn''t rest assured if he didn''t watch her drinking. He hadn''t warned her before. Especially when


    he identally saw the news recently, he was very scared.


    "Are you disobedient? Anyway, if you have to drink without me by your side, you have to tell me,


    okay?" He was worried that Gai was too simple and she thought it was safe. But at this time, it


    happened to be easy to be used.


    She might not havepletely ovepped her identity with Mrs. Gail. It was necessary for him to


    consider her safety. Although it was a little harsh, he was not so unreasonable. He could allow it when


    the situation reassured him.


    "No, I just think that you are a little strict with me, but I know you are doing this for my own good!" She


    expressed her opinion euphemistically.

 Chapter 226 Tears After Graduation

    Chapter 226 Tears After Graduation


    James was suddenly amused by her, and his originally tense mood was swept away by her coquetry.


    But he pretended to be serious and said, "It''s good that you know it. Your protest is ineffective. You


    have to report it when you drink."


    "Yes, sir!" Gail smiled and bent over.


    After a short while, she saw that James walked towards the barbecue stall.


    She stood up and ran to him. She was surprised that he could find her.


    "How do you know I''m here?" When she saw him, she couldn''t hide her smile.


    He looked at the shadow of a tree not far behind him and said, "You may not notice that there are


    bodyguards around you."


    "What? Bodyguards?" She didn''t expect that he would secretly send someone to protect her. The


    bodyguards didn''t get off work when she was together with her roommates. And they didn''t notice that.


    She looked back in surprise, but she still didn''t see clearly where bodyguards were.


    "Stop looking. I know you can''t recognize them. Don''t say that I''m too strict with you. It''s a critical


    moment recently. I''m afraid that Lily will do something. Be careful." He was afraid that she would think


    too much, so he exined to her.


    "Come on, do you want to have some barbecue? The barbecue here is very delicious. You don''t have


    to worry about the hygiene." She didn''t take his words seriously. No matter what he did, she wouldn''t


    think too much. She pulled him to their table.


    "Hello, Mr. James." Iris deliberately called him, "Oh, no, Mr. James and Mrs. Gail, please have a seat.


    Let''s have barbecue."


    Gail responded, "Don''t be naughty, Iris."


    "He is Mr. James, and you are his wife now. Iris is right. Why are you so shy?" Sherry teased.


    "Gai, why don''t you introduce us your rtionship? Did you go back to your own home now? This is the


    first time we meet since we metst time!" Mary also teased. Last time, they met at the wedding. Now


    they were still happy without a wedding, which meant their love could stand the test.


    "Sort of. Then can''t we go back to her own house with nothing? How about this? I''ll pay for your meal


    today. And what do you want to eat? It''s a little token of our love for Gai and me. If you want to continue


    to yter, we can change to an interesting ce." James stood in front of them and said with a


    gentle smile.


    The three of them immediately stood up and their eyes lit up, "Hey, hey, Gai, did you hear that? Your


    husband is more sensible and knows to invite us to dinner! Now that he asked, should we continue to


    y?"


    Gail looked at James, wondering if he had nothing else to do.


    "Continue to y. Anyway, you are going to graduate. Cherish this opportunity. If you miss this


    opportunity, there will be no chance." He stood there and looked at her gently. He didn''t want her to


    worry about him.


    "Humph! Look at you, Gai. Since you have already had a husband, you''ve forgotten us! No matter what


    else you want to do tonight, I won''t let you go now!" Sherry looked at them evilly.


    Gail felt helpless. Sherry''s thoughts were too dirty and her words were easy to be misunderstood.


    In less than ten minutes, they arrived at the biggest KTV in NF City with the barbecue.


    Seeing her roommates having fun in the KTV, Gail approached him and whispered, "Are you tired? We


    can leave earlier if you are tired."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He turned his head to look at her. The smile suddenly erged and approached her ear, "If you are in a


    hurry, we can leave now."


    She bit her lips and patted him on the arm. Turning her head away, she said, "Who is in a hurry? I just


    care about you. You are an ungrateful bastard!"


    He smiled and pulled her back to his side, "Well, I know you care about me. You are so shy. How did


    you survive in your dormitory?"


    She looked into his eyes curiously and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "How did you resist their jokes? I don''t believe that you have never resisted them in their dirty jokes."


    The smile at the corners of his mouth indicated how much he was gloating.


    "You can see that. They, especially Iris and Sherry often make me crazy. But I think you are very happy.


    Tell me, which side are you on?" She pinched the corner of his clothes and asked overbearingly.


    At this time, Iris turned around and saw them showing off their love openly in the box. She shouted with


    the microphone, "What are you two doing?"


    James looked back at her with a faint smile, but Iris was scared as soon as she saw him, "Well, you


    can do everything? We can''t see you. We can''t see."


    After saying that, the three of them snickered and continued to sing in a low voice with the microphone.


    The reason why they could enjoy themselves in front of James was that they thought he was gentle.


    Now they knew that they could do everything except for disturbing their good time!


    The three of them sang a love song. Sherry seemed to be out of control, and Mary waspletely in a


    good mood. Iris must have thought of Jackson when she was singing a sweet song.


    When Iris was still in a sweet mood, Sherry was on the edge of pain, and Mary was a mystery.


    When they were going to graduate, everyone was excited.


    On the screen was the MV of "Red Rose", which said "Those who can''t get are always in turmoil.


    Those who are favored have nothing to fear".


    Gail didn''t know what stage she was in, whether she couldn''t get it or she was favored. She felt that


    none of them matched her. She was between the two. She was a little uncertain and not confident


    enough. She stumbled at the turning point of her life. Fortunately, someone was with her.


    That night, everyone was immersed in their own emotions, singing other people''s songs and telling


    their own thoughts.


    Later, under the incitement of everyone, James and Gail sang the most romantic song for such a long


    time, and they actually could sing it in a tacit way. They even sang a popr love song, "We seem to


    have seen each other somewhere", which almost made the other three audience jealous.


    It never urred to them that James''s voice was so pleasant. He was singing in a deep and


    affectionate tone.


    "Oh, my God! I''m going to cry. Gai, you have found such a good man. I''m still dreaming about love,


    disappointed and hopeful." Tears streamed down from the corners of Iris''s eyes. She had been very


    emotional these days. When she saw them singing happily in front of her, she couldn''t control herself.


    Sherry could understand her more. Fortunately, Gail and James didn''t see Iris crying because they


    were singing.

 Chapter 227 Rumors Spread All Over The World

    Chapter 227 Rumors Spread All Over The World


    Iris leaned on Sherry''s shoulder and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She joked, "Oh, my


    God! It''s not easy for Gai to find someone who is good to her. I''m relieved no matter whether he has


    money or not. Now I finally understand why so many people like Gai. s, when can I have my own


    love! Sherry, is love so difficult, I don''t know whether I like that man or not. " Iris cried andughed


    under the influence of alcohol.


    Sherry gently patted her on the shoulder. In fact, they were all free tonight. "Iris, you''ve grown up. Don''t


    be obsessed with the soap opera any more. The reality will always be worse than the soap opera. If


    you believe him, you will suffer in love!" Sherry leaned against Iris'' head and felt a lump in her throat.


    The emotions would be affected. Sherry also suddenly felt how difficult it was to grow and separate.


    With a smile on her face, Mary huddled on the sofa with them. Holding them in her arms and said, "you


    two are so sentimental. I also want to fall in love. In fact, I didn''t tell you that I had ended my


    rtionship on the Inte in a hurry. "


    "What? We didn''t notice that you were in love. " After wiping off her sadness, Iris sprang up from the


    sofa in surprise when she heard Mary''s words.


    "I knew it! hem, I know you have a story. Tell me the truth! Sherry held back the tears in her eyes so


    that no one could see her depression.


    However, Mary didn''t show any sadness on her face. Lying on the sofa with a smile, she said, "it''s just


    an online love story. How could you know it. Although it hassted for a long time, we have seen each


    other for a few times. We broke up recently. "


    Mary closed her eyes and smiled. Iris exchanged a look with Sherry, waiting for Mary to go on.


    "In fact, there is nothing to be sad about. After all, we only rely on those words to support each other on


    the Inte. If there is a robot or a smart software, I may fall in love with the person who cares about


    me without knowing it. I thought it was ridiculous. That man wanted to have sex with me after seeing


    me, but I didn''t agree. Then we gradually distanced ourselves from each other. Fortunately, I was smart


    and calm. Otherwise, after we broke up now, I could only beat my chest and kick my feet. " Although


    Mary was smiling, the two of them knew that the reason why she still closed her eyes was that she was


    afraid that the tears in her eyes would also be seen through.


    This night was not meant to be peaceful. Everyone lived in their own life.


    Gail and James had never seen each other sing, let alone sing together. They didn''t stop until they had


    no strength to sing.


    They two didn''t go home until the three crazy people were sent to school.


    Gail sensed the abnormality of the three people. She asked Iris and Iris told her that she would tell her


    another day, so she didn''t ask more. But by feeling, she guessed something. When they were in the


    song hall, they three behaved differently from usual. It was easy for people to release their emotions


    after drinking and singing.


    So did Gail and James.


    James kept asking, "Gai, are you afraid?"


    Gail shook her head and said, "I''m not afraid. As long as you''re here, I''m not afraid. I won''t run away


    again, James. "


    "That''s good. I''m worried that you''ll be afraid of the trouble we''re in. If you run away overnight, I''m


    afraid I''ll be very sad." James held Gail tightly and whispered in her ear in a daze.


    "Will you love me forever?"


    Although I know this question is silly and meaningless. But I just want to ask. I want to hear that you


    love me. " Gail used tough at others too seriously, but now sheughed that others couldn''t


    understand it. In love, who waspletely rational.


    Gail was willing to be emotional to the end in love, and to live smartly in numerous difficulties and


    dangers without losing her mind.


    James smiled in a low voice, which made Gail''s ears itchy and her hands tighter. "Silly Gai, I will love


    you for my whole life. What I want most is to be with you forever, hand in hand sitting on the rocking


    chair and watching the sunset. I''m sure you''re the one I love. I''m not a phndering man who sees a


    loved one. Gai, let''s be together and try to realize our wish of growing old together, okay? "


    Gail nestled in his warm and strong arms and said, "Okay, let''s work together."


    A good love was to work together. If you only focused on your promise and didn''t learn to pay, no


    matter how sincere the deration of love would be tested by time. As Gail grew up, she knew that she


    was not the one who was still immersed in her life. She had gone through too many things in the past


    year, and she had seen a lot of things and reasons.


    At this moment, she looked back and realized that she was too impulsive, too childish, too irresponsible


    and too willful at the wedding!


    When Gail was about to say something more, she heard James'' steady breathing above her head.


    James must be very tired since he had apanied them to have barbecue, drinking and singing.


    Leaning against his chest, Gail should learn to hold on. His sky andnd were too vast, and she should


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    learn to be the mistress of his family and his virtuous wife, instead of an ex like Julie saying that Gail


    didn''t deserve to stand by his side.


    Gail smiled and said good night to James with her eyes closed. Then she fell asleep in his arms.


    However, the storm seemed to be faster and fiercer than she knew. When Gail was about to receive it,


    they rushed in front of her unexpectedly.


    On the second day, Gail saw the news about the wife of the chairman of the CG Group, which was


    nder and negative news.


    Gail looked at the news and had to admire the ability and means of those people. They actually turned


    over the photos of her saying goodbye to Hoyle at the airport a long time ago. And the fact that she had


    been confessed in the campus was misunderstood as her unclear rtionship with other boys now, the


    news said that she was misbehaving.


    Again, the news media were always the most harmful and the most influential means. After Melissa


    and Lisa leaving, no one knew who was confronting Gail now.


    Gail sat in the library and waited for James'' call. She didn''t know his attitude.


    After a while, she found that the news made up on the website had disappeared, and asionally


    some reposted and pieced together. In less than an hour, Gail calmly observed the changes on the


    Inte, and all the rumors about her disappeared.


    However, Gail didn''t expect that the first phone call her received was from Jackson.


    She picked up the phone and heard Jackson''s anxious voice, "are you okay? James is busy with this.


    He asked me to call you. "

 Chapter 228 He Was Downstairs

    Chapter 228 He Was Downstairs


    Although Gail was a little disappointed, she felt much better when she heard that James told Jackson


    to call her.


    "Thank you very much. The website has almost disappeared. It must have cost a lot of money in such


    a short time." Her calm and rxed tone surprised Jackson.


    "I didn''t expect that you are still in the mood to care about this, which means that you are very open-


    minded now?" Jackson also smiled, "it''s good that you''re fine. You''re in the best state at this time, or


    the person behind the scenes will really seed. Don''t worry. James trusts you very much. But you


    know his temper. He won''t let go of anyone who hurts you. "


    "Okay, I know. I trust him, the people who targeted me were partly because of my rtionship with


    James. In fact, we have caused each other trouble. If I could be stronger, maybe I wouldn''t be so


    passive. Thank you anyway. " Gail was grateful that someoneforted her at this time.


    While Gail was talking, someone called her again. It was Iris.


    "Sorry, Iris called me. Thank you for telling me this."


    Jackson knew that Gail wanted to hang up the phone, but he still wanted to take this opportunity to tell


    her what he had been holding in his heart.


    "In fact, you are a good girl. You don''t have to think that you have caused him trouble. Many people


    hope that you can live a good life and don''t be frightened by the current predicament. And, "Jackson


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    swallowed nervously," and I want to tell you... "


    "Yes, I know. I hope you and Iris can get along well. She is my best friend, but I know she really likes


    you. I don''t know if you have discovered it. But anyway, I don''t mean to ask whether you are with Iris or


    not. Ha ha, but I still want to see lovers get married...... Oh, she called again! " It was okay that Gail


    didn''t answer the phone once, but Iris called again, which showed that Iris was very worried about Gail.


    Gail didn''t know how much Jackson wanted to say to her.


    Jackson smiled in disappointment. "Well, then you follow up. She must have seen the news."


    "Okay, bye." Gail hung up the phone and called Iris.


    "Gai! Who are you talking to on the phone? You are talking on the phone all the time. But if you call


    your husband, it''s ok. After all, I am thest one in front of your husband! However! Damn you Well.


    Have you seen the news? Are you okay? Which crazy bastard said that to you! Now the rumors of the


    school have been turned to the other side. I have seen a lot of bad news in the school! " Iris was too


    anxious to speak incoherently. "We three identally saw this in the dormitory, but you didn''t answer


    my phone."


    Gail heard Sherry''s voice from the other end of the line, "Oh, it''s gone. The news is gone! The news


    disappeared so soon. It must be because Gai''s husband is so awesome! "


    "Really? Let me see. He''s so awesome! " Iris said excitedly.


    Gail felt warm in her heart, "Iris, don''t worry, there is no on the Inte now. I guess he has solved it.


    Don''t worry. I''ll be there soon. "


    "Do you need me to pick you up? Let me pick you up. Those people on campus are ignorant of the


    truth. They will definitely say something bad about you when they see the news. Wait a minute. I''ll be


    right downstairs. Where are you? I''ll pick you up. " Iris made a big noise in the dormitory. She must be


    changing her clothes. She liked to only wear pajamas in the dormitory.


    "Don''t worry. I''m in the library and walking towards the door." All of a sudden, Gail felt warm in her


    heart. She felt that she owed Iris for caring about her so much. It was really a happy thing to have such


    a friend. Thinking that everyone in her dormitory was worried about her, Gail felt she was so lucky.


    It seemed that she had grown up slowly. When she left the countryside, God had favored her more.


    "Well, don''t go out of the library now. It''s quiet there." Iris ran out of the dormitory in a hurry and could


    hear her echo in the corridor.


    Gail sat obediently in the hall of the library. As Iris said, most people in the library didn''t use their mobile


    phones and hadn''t seen anything.


    After a while, Iris ran to the library with a big sun umbre in her hand.


    "Let''s go. We''ll be fine after the matter is over." Iris took Gail out and held up the sun umbre.


    In fact, the sun was not high today, but Iris was so considerate, which moved Gail. Gail knew that


    holding the sun umbre, she wouldn''t see what she didn''t want to see.


    The reason why she said so was that she was once forced to hug by a boy on the yground of the


    school when she was confessed at school. She was photographed by someone with ulterior motives


    and spread online to nder her. In those two days, many people saw Gail pointing at her after ss,


    but that time, Hoyle quickly stood out to rify it with evidence. As soon as the rumor was over, her life


    returned to normal.


    But Gail didn''t know when she would get back to normal this time. After all, this was not the school


    website, but the national media website.


    Lying on the bed in the dormitory, Gail was waiting for James'' news.


    At the same time, Jackson was sad all day long.


    Maybe Jackson should keep this secret feeling in his heart. When he heard Gail mention of Iris,


    fortunately, he did not continue. Gail and Iris were good friends. If he had said that to Gail, it would


    have ruined their four-year rtionship, he would do a bad thing.


    Jackson began to put it down and forget it. In fact, it was the same whether he said it or not. He wanted


    to forget it easily.


    After tonight, he would forget the girl he had secretly fallen in love with for a period of time.


    He was not a sentimental man. He dated with so many girls, and the appearance of Gail told him that


    consumption of other people''s feelings needed to return. Sure enough, God was the most fair.


    Gail was awakened by the phone in a daze. She picked up the phone and found it was James. She


    had been worried about him. Although it was her news, James was the only one to deal with. He didn''t


    even make a call, and she couldn''t rest assured.


    "Gai."


    "James," When Gail heard James'' voice, she suddenly felt relieved and sat up on the bed.


    "Come down. I''ll wait for you downstairs." James'' voice seemed to be much easier. It seemed that the


    problem was almost solved.


    Gail quickly got out of bed and said, "Okay, I''ll be ready soon."


    Thinking that the Gail needed to clean up, he smiled knowingly and said, "no hurry. Take your time."


    "I''ll be fine soon. It won''t take too long." She knew that boys didn''t believe the way girls went out, but


    she always went out quickly.


    Gail just needed to wash her face and wipe some skin care products and put on clean clothes.

 Chapter 229 The Mysterious Grandfather

    Chapter 229 The Mysterious Grandfather


    James remembered that Gail''s face was always clean, except for the light colored lipstick. It seemed


    that she hadn''t put on makeup. He smiled dotingly and said, "well, my wife is born beautiful. She


    doesn''t need makeup."


    "Nonsense. I''m hanging up." Gail put on her shoes in a hurry. She didn''t know if he was praising her or


    saying that she didn''t care about her image.


    James, who had been busy all day, felt rxed when he waited for his beloved woman downstairs.


    Everything he did was worth it.


    Gail dide down soon, but James felt something was wrong when he saw her bright face and bright


    smile. Gail''s cheeks were more radiant, her lips were ruddy, and her eyebrows and eyes were more


    exquisite. After a long time, James said gently, "have you put on makeup?"


    Gail smiled sheepishly, "no, this is called ''no makeup''. I put on a little BB cream, a little lipstick and a


    little eyebrow. Is it a makeup?"


    James nodded, "well, maybe. I don''t know. After all, I''m just a man. If I wasn''t your husband, I''m sure I


    can''t see that you''ve been quietly grooming your face Sure enough, my wife is a natural beauty. In fact,


    I can recognize her at a nce when she is wearing makeup. "


    Gail didn''t expect him to say so. "How did you find it out?"


    James smiled mysteriously, "eyshes, skin, and smell are obviously different from my wife''s. It seems


    that she is wearing a dress, of course I can see it."


    "¡­¡­ "How should Gail discuss this with a man.


    Gail had something more important to ask James, so she took him out of the school.


    It was already dusk and Gail hadn''t eaten yet.


    "James, you haven''t told me that you don''t even have time to text me the whole day. I''m worried about


    you. "They are sitting in a Chinese restaurant. Gail anxiously looked at him who looked indifferent.


    James smiled and gently stroked the back of her hand. "I just dealt with an emergency news, but it''s


    settled now. What''s more, it''s true that the child of Lily is not Noble''s. We have saved the child and will


    tell Noble everything in a few days. "


    "What? Really not his child? " Gail was surprised that the child of Lily was not Noble''s. how could


    James still be happy.


    But on the other hand, if it was really Noble''s child, it would be a mystery!


    "That''s reasonable. If the child is really Noble''s, it means that the child in primary school is my younger


    brother. I really don''t know how to face him when he grows up and Noble leaves." Even if there was no


    love, at least family affection was still there.


    Gail held James'' hand andforted him, but she had to remind him, "that''s good. But after a while,


    you will start to confront each other again. If your father...... Noble knows that the child is not his, will he


    throw Lily out. Has he already known or didn''t care? "


    "I have thought of it, so I have to deal with these things in two days. Gai, let''s eat. All the dishes I


    ordered today are your favorite. How can you not eat. No matter how worried you were, health was the


    most important. "James knew that Gail had a keen sense. She just didn''t want to disturb him, but she


    was worried about whether he was going well.


    "Oh, but I will be still worried about you. I have no appetite to eat. "Worrying about a person was the


    most suffering. Gail always worried that James might encounter some difficult problems, but she hated


    herself for not being able to help him.


    James raised his hand and knocked on Gail''s head. "You love me so much. Next time if such a thing


    happens to me, can you stay with me?"


    Gail''s eyes lit up. "Okay! In that case, I can know your situation at any time. "


    There were too many things appearing in James'' eyes all of a sudden. James'' eyes were full of love


    when he looked at Gail. "Silly girl, you know what. Some situations are very dangerous. If you are here,


    you will be more worried about me. You probably don''t know why I''m so efficient today. It''s only one


    day. But I need at least two days to put the bad news to rest, and with a lot of bad news like today, I


    probably need five days to put it to rest. It''s all because of Grandpa. "


    "Grandpa? What about Grandpa? Did he help you? " While Gail was surprised at the perfect solution


    today, she wondered why Andrew had such a strong ability. Wasn''t he retired now?


    "Grandpa used to run arge group, which was once the most extensive group in the domestic


    industry. I don''t know how he did that in a few years. The most unimaginable thing is that outsiders


    rarely know his real strength. It can be said that he is very low-key." Speaking of Andrew, James'' face


    showed rare worship and admiration. It seemed that Andrew was indeed very powerful.


    Gail didn''t know much about it. She used to live a narrow life and didn''t know much about the people in


    the upper ss. She didn''t even know much about the gossip news. But now the situation was


    different. Because she married James, she had to know the history of the Jiang family.


    She would do it slowly. She didn''t want James to know that she had such a n and purpose.


    "Do you mean that Grandpa asked someone to help you? Besides, Grandpa is much more powerful


    than you think, isn''t he? " Gail knew that the reason why the Jiang family could have a ce in the NF


    City and even in the country must be that Andrew had something extraordinary that no one knew.


    "Gai, you are so smart. You have guessed it so soon. Today, two people suddenly came to help me.


    After I asked them again and again, they implied that they were Andrew''s people. Andrew transferred


    the most powerful people around him to me, and said that the two people would belong to me in the


    future. At first, I didn''t pay much attention to it. Butter, they quickly made several calls and


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    investigated some data. Then I received a clean message about the news disappearing from the


    website. I''ve been busy all morning and spent a lot of money on it. But they solved it in half an hour. I


    guess the reason why Lily couldn''t get along with Andrew and wanted to kill him was moreplex


    than I know. " James'' eyes were as deep as the stars, and he was lost in thought.


    At present, he wouldn''t let Gai know more about the truth. The truth was often more realistic and dark.


    It was not so perfect and she was not suitable to know. James also had his own selfish motive, hoping


    that the girl who had just graduated could slow down to know the truth. Gail needed time, and James


    needed time to let her know everything.


    They were people who lived in half darkness and half-light. They had gradually gotten used to it. But


    Gai wasn''t. She just lived in pain and loneliness and couldn''t be too anxious. What Gail had seen was


    enough for her to digest slowly. They would talk about itter.

 Chapter 230 Iris Lost Her Temper

    Chapter 230 Iris Lost Her Temper


    "Then today''s news...... I mean this method is so old. I don''t know whose method it is? " There were


    only two suspects in Gail''s heart. One was Julie and the other was Lily. But considering that James was


    not happy with these two people, Gail looked at him and asked softly.


    James knew Gail would ask, but he didn''t know how to say, because he couldn''t find out who it was this


    time. It seemed that all the news had been cut off, and there was no trace of it at all. However, it''s just


    those people. He could guess roughly, but he just didn''t know for sure. James handed over the task to


    Kevin and believed that he would give the answer soon.


    James had no choice but tofort Gail and tell her the truth, "I have found out no clue about the


    news, but there will be results in a few days. I''m afraid that someone has used a dying tactic..."


    A plot to gain time in order toplete defense! Suddenly, a person popped into James'' mind. He had


    been very busy these days. If Julie had done it, she would definitely not have the ability to cut off all the


    sources, and the investigation wouldn''t be fruitless. Lily was fifty percent chance, but he knew that


    Hank had a face-to-face confrontation with Daniel recently, and Daniel had no regard for personal


    feelings. Fortunately, Hank was there.


    Now James was sure that the reason why Daniel suddenly opposed him was only the family interests


    and Cherry. And these two reasons didn''t conflict at all, because Cherry, who said she quit, texted him


    yesterday and James'' intuition told himself that it was Daniel who did it!


    James immediately stood up and said to Gai as he took out his phone, "sit down and I''ll make a call


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    first."


    Seeing that he suddenly stopped talking, Gail knew what he had thought, so she nodded and said, "go


    ahead."


    It seemed that there was something hidden about this matter. It didn''t matter whether she asked or not.


    As long as James wanted to tell her, he would give her an exnation.


    Gail took a sip of the hot drink which had just brought on the table and wondered if she should do


    something as soon as possible.


    She also took out her phone and called Iris. At this time, Gail was in urgent need of support and


    guidance. Iris was her only friend who could say anything. Although she was careless sometimes, she


    was indeed a good teacher in many choices.


    "Hello, what''s up, Gai? You called me when you were dating. Did you need some first aid measures? "


    As soon as Iris answered Gail''s phone, she became an experienced love counselor again.


    Gail said to her seriously, "Iris, I want to tell you that I may not go to work in the county."


    Iris was not surprised at all. "Well, I''ve guessed it for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to happen so


    soon. Why did you change your mind so quickly? I thought you wouldn''t go to work for at least a few


    days."


    Gail was surprised, but she felt that Iris was the person who knew her best. For the time being, she


    didn''t care why Iris said so. "So you support me very much, right?"


    "Yes, that''s the right choice. You are a woman of status now. If you go out, you will be James'' wife.


    After you get the marriage certificate, you will go to work in your remote vige and live in two separate


    ces. You will either divorce soon or he will amodate you! I didn''t tell you before because I knew


    that you were still not confident enough to find a way out for yourself. As for Nichs, in any way, it''s


    the right choice to enter the city with you. " Iris was chewing the apple and spouting out her opinion,


    which made Gail feel that the apple was very fragrant.


    "Do you mean that I should have done it a long time ago?" Only after hearing Iris'' words did Gail realize


    how willful she had been before.


    "You should not only do what you should do, but also do something higher. Your English is so good,


    and your part-time experience in the past four years can be said to be the biggest capital and


    advantagespared to other graduates. If you work with your husband, or don''t go to hispany,


    you can do more than any other graduates can do. I still remember that you took a foreign tour guide


    and worked as the CEO''s secretary in the RF Group. If you go to a public institutions, it will be a loss


    for James! You didn''t know that you were such an excellent girl. At least, you were the one that Melissa


    envied and hated!


    Although Gail was not the first in most cases, she was at least in the top three. She had won the first


    ss schrship, and other schrships were also verymon. Besides, the schrships was not


    low in value. That was why Melissa hated and jealous of her.


    Gail thought what Iris said was too exaggerated, "ording to you, I''m really a genius! Iris, I see. I


    didn''t expect you to be so good at praising people! But thank you for your support. Now I''m waking up


    from a dream. I''m going to start a new life. I''m starting to know what I''m going to face. Iris, maybe you


    will often hear my crank calls in the future. "


    "I understand. It''s not easy to live in a rich family. If you feel lonely and cold one day, you can harass


    me at any time." Iris'' bold words amused Gail.


    "Iris is the best! I have to hang up now. James came back. "Gail saw James walking towards her with a


    troubled look.


    "Okay, I know you won''te back tonight, so we won''t leave the door for you. Bye, have a nice


    evening!" Iris deliberately lengthened thest few words, which were self-evident!


    "Go ahead. I''ll talk to you about your happiness some other day! Don''t be so cocky. We are about the


    same! " Then Gail hung up the phone.


    Looking at the phone, Iris felt a little sad. In fact, her happiness was far away. Iris knew that love was a


    very difficult thing. She read a book that love was a deep fantasy. This sentence made her like waking


    up from a dream. Perhaps, love was such a simple feeling. It was all from the paranoid fantasy, and


    that was all.


    Iris didn''t know if the rtionship between her and Jackson could be counted as love. But for herself,


    Iris regarded their rtionship as love, because in her heart, she liked him and loved him. As for


    Jackson, it might be a mystery or a one-sided y for Iris, but she was satisfied. When the show was


    over, she would leave alone. Jackson yed a supporting role in her love, and she served as a spice to


    his life.


    Fortunately, they are just friends. Otherwise, the identity was not clear, was the greatest sadness of


    love.


    Gail didn''t know who James had called. When he came back, he just smiled and went home after


    dinner.

 Chapter 231 Roommate Crisis

    Chapter 231 Roommate Crisis


    In the past few days, James was very busy. He went out early and came backte. He would only


    spare some time to call back when he got the message from Gail. Gail knew that he had encountered a


    lot of things recently. She didn''t bother him and began to work.


    They had also taken their graduation photos. They walked in every corner of the campus, looking for


    the most beautiful scenery and leaving their footprints. However, James had promised her to take


    photos, but he had no time at all.


    She refused the show. She was about to graduate, and she was not in the mood. She did deliver the


    speech at the graduation ceremony. Jim was another speaker. They once again became the hot topic


    in the campus.


    Because there was no news that day to rify them, everyone said something, but she was used to it.


    What touched her most was that after all kinds ofments about her were posted on the campus


    website, James made a substantial rification on the website, and all the topics were finally stopped


    for a while. She didn''t expect that her graduation would be soplicated. Sitting down and recalling


    the college life, the experiences shed through her mind one by one. She had to sigh that growing up


    was really a difficult thing with a sense of achievement.


    However, every step of growing up was very difficult. After reaching adulthood, no matter how to


    choose the future, everyone couldn''t be careless. If one step was wrong, he or she would miss


    everything.


    For example, if she hadn''t gone to the interviewst time, she might not have been so entangled with


    James in her life. She would have be the girl who went back to her hometown with a fixed sry


    and apanied her grandfather to finish hisst journey. That would be good, but she couldn''t


    guarantee that she would meet a person who loved her so much and protected her.


    Mary had nned to take the exam again, but Sherry who had a little emotional ups and downs had


    been at odds with her boyfriend for several days. Recently, she had been looking for a job on the


    Inte. She had sent out resumes and interviewed severalpanies. Iris didn''t look for Jackson


    recently. She began to make her resume and applied for several foreignpanies. She was also


    good at English. Although she was usually a littlezy, her skills could be her advantages when she


    was looking for a job.


    Walking in the campus, you could see many people pulling their suitcases through the beautiful


    campus. Some people who did not leave apanied them to the train station, heading for the next


    station of their lives.


    Since then, they had to go to different ces and start their new lives. They came from all over the


    world, and now they were going to all over the world. There was always a sense of sadness when they


    met in a hurry and left quickly.


    Iris was thest person that Gail wanted to leave. She couldn''t help but worry about James and keep


    an eye on Iris.


    In the afternoon, Iris seemed to have changed her clothes and looked at herself in front of the mirror.


    She must have to meet Jackson, but there was no joy and sweetness on her face as usual.


    "Iris, are you going on a date? You look good in this dress. It will bother you if you look in the mirror


    again." Gail couldn''t help asking. Iris didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Was there anything wrong


    between them?


    Iris said casually, "I know, but I have worn this onest time." Then she began to take off her clothes.


    This floral dress was very beautiful. She bought it after having a frequent contact with Jackson. But she


    didn''t wear it much. Maybe she didn''t want to be bored in front of the man she liked.


    Gail opened her wardrobe and said, "If you don''t like it and you want to give him a new impression, I


    have a gift from James. I haven''t worn it yet. Here you are."


    Iris looked at the clothes in Gail''s hands, shook her head and continued to look for clothes in the closet,


    "No, thanks. It''s not appropriate for you to give it to me."


    "It''s okay. He asked someone to give it to me casually, not himself. Iris, just put it on. I think this dress


    suits you very well." Gail wanted tofort her, but she didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    "Forget it. You can wear it. I found one for me. In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to wear the same


    clothes. It''s just that I''m upset." When Iris was looking through her wardrobe, she quietly wiped away


    the tears that suddenly burst out of her eyes.


    Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Gail walked up to her, stood behind her and looked at her,


    "What''s wrong with you, Iris? Is there anything wrong with you?" It was rare to see Iris like this.


    Something bad must have happened to her.


    "Iris, do you need me to apany you? I know you like him, but if he bullies you, I can''t sit by and do


    nothing!" She didn''t know why Jackson did that when he knew that Iris liked him.


    Hearing what Gail said, Iris lost control of her emotions all of a sudden. She heavily closed the


    wardrobe and said, "Don''t ask! I can handle it myself!" Then she opened the door and left, leaving Gail


    in a daze.


    Gail didn''t know why Iris suddenly became like this. In her impression, Iris never lost the temper in front


    of her. Even if she was wronged, she wouldn''t do that.


    She sat on the chair, feeling suddenly disappointed.


    She was like a child who had done something wrong. Somehow, she closed the dormitory door and


    came out to see where Iris had gone. In a corner of the roof, she saw Iris squatting on the ground and


    crying.


    Maybe Iris was in a bad mood today, or why she was so abnormal today?


    Gail stood on the top of the building and looked at Iris in the distance. After a long time, Iris still didn''t


    Gail decided to call Jackson. If Iris didn''t want to tell her, she would ask him.


    Jackson answered the phone soon, "Is it Gail?" He was surprised that Gail would call him.


    She didn''t find anything wrong and cut to the chase, "Did you have an appointment with Iris today? "


    He replied in confusion, "No. She seems to be hiding from me these two days. I don''t know what''s


    wrong with me. You said that she liked me, but I... I don''t know what my feelings for her." He smiled


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    bitterly.


    Gail didn''t like this kind of person, "Since you don''t know whether you like her or not, and you indeed


    have a try, why do you still not refuse her? You just don''t know that it will hurt the person who likes you.


    She is sad for you in the dormitory, but you just let her go without knowing it!"


    "I didn''t mean that¡­ Gail, I¡­ Is there anything wrong with Iris?" Then he asked and swallowed what he


    wanted to refute.


    "Nothing serious. I just saw that she was in a bad mood and cried. And I know it''s because of you." Gail


    calmed down a little bit. After all, love is a matter of two people, "I just want to tell you, if you don''t like


    her, don''t give her hope. If you still have feelings, you should be rapid." After saying that, she hung up


    the phone directly, only to see Iris standing at the door of the dormitory.

 Chapter 232 Ungrateful

    Chapter 232 Ungrateful


    Iris took a look at Gail, climbed onto her bed, lifted the quilt andy down.


    Gail wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    It was time for lunch. She''d better go to the canteen to get some food for Iris. Although Gail didn''t know


    what was wrong, that was what she could do for Iris as her friend.


    However, one day had passed, and Iris still ignored her and didn''t eat the food she brought. However,


    when Mary asked Iris, she responded. Sherry didn''t notice Iris''s unusual behavior. She asked Iris, and


    Iris also answered.


    It was not until then that Gail realized what was wrong. It turned out that not only did Jackson have a


    quarrel with Iris, but also she.


    Gail couldn''t figure it out.


    She sat by theke in the campus and texted Iris, asking her what happened, but Iris didn''t reply either.


    What happened? Why did Iris dislike her? Gail only remembered that Iris was very angry when she


    said she would give her a dress. But usually, they would try on each other''s dresses. Sometimes, if


    they were not suitable for clothes, they would give it to each other. But this time, it waspletely


    unpredictable.


    Gail didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t remember what was wrong. Her best friend, Iris, had broken


    up with her.


    When she was sad, James called her.


    She calmed herself down and said, "James."


    "Gai, have you had lunch? I''m free this noon. Would you like toe out and have lunch with me?" He


    said in a rxed tone today, and everything should have been alleviated.


    "Okay."


    "What? Are you in a bad mood?" He could tell that her voice was muffled.


    "No, I just feel a little ufortable." She didn''t want to make him worry about her. She could solve it


    by herself.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to go to the hospital?" He also became nervous. He didn''t take good care


    of her these two days.


    "No, I want to see grandpa after dinner. When can he leave the hospital?" These two days, James


    asked her not to go out, but she hadn''t seen her grandfather for a long time.


    "Okay. I''ll drive you there after dinner."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your call." She couldn''t think of anything else to say to him.


    "Okay." James sensed that she was in a bad mood, so he didn''t ask her.


    Hanging up the phone, Hank smiled at James who sat opposite to him, "What? Are you unhappy? Is


    your wife going to run away with someone else?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    James threw the document in his hand to Hank, "I won''te back this afternoon. If Kevines


    here, you can help me deal with it. If there is no big progress there, don''t call me."


    Hank felt unhappy, "Are you really going to see your wife? Even if I don''t have a wife, you don''t have to


    leave everything to me!"


    "When you have a wife and you have something to deal with, just leave everything to me." James


    picked up his coat and wanted to see Gai as soon as possible before lunch time.


    "Humph! Then I have to wait for a long time!" Hank had always been indifferent to girls. It was difficult


    for him to have a wife for the rest of his life.


    "It''s okay. I''ll arrange a blind date for you when I''m not so busy in a few days."


    "No!" Hank stood up, "If you dare to arrange a blind date for me, I''ll leave here and see what you''re


    going to do!" He hated blind dates the most. When it came to blind dates, he felt ufortable all over.


    "Well, I know you won''t go abroad to find your parents now. They are arranging blind dates for you,


    aren''t they? Most importantly, they introduce foreign beauties for you, but I introduce the ones you will


    like. Which one do you want to choose? You''re too old, but you haven''t had sex with a girl. Why don''t


    we worry about you?" He turned around and looked at Hank, with one hand on the doorknob, waiting


    for his change.


    "¡­¡­" Indeed, many people doubted whether Hank was a bisexual or a woman, "Then what kind of


    person do you want to introduce? I can ept her if she is like your wife." Then he looked at James


    with a bright smile.


    James red at him and opened the door, "I''ll try my best, but you''d better find a girl by yourself. Go to


    the bar to try your luck tonight, or drive to the school gate and wait for someone!"


    Hank caught up with him in a hurry, "But I can''t drink. Isn''t it good to go to the bar?" He was afraid that


    he would be drunk by those sexy women. He had suffered a lot before, so he had never been to a bar


    since he returned home.


    "Then I''ll take you next time. I won''t tell you anymore. I''m going to see Gail." When James heard that


    he could ept someone like Gai, he suddenly didn''t want to introduce a girlfriend to him.


    Hank fellow him, "Maybe you can ask your wife to introduce someone, such as her ssmate or good


    friend."


    Her friend and ssmate? Although James hadn''t seen Gail''s ssmates for a long time, he had seen


    her roommates. The only one left was the one called Mary. Although she was average looking, she had


    a good personality and was not suitable for such a handsome man as Hank.


    Humph, there is only one Gai in the world!


    He didn''t want to introduce someone to him! James went straight into the elevator!


    Looking at the closed elevator door, acent smile gradually climbed on Hank''s face! ''James


    wants to introduce someone to me. If he think that I like a girl like his wife, he will not introduce


    someone to me.''


    However, he did think that there were not many beauties like Gail. She looked clear and mysterious,


    just like the woman by theke of Baykal.


    ''Forget it. I have never fallen in love with any woman yet. I am still handsome. I really do not want


    much.''


    Hank went back to his office dejectedly and felt headache at the thought of leaving everything to him! ''It


    is great to have a wife. He can leave everything to me easily! No, I have to find a girl to have a try.


    Otherwise, a single man would always have to work overtime!''


    ''Maybe I could go to the bar tonight. It is said that there will be good women in the bar. It depends on


    my luck.'' Not long ago, someone told Hank that he could go to the temple to ask for marriage. It was


    urate.


    As a person who didn''t believe in any sect, he even went to ask for marriage one day!


    Under the stimtion of James, for the first time, Hank was very irritable. If a beautiful woman had


    fallen from the sky, it must be his girlfriend.


    At the same time, James was also depressed about what had happened just now. Although he knew


    that Hank was just joking, he still felt ufortable. He stepped on the gas and sped to the end. Why


    did he worry about Hank? He didn''t care about his own life!

 Chapter 233 Secretly Cry

    Chapter 233 Secretly Cry


    Lily, who had to dress up carefully every day, was really disheveled today. The luxurious room was in a


    mess, and she sat in front of the dressing table dejectedly.


    "Mydy, there is a news that the core group of Andrew, who is abroad, is nowhere to be found."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Andrew has gradually recovered, and the nanny''s child has been safe out of danger. I don''t know how


    they know that the child has remained poison! We have lost the bargaining chip, and the nanny is


    nowhere to be found. "


    "¡­¡­" Lily had no strength to answer, except listening.


    Noticing that Lily didn''t lose her temper, she continued, "besides, Andrew''s men have begun to


    seriously damage our human resources and capital chain. I''m afraid that we can''t stand it anymore! "


    "¡­¡­" Lily still sat still with her hand on her forehead.


    "James keeps a close eye on Gail. It seems that the problem on the Intest time was set by


    Daniel. Maybe we can join hands with him!"


    "Daniel? Do you mean that Daniel and James are against each other? " Lily suddenly raised her head,


    and her scarlet eyes seemed to have cried. At this time, her plot and schemes were particrly


    ferocious. The person who was reporting to her was frightened and immediately lowered her head.


    "Yes, they haven''t contacted each other recently. I don''t know why, but now Daniel has taken over the


    RF Group and alwayspetes with the CG Group for resources."


    Lily''s face softened a little. The news was like a life-saving straw that brought her back to life.


    Shebed her hair and stood up with her back to her, "where is Noble? Where did he go? "


    "He said he went to the amusement park to y with the kids. But I''m afraid that Andrew will ask him to


    go back. Did you need to call him. After all...... If Andrew knows... "


    Lily snapped, "what do you know! The Jiang family doesn''t have the ability to know the identity of their


    child yet! "


    "¡­¡­" But Lily always felt uneasy, so she bit her teeth and continued, "but everyone knows that you are


    against Andrew. It''s inevitable that they will investigate your true identity. I''m afraid that your child will


    be threatened..."


    Lily didn''t say anything. She stared at the beautiful flowers outside the window, and the sternness in


    her eyes deepened. "Then call him back. Don''t go to Andrew''s house. If it doesn''t work, I still have this


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    baby in my belly. This is the Jiang family''s child. I still need to keep it! "


    "But you...... You can''t take the risk! You had a miscarriage that year. If you wait for too long, your life


    will be in danger! " She had been working for Lily for many years and knew her best. She couldn''t just


    stand by and watch Lily against her own body.


    "I know what you want to say, but I have no way back if I want to fight with the Jiang family!"


    "But why are you doing this? It''s still a long time..."


    "Betty He! I know what I''m doing! I just can''t bear to see the Jiang n live well, and my family has long


    been broken up. No one can help me! In this case, even if I fight to the death, I want everything in the


    Jiang n to disappear! Everyone in the Jiang n has to die a horrible death! " As Lily spoke, she


    looked very painful and fell hard on the sofa.


    "Lily, what''s wrong with you?" As she spoke, she ran directly to the side of Lily and helped her up.


    "Old disease...... Give me the medicine...... "


    "Okay, I''ll go get it!" Perhaps Betty He was the only one who had treated Lily sincerely.


    Betty He knew everything about Lily. Betty He had always been with Lily and sympathized with her.


    She knew Lily''s coldness and warmth. However, Lily didn''t know Betty''s. All Lily cared about was


    hatred. Nothing else mattered to her. Even her son was a bargaining chip to embarrass the Jiang


    family.


    When James arrived at the school, he saw Gail sitting alone in a daze beside the garden with flowers.


    Her hair was casually rolled up, revealing her white and slender neck. Her red lips were red, and her


    white skin was shining in the sun. Her gentle side face was extremely beautiful.


    However, Gail seemed unhappy.


    The moment she lowered her head, James could clearly feel her disappointment and mncholy.


    James quietly walked over and said, "what are you worried about, kid? My beautiful wife. How can


    people see you sitting here looking adorable. He sat beside her and looked at her clear eyes with a


    little mist.


    Only then he realized that Gail might be in a bad mood. "Gai, why are you crying?" James held up her


    face and wiped her eyes clumsily.


    Gail didn''t expect James toe. She got rid of his hand and wiped it by herself. She looked up at him


    and asked, "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you wouldn''te until dinner time? "


    James gently pulled Gail into his arms and said, "if I don''te at this time, will you cry here for a long


    time. Gai, if you have anything to tell me. Just tell me, if I don''t do it well, I will be very sad to you


    cry alone here. " Seeing her tears, James also felt sad.


    "I didn''t cry. The wind blew, and the sand was in!" Gail raised her head stubbornly and smiled. She


    didn''t want James to see her crying.


    "You''re so ugly. You''d better stopughing." His fingertips stroked her eye bags. "What happened? Tell


    me, or I''ll torture you to confess!"


    "Nothing. I just can''t figure out something." Gail didn''t know why Iris suddenly behaved like this. There


    must be a reason, but she really couldn''t figure it out.


    "What''s wrong? Was it about the Jiang family or the school? Tell me clearly, or I''ll be really anxious with


    you! " As James spoke, he quietly kissed her cheek gently. He really didn''t know how to deal with such


    Gail.


    "¡­¡­" Gail didn''t know whether she should tell him about it or not. "Nothing. I just feel that I have


    graduated. Maybe I am more sensitive."


    "Sensitive for what? Did someone bully you? " James grabbed her shoulder anxiously. "Is there anyone


    who doesn''t like you to be so beautiful that to trouble you?"


    "Ha-ha..." Gail was suddenly amused by his words. How could he be so humorous?


    James breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s not a big deal if you can still smile. Tell me now, or we can go


    home and discuss with Andrew when to have a baby. "


    When Gail heard this, she was flustered. She hurriedly pulled James up and said, "no... it''s still early.....


    I''ll tell you, okay? " Gail pursed her lips and pretended to beg for mercy.


    James sat down again and said with a faint smile, "go ahead."


    Gail picked up the leaves in her hands and tore them little by little. "I don''t know why Iris ignored me. I


    don''t know what happened or there was a misunderstanding between us. Anyway, it seems that she is


    only lukewarm towards me all of a sudden. We used to be the best. Now we are going to graduate. I


    don''t know what to do with such a thing, because I don''t know what happened. "

 Chapter 234 Don鈥檛 Be Afraid, Honey

    Chapter 234 Don¡¯t Be Afraid, Honey


    James didn''t understand the friendship between girls, so he took Gail to dinner.


    "Only when you have the meal will you have the strength to think about what happened between you


    two, right? Besides, you can ask her. It''s just a guess. It will only hurt your mind." He sat opposite to


    Gail, cutting the steak in a gentle way and feeding it to her mouth.


    She wanted to say something, but was stopped by a big piece of beef.


    He continued to cut the steak elegantly and looked at her gently, "Maybe she has fallen in love with me,


    or you may be her rival in love." He said seriously, not joking at all.


    However, this sentence sessfully choked Gail. In a hurry, she picked up the ss and drank it up.


    "Oh, that''s red wine." But before he could finish his words, he saw her choking again.


    Tears welled up in Gail''s eyes, but he wiped her clothes gently with a mouthpiece and said, "It is just a


    joke. You''re so stupid. I don''t know how you grow up. But I''m so handsome. It''s normal for girls to like


    me, isn''t it? And Iris will definitely not like me, because she likes Jackson."


    Her face was red and it took her a long time to recover.


    She lost her temper, too. She was so sad, but he still hurt her like this, "I didn''t find that you are a


    refined scum. I never found that you have a temperament like this. You have hidden yourself so well.


    Does your grandfather know that?"


    He put a big smile on his face and looked into her eyes, "Of course, he doesn''t know. I only show my


    nature to you. Others are all passing travelers in my life. How can Ipare them with the person I


    spend the rest of my life with?"


    "¡­¡­" She was going to take a sip of water to calm herself down. This time, she learned to be smart


    and checked if it was water before drinking it.


    In this way, she was sessfully distracted by him. After dinner, they went to the hospital hand in hand


    to see Gai''s grandfather.


    Nichs''s condition was stable now. He would be able to recuperate at home in another month.


    It urred to Gail that she had no chance to ask James about Martha''s leaving. How did he send her


    away?


    He smiled and pressed her head condescendingly, "It''s very simple. That woman loves money the


    most. And I know that Lily controlled her and wanted her to interfere with me. I told your aunt that Lily


    actually wanted to send her away and take her son and daughter away. She would definitely go home.


    As long as I give her money and let people know that I''ve seen through Lily''s n, Lily will naturally


    abandon your aunt."


    "But, will Lily do something to my aunt?" Although Gail didn''t like Martha, she didn''t want that she


    would be harmed by Lily. After all, Martha was Nichs''s daughter. If something happened, Nichs


    would suffer all his life.


    "Don''t worry. Lily won''t make a fuss about it. But I''m afraid that Martha will be beaten or deducted some


    money." He smiled slyly and took her out of the hospital.


    He seemed to be in a good mood, so he drove to Andrew''s house.


    Today, maybe they could go back and see a good show.


    He arrived at the Jiang family''s house before dinner.


    James''s grandfather had recovered, but he hadn''t gone out for a walk recently. He had been staying at


    home and paying attention to what was happening outside.


    Seeing theme back, Andrew''s face was full of smile, "Come here, Gai and James, sit down."


    "Grandpa, you look so happy. Is there anything?" Seeing that his grandfather was determined, James


    knew that he must take action.


    A few days ago, Andrew called him and told him that he had invested a lot of manpower in the CG


    Group to help him deal with things. He also said that he would personally end the matter of Lily. Only


    he knew what had happened in the past. Since this tragedy had been created, he did not want to leave


    such a grudge to the next generation.


    James didn''t support Andrew''s decision, but Andrew was right. After all, he knew what had happened


    in the past best. Besides, Lily was too arrogant. If Andrew didn''t show up, she would definitely destroy


    the whole Jiang family.


    What bothered him most was that when Lily knew that the person behind the news against Gailst


    time was rted to Daniel, she asked someone to talk about cooperation with Daniel. He hated to see


    the scene of killing each other. Of course, he wouldn''t let her seed.


    Andrew looked at Gail and said to James, "I have invited Noble, Lily and Daniel to have a meal here."


    Gail looked at them in confusion, but she also understood that there were other things between them.


    The atmosphere was a little nervous. Andrew was very different today, so something must be going to


    happen again.


    Every time they came to Andrew''s house, there would be a storm, or James would note here


    easily.


    James nodded, "That''s a good idea."


    Looking at James, Andrew''s expression wasplicated, "Aren''t you afraid of scaring Gai? She is still


    young and has never experienced such a thing. How about letting her go back to her room and have a


    rest? We can send the food to her room."


    Holding her hand, James looked at Gail dotingly and encouraged her, "She has to stay with me.


    Sooner orter, she has to grow up. We should avoid what we should avoid, and we should see what


    we shouldn''t avoid."


    "Gai, do you want to see the show today?" In fact, James was a little nervous. He was worried that Gail


    who quietly cried for friendship would not be able to bear more darkness.


    Gail nodded, "I''m not afraid as long as you''re here. Haven''t you told me that I have to grow up with


    you? Even if you are not with me, I won''t let you worry. So I have made up my mind not to go back to


    the vige with my grandpa. I want to work with you. I have been filling myself up when you are busy


    recently."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He looked at Andrew with relief, "Grandpa, have you seen it? Gai won''t be afraid. Don''t worry. I know


    what I''m doing."


    "Well, well¡­ How shameless he was! She had married him. Well, no matter what, as long as you know


    it, you can face it together." Andrew was very happy to see them saying something happily in front of


    him.


    After a while, someone said that Noble and Lily hade and they didn''t take the child.


    Gail thought that it must have something to do with Lily. She didn''t know what kind of person Lily was.


    Was there any secret that Andrew had endured her for so long to treat the Jiang family like this?


    Soon, Noble appeared in the hall with Lily.


    Andrew looked at them coldly. Noble smiled ufortably. It was the first time that they had appeared


    in front of so many people. Lily seldom attended the family meeting of the Jiang family, not to mention


    that Andrew was poisoned. Noble knew that everyone suspected Lily.

 Chapter 235 Not His Biological Son.

    Chapter 235 Not His Biological Son.


    "Andrew, are you still in good shape? As your daughter-inw, I seldome to see you. I have


    brought you some tonics. " As she spoke, she gave a hint to the butler standing not far away to take


    the things in her hands.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea. Maybe I will be poisoned if I eat the food you bring." Andrew didn''t


    even look at her. The butler, of course, couldn''t ept such an order and just put it on the spot.


    "You..." She wanted to refute, because she had thought that at this moment, they couldn''t fall out.


    "Lily, let''s sit down. Dad is just angry. Don''t take it to heart. We are here to rify it. Let''s sit down first. "


    Noble pulled Lily to sit on the sofa in a hurry.


    At this moment, Daniel appeared in the hall. Today, he seemed to have returned to the time when he


    had a good rtionship with James. With his hands in his pockets, he looked vigorous, yful and


    handsome.


    Gail looked at Daniel and James and found nothing unusual.


    "There are a lot of people here today. It''s not the Spring Festival. Andrew, do you want to announce


    your retirement?" Then Daniel sat down on the sofa.


    Fortunately, the sofa of the Jiang family was big enough, and the whole family didn''t feel crowded when


    they sat together.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s talk about it." Andrew said seriously. The position of the head of the


    family was not to be challenged.


    Soon, the butler came with a stack of documents and handed them to Andrew.


    Feeling that the atmosphere was dull, Noble was a little uncertain. "Dad, what on earth is going on?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    You raise a big rumpus."


    "You''ll know it soon." Then Andrew set his crutch aside.


    All of a sudden, Gail''s heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that something big was going to happen


    today.


    "Do you have to give me an exnation for my poisoning, Lily?" Andrew looked at Lily fiercely and his


    voice was loud, which shocked Lily.


    She sneered, "what evidence are you going to give me! I heard that the nanny poisoned to you. You


    still wronged me at this time! "


    "Didn''t you take the nanny''s son? Your phone was monitored by us. You still want to defend yourself! "


    James stared at her coldly.


    Lily smiled disapprovingly, "monitoring me? I haven''t called anyone this month. Most of the time, I


    asked Noble about food and shopping. If you don''t believe me, you can check it out. I really don''t know


    if you are bluffing or threatening. "


    Andrew slowly pulled out a document from a pile of documents. "The evidence is irrefutable. I''ll have it


    taken outter. We''re not in a hurry. But look at this. Answer my question after reading it. And Noble,


    take one and have a look. " Then Andrew gave Noble a duplicate.


    They two picked up the document with doubt and were both stunned.


    Lily didn''t expect that they would get the DNA of her child. How did they do it!


    Noble stared nkly at the paternity test. The probability of less than one percent was obvious that this


    was not his son.


    Lily held the paper tightly. She had never expected that they would get the DNA.


    But she wouldn''t admit it easily. She raised her head and looked at Andrew coldly. "You just take a


    random person''s DNA, say my son is not Noble''s biological son, do you think you can fool me with


    this? I didn''t expect you to make so much effort to prevent me from staying in the Jiang family. I gave


    birth to a baby for the Jiang family, and now I''m pregnant with another one. Do you still have


    conscience? "


    Lily angrily looked at everyone present, especially James and his wife Gail. They sitting there made her


    feel particrly dazzling.


    "Since you don''t believe me, we can take your son here and have a test in the hospital." James said


    coldly.


    "Noble, what do you think? After all, he is your son who has been raised by you for many years. Don''t


    you feel guilty?" In fact, Andrew just wanted to see what Noble''s meant. He took out the test report and


    wanted Noble to drive Lily away. In this way, no matter how arrogant Lily was, she couldn''te to the


    old house of the Jiang family openly.


    Noble read the list again and again. He still couldn''t believe that his favorite youngest son was not his


    biological son.


    "Lily, why? Why did this happen? I''ve always been nice to you. How can you do this to me? " Noble


    turned around and shook Lily''s shoulder.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "Stop pretending. Since we can take out this form, we won''t frame you. Last time, we have irrefutable


    evidence that you wanted to poison Andrew. Lily, you have nned for so long. The reason why we


    have to confess to you is that we have grasped the trump card. You''d better stop struggling and waste


    everyone''s time. You asked someone to take the nanny''s son as a hostage, didn''t you? Even if he was


    released, he was poisoned. As a mother, you are so vicious! "James couldn''t just sit by and do nothing


    about it. He controlled his tone because he didn''t haggle with women. But this woman was not an


    ordinary woman. What Lily had done was outrageous.


    "Ellie Gao, your real name is Ellie Gao, right. I finally know why you hate the Jiang family so much. You


    not only ruined James'' wedding, but also prepared to fight against the Jiang family. Ellie Gao, don''t you


    think that half of the responsibility for your father''s death was caused by your mother and your father?


    It''s really my fault that thepany went bankrupt at that time, and I haven''t drive away and


    exterminate anypany away from now on. But if I were the murderer of your father, you would be


    totally wrong. If your mother hadn''t left with another man because of your father''s bankruptcy, he


    wouldn''t have done such a thing. Besides, you were still young at that time. Do you know the cause


    and effect? " Andrew had gone through a lot of ups and downs in his life. Even if it was such a heavy


    topic, he could still calmly list them one by one.


    However, he was getting old. If someone looked at him carefully, he found that Andrew''s hand was


    slightly shaking. Andrew couldn''t just sit by and watch. The reason why Andrew hadn''t investigated Lily


    was that he had guessed the truth, but he didn''t want it to be like this. He thought that she was just an


    unwee daughter-inw and had aint against the Jiang family.


    Lily sat on the sofa in silence. Noble was on the verge of copse.


    "Lily, so, you have been with me for so many years, and let me raise other''s child with you. Are you


    taking revenge on me?" Noble threw away the receipt and held Lily''s hand tightly.


    "Lily! Say something! " Noble stood up at once and pulled Lily up.

 Chapter 236 Reveal The Truth

    Chapter 236 Reveal The Truth


    "Say yes or no! Do you stay with me for so many years just to revenge on the Jiang family through me?


    " Noble''s eyes were bloodshot. He stared at Lily with wide eyes.


    He had some feelings for her, or he wouldn''t have been so excited and desperate. There was another


    thing that a man''s self-esteem had the upper hand. Even if Noble liked Lily very much, he would feel


    ashamed.


    Lily''s clothes were torn, and she didn''t wake up from the shock. She thought she had all the information


    about the Jiang family, but she had never heard that they had found so much. When Lily came here,


    she had made a good n. She had to take advantage of the baby in her belly......


    Yes! There was a baby in her belly! The baby came in time, or she wouldn''t be able to get out of the


    Jiang family today.


    Lily shook off Noble''s hand, her face full of anger and hatred, "but I''m pregnant with your child now!


    Even if I nned to use you like this at the beginning, I didn''t expect that I would be pregnant with your


    child! Noble, you should ask yourself if I have done anything bad to you these years! Although I hate


    the Jiang family, I have never betrayed you since I married you! Now I''m holding your baby. Are you


    going to kill all of us? "


    Noble was momentarily unable to respond and gradually dropped his hands. His mind went nk. It


    turned out that his lover had never been the kind of simple woman. It was not until now that he knew


    why Andrew didn''t like her. Everyone would see her as a suspect in the first ce.


    "How could she give birth to the baby of the Jiang family? Noble, you are still so naive at this time.


    What on earth is in your mind! Don''t you know that she used this trick to deceive you for many years?


    Are you sure that the baby in her belly is yours? Humph! I don''t think you deserve to be James'' father.


    You deserved it when he denied you fatherhood! " Andrew was so angry that he stamped his crutch


    and stood up.


    "Dad! She is the woman who has taken care of me for all these years. I... "


    "What else do you want? The woman by your side ruined the wedding of James and Gai because she


    was your mistress. She even sent a message to threaten Gai. She almost poisoned your father. Do you


    want to forgive her? Andrew was so angry that he couldn''t speak. His face was red and his neck was


    as red as pork liver. He picked up his crutch and pointed at Noble, "if you dare to keep this woman by


    your side, if you want her to continue to destroy the Jiang family, you can forgive her! Anyway, I''m dying


    now. It''s enough to have a grandson! If you choose this woman today, from now on, don''t enter the


    gate of the Jiang family, and don''t recognize me as your father! "


    "Dad!" Noble held Andrew''s leg and tried to beg for mercy.


    "Fuck off! Don''t call me dad! " Andrew kicked Noble out. Seeing that he was so indecisive, he always


    felt that Noble was nothingparable to James. If he hadn''t been supporting Noble all the time,


    Noble would have been depressed somewhere.


    "Dad, I know how serious the matter is. I won''t cut off contact with you. Can you give me a few days?


    How about I deal with it a few dayster? " He held Andrew''s thighs, without the previous dignity.


    Gail knew that if Noble didn''t have a father like Andrew, he would be an ordinary man who had no


    dignity as a man in front of women.


    Perhaps Lily liked Noble. After all, they were a couple for many years. But when Gail saw Lily


    indifferent expression, she didn''t think that this woman still cared about Noble. Only Noble was


    obsessed with this woman''s beauty and means, and was tightly controlled.


    Andrew''s face darkened. He went back to his room after saying a few words. "You make a statement to


    me three dayster. You''d better think twice before youe back! If you want to leave, I will take back


    all your shares and properties abroad! " Andrew didn''t want to see more disappointment here.


    Except for Gail, there was also Daniel who sat on the sofa without saying a word.


    Daniel looked coldly at everything in front of him. When Andrew entered the room, he stood up and


    was about to leave.


    "Daniel, is our cooperation still going on? If it''s workable, I can make a deal with you at the price you


    give! " Lily suddenly said to Daniel. At this time, she might still have a chance to win back.


    "No, I have cut the price now! If you lower the price by another 20%, we will get the deal. " Daniel


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    turned around and looked at Lily indifferently, as if he had nothing to do with the Jiang family.


    Gritting her teeth, Lily wanted to break it into pieces. "Okay, deal!"


    "Then I''ll wait for your news!" After saying that, Daniel strode away from the Jiang family, as if this ce


    had nothing to do with him.


    Gail felt that Daniel was more and more confusing. He would still sit here for the sake of Andrew until


    he left. However, Daniel had no sense of ownership of the Jiang family. Instead, he talked about


    cooperation with Lily!


    "What did you talk to Daniel? Why don''t you behave yourself, Lily? " Seeing that as the party involved,


    not only did she not panic, but also had a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Noble''s anger rose in


    an instant.


    Lily took it for granted and said, "it''s not the first day you know me. I''ve done something well. But even


    if I hate the Jiang family, I don''t hate you. The only thing I hate is that you can''t help me in the Jiang


    family. You are too useless! "


    "You...... Get out of here! Get out of the Jiang n now! " Noble suddenly pointed at Lily and cursed.


    "Are you willing to give up the baby?" As Lily spoke, she touched her belly, which couldn''t be seen


    bulging.


    "You...... Who knows if it''s mine! You said you didn''t betray me. Then who is your son''s father! You


    were with me when you were pregnant. Tell me why! "


    "Butter I became soft hearted and didn''t have sex with other men. If you don''t believe me, you can


    investigate it. But I really don''t n to have this child. After all, I have a feud with the Jiang family. I


    can''t have the child of my enemy! " Lily pressed her belly hard, intending to press it down, which would


    cause fatal damage to the baby!


    "What are you doing?" Instinctively, Noble ran to Lily and held her hand, "do you still want to destroy


    my child?"


    James looked coldly at the scene. He pursed his lips tightly.


    James still didn''t intend to let go of Lily. Although Andrew said he could give Noble three days, he


    wouldn''t let go of her easily.

 Chapter 237 Want To Have A Great-grandson

    Chapter 237 Want To Have A Great-grandson


    "Noble, Lily, oh, no, Ellie. ''Ellie ruined our wedding. What are you going to say? And what about


    sending a message to Gai? Aren''t you going to give me an exnation? Besides, she has done more


    than one good thing to us. You two know it, right? " James stood up with a cold light in his eyes, which


    worried Noble.


    Noble was worried that his son who he didn''t take good care of and owed too much would not only


    drive away Lily, but also drive him away!


    "You have to prove it. Why do you say I did it?" At this point, Lily didn''t care about her dignity anymore.


    "I have enough evidence. Since you don''t admit it, I don''t want to argue with you. Then I have to talk to


    you through legal channels." James turned around and held Gail''s hand. He didn''t want to waste his


    time talking to Lily.


    "James, why are you so cruel? We are family!" Noble looked at James with pleading eyes.


    "Family? Humph! " James'' eyes were instantly burning with anger. "If you had known that we were a


    family, you would not have allowed her to do so! How dare you say that! I''ve never seen your


    shamelessness before! What a perfect match! You are really a pair! " James tried his best to hold back


    the impulse to explode, with a frightening cold light in his eyes.


    "Let''s go!" James didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He was extremely disappointed in Noble. If


    Noble were not his father, James would have taken measures and wouldn''t have waited for this


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    moment.


    Lily remained unmoved. She had a good control of Noble''s temper and didn''t worry that Noble would


    leave her.


    Since everyone was going to attack her, she didn''t need to hide anything after the showdown, as long


    as there was no evidence to prove it. The only thing Lily had to make sure of now was that Noble would


    not leave her behind. If she was with him, it would be more convenient for her to deal with the Jiang


    family. As for the cooperation with Daniel, she had her own way. After all, they had already been in


    internal strife.


    Noble was more than 10 years older than Lily. He knew that Lily was close to other men before, but he


    hadn''t seen that since they were together. After all, Noble had raised the child for so many years, he


    relented. If Lily put in a good word for him, he couldn''t stand it.


    Three days had passed, but Noble was still hesitating. Andrew didn''t give him another chance to think


    about it. He moved all Noble''s shares and assets abroad elsewhere.


    As a result, Noble turned against Andrew. He became much older overnight, and the grey hair at his


    temples was much more.


    It was not surprising for James to know the news. Maybe it was a good way, or Noble would put the


    Jiang n into a fire.


    "Grandpa, in that case, can I do whatever I want?" James called Andrew andforted him for a few


    times before he spoke out his purpose.


    "Do you mean to deal with the foreign forces and the RF Group?" Andrew was a wise man. He knew


    exactly what James meant.


    "Not only that, there are more things that need to be solved. If that''s the case, I won''t be polite." James''


    eyes were unfocused and he was lost in thought. It seemed that he was sure to win.


    "Then let''s see if he is qualified to be polite to you. Just do it. The people I gave you are very good.


    When I get old, I''ll leave it all to you. No one else is qualified to do so. You are the most suitable person


    to control the business I founded by myself. Otherwise, if my painstaking efforts fall into the hands of


    others, I will die with regret. "


    "Grandpa said it so seriously that I don''t dare to take it over. In fact, you can trust others. After all, I


    don''t know much about it. " Although what Andrew said was reasonable, James couldn''t take over it


    easily.


    "You don''t have to be modest. I know I have a good eye for people. If you don''t take it, it will only fall


    into the hands of Lily. Since Lily has been waiting for an opportunity for so many years, she must be


    nning on what I have. Is the ck box I gave you still there? Don''t let that thing fall into the hands of


    Lily, or the Jiang family will really die. That woman is too vicious. I don''t know what crazy things she will


    do. You have to guard against her. " Andrew told James earnestly. The current situation seemed to be


    very unstable, so Andrew had to tell James earlier.


    Andrew had nned to give it to James little by little so that James could be mentally prepared. It


    turned out that he had thought too much and James knew everything.


    "I know. Now I don''t care what Lily will do to us. We are already in front of her. Even if she really wants


    to fight against us to the end, I have a way to deal with her. But it''s inevitable that I will do something


    harmful to your eldest son... "


    "Don''t worry. I don''t have an elder son now! Daniel also made me worry about him, but he is still under


    control. I believe that he wille back one day. As for Noble, he was already more than 50 years old.


    He waspletely hopeless. As long as you don''t go too far, I won''t me you. " Andrew stood


    straight, but no one could understand the sadness and sorrow behind him.


    James did not speak, just nodded in agreement.


    "By the way," Andrew'' old eyes softened. "James, you have to treat Gai well. She has only been in the


    Jiang family for a few days, but so many things have happened, and she doesn''t even have a chance


    to rest. Moreover, your wedding is ruined, and she is willing to live with you. You have to make it up to


    her. Although the wedding was cancelled, the new wedding date couldn''t be careless. Although you


    can make up for your honeymoon after the wedding ceremony, you are still newly married. Don''t be


    unkind to her. "


    Andrew sat down and continued, "she has suffered too much since she was a child. You have to be


    careful. Don''t dy your rtionship because of work. And since you have already got the marriage


    certificate, should you spare some time to consider the matter of descendants? You''re not young


    anymore. I''ve seen your primary school ssmates take their children to the park. But you and Gai,


    one of you is at school and the other is at home. "


    "She is going to graduate soon. You have to be careful. Otherwise, I don''t have much time left, and I


    won''t be able to have a great grandson." Andrew now put all his hopes on their children. Only this hope


    could bring color to his life.


    With a faint smile on his face, James said, "Grandpa, I know. Gai is still young. I will definitely urge her


    after she graduates. But don''t mention it in front of her. She has just entered the Jiang family and will


    be under pressure. "


    Andrewughed and said, "you brat, you''ve been partial. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. "

 Chapter 238 Can You Stay Here

    Chapter 238 Can You Stay Here


    Hearing Andrew''s words, James also felt that he owed Gai a lot. She just silently adapted to his


    arrangement. He had always put his newly married wife at school, and he felt sorry for her.


    But he also knew that Gai liked to spend her college life in the campus. He shouldn''t have forced her,


    but what his grandfather said made him realize that anyway, he was her husband.


    Besides, there was nothing to do at school now. She just stayed in the library and chatted with her


    roommates.


    He suddenly remembered that she seemed to have a conflict with Iris recently, but he didn''t ask.


    He called Gail in a hurry, and she answered the phone soon. He felt warm in his heart.


    "James?" It was a gentle greeting, which made him happy and guilty.


    "Gai, what are you doing? Have you finished your things in the college? As my wife, is it time for you to


    go home?"


    "Where are you now?" She asked softly.


    Although he was curious about her question, he still smiled brightly, "I''m outside the school gate. If you


    miss me,e down to find me now."


    "James, can you do me a favor?" She whispered.


    James keenly captured her emotion, "What can I help you? I''m your husband. It''s natural for me to do it


    for you."


    James found that Gail hesitated for a while, so he patiently said, "How about we meet first?"


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside." He knew that something must have happened to Gai, and her tone was


    unusual.


    Today, Iris finally came to talk to Gail, but the first thing she said was, "I''m leaving."


    It turned out that Iris had found a job, but she didn''t say when to leave. Everyone was kept in the dark.


    But Gail didn''t know if it was because of her that Iris left. They had agreed that they wouldn''t leave until


    the dorm keeper drove them away.


    Iris would take the train at five o''clock in the afternoon. Although Gail had been thinking about this


    question, she didn''t dare to ask Iris in person. Iris only said that her family wanted her to go to a big city


    to visit her rtives, and they had already found a job for her there. She didn''t want to say anything


    else.


    Gail felt very sad. She didn''t expect that their friendship would be like this when they graduated.


    James took a drag on his cigarette and walked up to Gail when he saw hering out of the school.


    They hadn''t seen each other for two days. She seemed to be a little haggard.


    He touched her head lovingly, "What''s wrong? What can I do for you?"


    She lowered her head unhappily, stared at her toes and said nothing.


    He raised her chin intimately with a smile in his eyes, "Have you been bullied? Take me to settle


    ounts with someone!"


    She blinked her big misty eyes. After a while, she said, "James, can you make an appointment with


    Jackson and Iris? Let''s have dinner together. Iris is leaving, but she seems to be still angry with me.


    And I don''t know what''s wrong with her until now."


    "Well, Gai, you are still young. It''s normal for you to have some conflicts with your friend. It''s easy. I can


    make an appointment now." He put his arm around her waist and said, "Where are we going? You


    decide the ce."


    "Is it really that simple? I always feel that Iris was fine with Jackson that day, and now they are in touch


    again, but Iris is indifferent to me. I can''t find out what I did wrong!" Gail was so anxious that she was


    about to cry, but Iris was indifferent and had no intention of making up.


    "Well, I will solve it. But how are you going to thank me?" As James spoke, he reached out his face and


    wanted her to kiss him.


    "You still have the mood to say this with me at this time. Iris is leaving!" Gail turned around and didn''t


    want to talk to James.


    He walked to her with a smile and said, "You are very angry. I''ll call Jackson now."


    He called Jackson, who seemed to be very busy.


    It was over ten o''clock in the morning. Jackson was quite unrestrained to y outside. Didn''t he say


    that he would restart their family business after a change? Why did hee back to the starting point


    after a few days?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" Jackson saidzily, as if James could feel the strong smell of alcohol


    across the screen.


    "I want to ask you out. Do you know why Iris is in a bad mood with Gai? Iris must listen to you now. She


    is leaving this afternoon. Even if we don''t solve the problem, we can have a meal together." James


    always felt that this matter had a lot to do with Jackson, and he faintly felt ufortable and confused.


    "Do you mean that Iris is leaving? Where is she going? She didn''t tell me." Jackson seemed to be


    surprised.


    But James didn''t understand him, "You don''t know about your own affairs. Actually, you have a crush


    on her. You got jealous when you saw that that boy had a good rtionship with Iris. You drove him


    away, but you ran away. Jackson, I don''t know what''s wrong with you recently. Everyone is depressed.


    Even Gai doesn''t know what happened. Well, forget it. You''d better call Iris and make an appointment


    with her. We can discuss itter."


    Jackson''s voice became clearer, "You mean I''m the lock between Iris and Gail?" He frowned and


    wondered if Iris had already known something.


    He hurried out of the bar, washed his face and sobered up a lot. On the way, he called Iris.


    "Iris, are you really leaving this afternoon?" He wanted to make sure that he hadn''t thought about it all


    the time. Iris must have known the fact that he liked Gail a long time ago. After all, she knew him well,


    but he hadn''t noticed it. All of a sudden, he felt that he was a jerk.


    He wanted to ask her how she knew, but on second thought, if he wanted to know something, he would


    definitely know. If he didn''t want to know something, even if someone mentioned it in his ear, he would


    not think whether he wanted to know the truth or not.


    Irisughed at herself and said loudly, "Yes, you are really well-informed. I''m going to develop myself in


    a big city. Don''t miss me too much!"


    Hearing Iris pretend to be happy, he felt sad. Just as James said, he shouldn''t have given her hope.


    Perhaps Iris wouldn''t appear in front of him if she had no hope, and things wouldn''t develop to this day.


    She didn''t want to face Gail, nor did she want to stay in this city.


    It must be the truth, because she said that she would stay in NF City after graduation. For one thing,


    her family was here, and for another, many of her ssmates were here. In the future, if she worked or


    was on holidays, there would be familiar people to y with.


    "Iris, can you stay here?" Iris heard his low voice through the screen.

 Chapter 239 Duplicity

    Chapter 239 Duplicity


    Iris'' hands froze for a moment, and then a bitter smile appeared on her face. Jackson had been


    pretending to be confused and keeping a close distance from her, let her heart swing. Sometimes it


    was towering into the clouds, and sometimes it fell into the bottom.


    "What can I do if I don''t leave? The business there is better. I can find a more satisfactory job, change a


    new environment and change my mood, isn''t it! Besides, there are many handsome men and beautiful


    women in A big city. Maybe I can find a boyfriend at the end of the year. You know, I have always been


    obsessed with handsome men. I''m tired of watching handsome men In the A University. There are


    many handsome men in a big city! You should know that the more beautiful people are, the more


    sessful they will be. After all, they have the innate advantage, right? " In fact, Iris didn''t know what


    she wanted to say. She just felt that the more indifferent she behaved, the less embarrassed she would


    be.


    In fact, the man and woman in love, if the love was humble that one, were so cautious to test, perhaps


    even test was not. They just wanted to make themselves more respectable, and they didn''t want the


    other''sck of care to hurt them.


    But they also knew clearly that no matter how free and easy they spoke, their hearts felt as cold as ice.


    They greeted each other with a smile, but their hearts sank.


    Iris had never thought that she would be so humbly and ridiculous to love someone one day.


    It was ridiculous, because she had distanced herself from her best friend because of the man who


    didn''t like her. But Iris really didn''t know how to face the woman in Jackson''s heart. The two of them


    were the people she cared most, so it was better to stay away from them. Out of sight, out of mind.


    The closer she got to Jackson, the more she would find that he had always kept a woman in his heart.


    Unintentionally, Iris saw the page of his mobile phone zone, which was fixed on their graduation


    photos. She couldn''t deceive herself anymore when she saw the beautiful photos of Gail.


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet, okay? ? Since you are leaving, should we sit down and have dinner


    together? "


    Jackson''s voice became unusually gentle, making Iris'' heart move again. But she didn''t allow herself to


    be stupid again.


    "Forget it. I''m in a hurry." Iris didn''t want to give herself a chance to be silly. Every time she gave herself


    hope, every time she got a chance, she would be disappointed and sad again.


    "I''ll pick you up. I''ll call you at school." Jackson didn''t give Iris a chance to refuse. In recent days, he


    also understood one thing.


    "But..." Iris still wanted to refuse, but when she saw the phone was hung up, sheughed at herself.


    Jackson was still independent and didn''t allow others to say anything. Maybe it was because she was


    too passive in front of him that the situation was like this.


    Sure enough, Jackson arrived soon. When Iris was in a daze, his phone call came.


    "Come down. I''m just downstairs of your dormitory." He looked up at their dormitory and saw Iris


    looking down.


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "please wait a moment." She was in a daze and didn''t clean up


    her image.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time." Jackson''s rare tenderness and consideration.


    Iris hung up the phone suspiciously. Did he have a conscience?


    But no matter how good tempered he was, she didn''t want to. Since she had made up her mind to


    leave, there was no need to be so sentimental. She was just too aggressive before, so she was so


    ipetent when she couldn''t get him.


    After a while, Iris changed her clothes and went downstairs. She saw him standing under a big tree,


    with his hands in his pockets and the sunshine falling on him. He was indeed very handsome, attracting


    the attention of a group of people. No wonder he was the man she liked. He was handsome, sunny and


    noble. She had a good taste. Unfortunately, he was picky and didn''t like girls like her. Especially in front


    of Gail, Iris'' light would be covered.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Let''s go. Since you are leaving, we have known each other for a long time. We are old friends. Let me


    treat you a meal." Jackson was still the same as when they got along with each other. He always had a


    smile on his face. It was easy for him to attract her smile.


    "Have we known each other for a long time? We just got familiar with each other. It''s not that I won''t


    Jackson very much, the way they got along with each other was like brothers. No wonder he didn''t


    notice it. After all, every man liked girls to be gentle, sweet, rich and beautiful.


    Jackson pulled his arm up and said, e on, let''s go."


    Seeing him motioning her to take his arm, Iris'' heart skipped a beat, but she still turned her face away


    and pped his arm off.


    "Let''s go. It''s so rude. Are you shy?" .Before Iris could take her hand back, Jackson held it tightly in his


    hand. His maic voice turned his head and looked at her vaguely.


    Her heart was in a whirl, and the temperature of his big hand tightly wrapped her hand. She looked up


    at his yful eyes, but she had no resistance whatsoever. Jackson would always flirt with her with


    some small movements, making her at a loss, she had been silly again and again, but he hadn''t held


    her hand so openly before.


    "Who is shy! You suddenly so hold my hand, is worried about the one who in the school likes you and


    then pesters you? I don''t want to be your shield! Iris struggled to get rid of his hand and looked away


    because her face was burning.


    Jackson chuckled, "isn''t you my lover? The girls I''ve seen before are not A University student. I always


    think that A University girls should be as irritable as you and like to lose their temper. But now I think


    you are more lovely than before. It should be good if anyone wants to make friends with you. "


    At first, Iris'' heart throbbed. When she heard hisst sentence, her heart suddenly sank.


    She couldn''t help sighing in her heart, ''who wants me to be his girlfriend, but you won''t.''.


    All of a sudden, Iris burst into tears. She tried hard to get rid of his hand, but still with a smile on her


    face. "Let go of me. My future boyfriend may be in this school. If he identally noticed it, he would


    definitely leave a bad impression."


    Jackson clenched his fists and said, "the car is right in front of us. Take it easy."


    She lowered her head and didn''t say anything, but her heart was sour and wanted to cry.


    Why did he appear when she wanted to forget.


    Jackson also knew that their rtionship was just ambiguous. It was not fun and hurt people and


    themselves.


    Iris stopped and looked at him. "Do you think ambiguous rtionships funny?"


    Jackson didn''t answer her question. He just smiled, held her back and opened the door with one hand.


    "Please get in the car, beauty. I''ll answer your questionter."


    Iris looked at him with bright eyes and said, "you''d better not be toote. Ambiguous rtionships are


    not good. It hurts people and hurts themselves, and it will also affect the innocent. But we may not have


    time to y itter. If I leave here, I will choose a new way of life, and you have your own new life. I


    guess we don''t have much contact. "

 Chapter 240 Something To Deal With

    Chapter 240 Something To Deal With


    Jackson put one of his hands on the car door, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I don''t think


    so. I think you are a good girl. How about we be friends all the time?"


    Her heart seemed to be torn apart, but Iris could not show it. Iris'' eyes twinkled, and she smiled at


    Jackson heartlessly. "It depends on my mood!" After saying that, she wiped the sudden tears from her


    eyes out of his sight.


    No matter how carelessness she was, she couldn''t bear to see the person she liked pretend to be


    confused all the time.


    Jackson took Iris to the appointed restaurant. Iris didn''t say anything and followed him to the private


    room.


    As soon as Iris opened the door, she saw that there were Gail and James sitting inside.


    Only then did Iris realize why Jackson was so well-informed that he would not take the initiative to care


    about her whereabouts. Moreover, only a few people in the dormitory knew that she was going to leave


    here.


    It must have been said by Gail, or perhaps only Gail would care about Iris'' business. But because of


    Jackson, the more Gail cared about her, the more sad Iris felt. How could she be so narrow-minded?


    The person in front of her was not someone else, but her best friend for four years in college. They


    were very close. Iris knew that Gail was so poor that only her beauty was left, and Gail knew that there


    was only handsome men in Iris'' world.


    Now, Iris even distanced herself from her best friend because of the person she liked.


    When Gail saw Iris, she immediately stood up. There was a little uneasiness and concern in her eyes,


    but Gail did not speak. Her big eyes were a little helpless.


    "Gai, I didn''t expect you to be here! You two should enjoy being married. Do youe here to surprise


    me? " Standing at the door, Iris suddenly walked towards Gail with a smile. It was impossible to see


    any conflict between them.


    James and Jackson looked at each other helplessly. It was really difficult to understand between


    women.


    But James was relieved. At least they wouldn''t be too embarrassed face to face. But if they really made


    up, it would be good for everyone.


    In fact, James had guessed something else when he received the call from Gail, saying that Iris was at


    odds with her because of Jackson. James spected back and forth, but still didn''t use Kevin''s


    rtionship. He believed in Jackson, so James asked Jackson out to give him a chance.


    Gail smiled knowingly and said, "Iris,e and have a seat. I didn''t expect you to leave all of a


    sudden. We don''t give you a surprise, but we have to send you too!"


    Iris tilted her head and smiled, "well, I can''t leave quietly. You are the only one who has conscience in


    our dormitory."


    The smile on Gail''s face faded away slowly. She really didn''t know if there was no estrangement


    between her and Iris anymore.


    Seeing this, Jackson pulled Iris to sit next to him and said, "I guess you can''t leave now. Let''s have


    dinner first."


    When Iris was about to sit down, she stared at Jackson strangely and asked, "why?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jackson pushed Iris to her seat and said, "no reason. You''ll know after dinner."


    Holding Gail''s hand, James looked at her with a gentle smile.


    They began to order. Somehow, As if Iris seemed to nothing had happened and have a good


    conversation with everyone, including Gail.


    In fact, they were all not clear what the purpose of the meal was.


    At the dinner table, Jackson had been adding food and soup to Iris'' bowl and wiping her mouth. He had


    used all kinds of ways to show off their love.


    In fact, Iris was a little disgusted with him, but when she saw his smile, she tried her best to cooperate


    with him.


    Iris thought that Jackson would do something out of line at the dinner in order to eliminate some


    suspicions and misgivings. Fortunately, Jackson didn''t. He had been taking good care of Iris, gentle


    and considerate until the dinner was over.


    James texted Jackson, "what y?"


    "It''s a truth y. I''ll handle the rest. You two can leave now. I know the node of the problem. I promise


    to see the two sisters get back together tomorrow. " Jackson looked at James and made a victory


    gesture.


    That would be best. Since Jackson was confident, James would not get involved in this matter.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, Jackson pulled Iris and stood beside him. "James, you and my


    sister-inw go first. I have something to deal with."


    "Okay, let''s go now. Let me know when you''re done." With a faint smile, James held Gail''s hand and


    was about to get in the car.


    Before Gail figured out what was going on, she asked James in a low voice, "Iris and I, are we leaving


    like this?"


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t lie to you. You will know when they finish talking. Jackson knows what he is


    doing. Get in the car. I''ll exin to you. "


    "Hey, Iris!"


    "Gai, Gai, Jackson, what are you doing! I haven''t talked to Gai yet. She... "


    Without giving Iris a chance to speak, Jackson carried her directly to the left of the intersection.


    Only then did Gail realize that Jackson was going to confess his love to Iris. If Iris was happy, Gail


    would ask her what had happened between them. It might be much easier.


    Thinking of this, Gail turned around and got into the car.


    Leaning against the car, Gail looked at the road ahead and the view of retreating without saying a word.


    "Where are you going next? Are you going to graduate from school? Is it time to move things home?"


    James turned to look at the absent-minded Gai with a gentle smile.


    Gail turned to look at Jackson with a smile on her face. "Well, I''m looking for a job. It''s time to leave


    school. Now the students who have been at the university for four years have left. I want to find a way


    out. I can''t always eat your provisions and funds for troops. "


    "My provisions and funds for troops? Which dynasty did youe from? Gai, if you don''t eat mine,


    who else do you want to eat? " As James spoke, he reached out one hand to tweak Gail''s ear.


    Gail felt a little embarrassed and dodged. "At least I don''t want to burden you. You said that I would


    grow up if I stood by your side. I definitely can''t be a housewife who is good for nothing. Now that I


    have jumped into the fire of the Jiang family, I have to understand the reality. First of all, I have to


    protect myself. "


    "Oh?" James was interested. "How self-protection?"


    "Your family is like a dangerous ce, full of crisis. If I was not careful enough, I would fall down on the


    road of your own family. What''s more, the Jiang family will attract a lot of potential or obvious problems.


    It''s not easy for me to live a safe and healthy life. If I am locked up in your house every day, to live an


    extravagant life and pay no attention to affairs of our life. I''m afraid you will be bored. "


    "¡­¡­" James wanted to say how he would be bored, but Gail covered his mouth.


    "Even if you are not bored, I''m also tired of that kind of myself and that kind of life style. I was born to


    fight for my life. I can''t live without doing anything. So I have to stay in the NF City and watch your


    every move. I will help you do more things in the future. "


    Feeling James'' tongue trying to break through her palm, Gail immediately grabbed his mouth and didn''t


    want him to seed.

 Chapter 241 She Is Sleepy

    Chapter 241 She Is Sleepy


    "I''ve checked the CG Group. It''s developing fast. If I work in yourpany through regr channels


    without backdoor, I will definitely be qualified. After all, I used to be the CEO''s secretary in the RF


    Group! But I don''t want others to think that I get into thepany through the back door, and I don''t


    want to cause you any trouble. After all, I''m now a thorn in the flesh of others. If I get out of your sight, it


    will bring you trouble. So do you think I should work in the CG Group or otherpanies?" Gail turned


    around and looked at James seriously. This had been troubling her recently.


    He didn''t expect her to be so considerate. It turned out that she didn''t tell him, but in fact she knew it


    very well. But he knew that Gai was smart, but he didn''t want to put her in such aplicated situation.


    But he was selfish in love. He couldn''t watch others holding her in front of him. He couldn''t bear that he


    couldn''t see her. He felt depressed at the thought of it.


    So he decided to marry her and take her as his own. Now she really couldn''t be hidden in the gold


    cage. She was not suitable.


    He shook off her hands and looked at her seriously, "It''s a big problem. I need time to think about it. "


    "No, I am very anxious. I saw them find their own jobs and register for work one after another. I am very


    anxious and always feel that I am a lot behind." She frowned and was indeed very anxious.


    He touched her head sourly, "You have been a good student for a long time. You can''t be fast with your


    work. You have to make a good choice. I''ll give you my reply tomorrow. How about we discuss your


    work together?"


    "Well, it''s not toote tomorrow." She agreed with him.


    "How is yourputer?" He suddenly turned around and asked.


    "Not bad."


    The car stopped at the gate of their house. After getting off the car, James opened the door for her first


    and served her like a gentleman, "Mrs. Gail, wee home! You haven''t been home for a long time. I


    even doubt if I''m married."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll move back the stuff tomorrow. I don''t want to live in the school. Anyway, our dormitory


    has already had a break up meal. To avoid being sad, everyone is not ready to say goodbye." She


    knew what he was thinking, so she was not in a hurry to speak it out.


    The conflict between her and Iris these days made her think a lot. In other words, she felt that there


    was no need to make things clear and it''s better to follow the nature. Since she couldn''t figure it out,


    she didn''t have to think about it anymore. She just needed to take it seriously. There would naturally be


    a time when the truth came out.


    She also had to make ns for her future. Everyone was born alone. Many things had to be endured


    andpleted by herself. It was just that there were more friends, and there would be more


    "Well, you should have known it earlier. I''ll ask someone to tell servants to clean the room." He happily


    took out his phone and sent a message.


    "Don''t you live at home? Don''t you clean it?" She asked curiously.


    "Don''t you know how lonely I am when a husband goes home alone without a wife? You let me, a


    married man, stay alone in the room. Don''t you feel a little uneasy? Do you think it''s good for me to


    sleep alone in front of our wedding photos? I have to make do with it. Sometimes I live in the small


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    apartment I used to live in, and sometimes I have a rest in thepany''s room." He was getting closer


    and closer to her, like a dissatisfied woman.


    "Well, I''m going back now! Besides, who wants you to get married in such a hurry? You should have


    thought of this before, shouldn''t you?" She suppressed the pity and guilt in her heart and pretended to


    smile heartlessly.


    He pretended to be helpless, but when he thought that he had plenty of time to tame her aftering


    back home, the smile at the corners of his mouth became much more unbridled, "Well, it''s indeed my


    fault. My wife has taught me a lesson."


    After a cup of coffee, they returned home.


    Before Gail put down her bag, James picked her up and threw her on the grey simple sofa.


    Gail eximed, "What are you doing, James?"


    He put his hands on the sofa and looked down at her dotingly, "I''ve already asked someone to move


    your luggage. Later, all your belongings will be transferred here. As your husband, I want to make it


    clear that you should have a full family awareness in the future. This is ourmon home. You are my


    wife. Do you understand?"


    She blushed and cursed, "You are cutting off my route of retreat. If I quarrel with you, where should I


    go? Humph, I didn''t expect you to be so insidious!"


    "What? Who is so insidious?" His handsome face got closer to her and said, "You have thought about


    our fight. Are you not insidious enough? You don''t forget to think about the disharmonious scene


    between us! Can''t you just build a good and harmonious family life for us? And you seem to have


    forgotten that you are going to graduate soon, and you will go home in a few days."


    She stood in front of him and put her hands on her shoulder, afraid that he would hit her. She looked at


    him with grievance.


    "But you have to remind me that we will inevitably encounter some bumps in the future. Even if you


    quarrel with me, you are not allowed to disturb grandpa if you want to go back. If you want to quarrel


    with me, you can find a ce to go and earn money to buy a shelter. Anyway, I won''t let you have a


    ce to escape after quarreling with me! If you really want to run away from home, can you take me


    with you?"


    "¡­¡­" She stared nkly at his brazen behavior and had nothing to say. She just said it casually.


    She didn''t know which public ount she saw a bowl of poisonous chicken soup. It said that a girl


    must have her own cottage, and even if it was rented, she would have a ce to go when she


    quarreled with her boyfriend.


    But she had also thought that if she really had the free money to rent a house that she couldn''t live for


    a long time, she could also live in a good hotel. Even if she couldn''t stay in a hotel, she could have a


    trip. Anyway, she remembered the content at that time. No matter how good a couple was, they would


    quarrel one day. If she really wanted to find a quiet ce, she didn''t want to have nowhere to go on the


    street.


    "What? Do you really want to run away from home?" He got closer to her and stared at her with his


    deep eyes, and she felt her face burning.


    She quickly waved her hand, "No, if I really want to run away from home, I will definitely take you away.


    Don''t worry."


    His eyes flickered and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Well, I''m sleepy. It''s time for sleep. Let''s go back to our room to sleep." He suddenly changed the


    subject, which caught her off guard.


    "Oh, yes. Summer is here. I''m sleepy too." Seeing him stand up, she could not help but breathe a sigh


    of relief.

 Chapter 242 Declared His Love to Iris

    Chapter 242 Dered His Love to Iris


    Before Gail could exhale, James picked her up from the sofa and shey steadily in his arms.


    "Let me take you back to your room. I know you are tired."


    Gail looked at him hesitantly and grabbed his shoulder. "I''ll walk by myself. It''s dangerous to go


    upstairs."


    "Are you worried that I might break you again?"


    Gail immediately shook her head, "no, no." She felt that James was unusually gentle at this time, which


    made her restless.


    James smiled with satisfaction and went upstairs step by step.


    Gail felt his rhythmic footsteps and rxed her whole body. When she went to the room and was put on


    the bed by him, her eyelids were fighting.


    As soon as she touched the soft bed, she lifted the quilt andy on the pillow.


    James was not in a hurry. Looking at her sleepy face, he frowned slightly.


    After a while, Gail felt that the position beside her sank a little.


    "Go to sleep."


    "Okay."


    Until they woke up from their nap, they heard the noise downstairs.


    When Gail went downstairs, she saw a group of people in blue moving things into her house. Wasn''t


    that the stuff of her dormitory?


    She ran out in a hurry. Did these people look through her wardrobe and even pack her clothes?


    Seeing the nervous look on Gail''s face, James stood behind her and said casually, "don''t be nervous.


    Many things are packed by your dormitory. I won''t let other men touch my wife''s personal belongings."


    "Did Iris help me with that?" Gail thought the other two were not in the dormitory, so it should be Iris.


    "Yes." After saying that, James turned around and left. Wearing a light blue long pajama, he looked


    slender. He had just taken a shower with a faint fragrance on his body.


    Gail caught up with him happily, with a flower like smile on her face. "Is Iris not leaving? Has she made


    up with Jackson?"


    "Do you want to know? It''s okay if you want me to tell you, but I want a reward. " James went upstairs


    and turned to the study.


    "Okay, tell me first. I can satisfy you whatever you want!" Hearing such an answer, Gail believed that


    Iris must have reconciled with Jackson.


    "Really? Then why didn''t you give it to me just now? "


    "Uh If you tell me, I will give it to you. " Gail said without being shy.


    "Oh? Really? "James smiled.


    "Yes, it''s true." Gail answered.


    "Can I just get reward and tell you?" James had a wicked smile.


    Gail retorted. "No, if you regret, I''d better call Iris earlier and ask her."


    "You are right." James sat at his desk with great interest and seriously looked at Gail who just woke up.


    At this time, James'' phone rang.


    It was Jackson. He hesitated for a second and answered the phone.


    "Okay." After a simple word, James hung up the phone.


    Gail was curious about what they had said.


    James stared at Gail''s curious big eyes, with a hint of unwillingness in her eyes. "They have arrived at


    the door of our house. They will arrive soon."


    Gail paused for a few seconds and suddenly realized, "what!"


    Then Gail turned around and went back to her room in a panic. She wanted to change her pajamas as


    soon as possible. She had just taken a shower. She couldn''t let the guests see her in pajamas at noon!


    James was in a good mood when he saw her like this. He also needed to change his clothes, because


    he didn''t like other women to see him in pajamas.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Iris and Jackson came to visit them at the instigation of Iris.


    Iris felt sorry for Gai. Iris had been lukewarm towards Gail these two days. With Gail''s sensitivity, Gail


    must have thought a lot.


    So Iris thought for a while and decided not to give Gai too much unnecessary burden.


    As soon as Gail changed her clothes and came out of the room, she happened to see the two people


    who had just entered the hall.


    Gail just knew that Jackson had dered his love to Iris and that they hade to visit her and James.


    "Hi, Iris!" Seeing her smile, Gail knew that Iris had returned to the past with her. No matter what the


    reason was, Gail didn''t want to ask or care about it. She just felt that only when Iris was back with her


    could her mood be as bright as before.


    With a shy smile, Iris said, "slow down, Gai."


    In a twinkling of an eye, Gail ran to Iris and held her hand with a smile. "Iris, I''m happy that you''re here.


    Of course I can''t wait. I heard that you two are together. Do you want to tell me how he dered his


    love to you? "


    At this time, Iris looked at Jackson shyly, and then quickly lowered her head. "Ah, Gai, don''t ask. If you


    want to ask, just ask him!"


    "Oh, when my Iris is shy, it seems that Jackson is really the one who makes you fall in love with. I know


    you are an anthomaniac, but you are not blind. At most, you like their appearance. But now it''s


    different. Your face is red. It''s rare. "It was a rare opportunity for Gail to tease Iris, of course she


    couldn''t miss it. When Gail was with James for the first time, they always made fun of her, which made


    her at a loss.


    "You still need to tell me about your love confession. You''d better tell me the truth as soon as possible.


    How did you get my wife''s friend? I''m really worried that Iris will be scared away when she sees your


    true face." James also went downstairs, wearing a set of loose casual clothes.


    Looking at the clothes on Gai, Iris raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "I still think that you two


    are both wearing lover''s clothes at home, which is still so casual. Fortunately, there is no dog in your


    house, or it will be maltreated thoroughly."


    "It doesn''t matter. If we keep dogs, I will also keep a pair of lovers." James walked up to them and


    hugged Gai from behind.


    Gail blushed. Iris and Jackson looked at each other and sneered at what they did.


    It turned out that the love confession between Jackson and Iris was made by Jackson after a whole


    night of thinking and struggling.


    Even if James didn''t call him, Jackson still wanted to confess his love to Iris, because he found himself


    in love with this simple, lively, sunny and lovely girl. The most precious thing was that Iris was very


    careful. Underneath her careless appearance, there was a soft and loving heart. She dared to pursue


    and dare to have a try.


    After these days of getting along with each other, they suddenly alienated one day. When Iris did not


    take the initiative to contact him, Jackson knew that he cared about the girl who secretly liked him.


    Iris decided not to leave. Jackson seeded in persuading her to stay.


    Because Jackson said, "Iris, if you don''t leave, I can still promise to be your boyfriend. If you will leave,


    maybe you will have a husband, because I will let the whole world think that we eloped. "


    Iris'' first reaction was to be shocked by this sentence, and then moved to tears.

 Chapter 243 Let Me Explain

    Chapter 243 Let Me Exin


    The good scene didn''tst long. When Gail was in the joy of making up with her good friend, a difficult


    person suddenly appeared in her life.


    She had thought that Julie would give up, but she didn''t expect Julie to appear in the RF Group.


    Gail knew that Julie appeared in the RF Group because she went to thepany to apply for a job.


    She saw Julie, who had already been the superior.


    In fact, she was not the real superior. After all, when she saw that Julie was her direct superior, she


    was considering whether to work here.


    The reason why Gail came to apply for the job in the RF Group was simple. But it was not simple at all.


    It was decided after her careful consideration.


    Although she didn''t study the matters about the Jiang family, she keenly noticed that James was facing


    a lot of problems now. In order to avoid being a big trouble for James, and at the same time to help


    him, the best way was to go to work in the RF Group, which was on the opposite side of James.


    Daniel didn''t take her seriously. Even if he wanted to drive her away, how could she know if she didn''t


    have a try?


    So today she came to try it. As a result, she was sessfully recruited and she entered the Human


    Resources Department of the RF Group.


    Indeed, the Human Resources Department was the ce she wanted to go. Since Daniel was going to


    deal with James, the best ce for her to work was the Human Resources Department. That was


    where she could work at present.


    If Daniel found her existence and wanted her to leave, she had umted some experience.


    She hadn''t told James about this decision yet.


    Although he said that he wanted to arrange a job for her, she had been raised at home for several


    days. The servant cooked three meals a day for her. She needn''t do anything except eating and


    sleeping. Unless she went to see Nichs, and he didn''t allow her to visit Nichs regrly, fearing


    that others would do something to hurt her. James was too careful. She thought that she had to find a


    job by herself.


    So she told her bodyguards that she was going to the RF Group, and James agreed, and he didn''t ask


    more.


    But when she thought that she would go to work in the RF Group tomorrow, she thought she had to tell


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    James in case he would worry about her.


    She cooked a table of delicious dishes. Although she was not very good at cooking, she felt that these


    dishes were not bad. They were allmon food and he should like them.


    The sound of a car came from outside. She had heard it for a long time and could tell that it was


    James''s car.


    She hurried out to greet him, smiling at him getting out of the car, "You''re off duty. Give me your


    clothes."


    Looking at herisant look, he slowly took off his suit and handed it to her.


    She reached out her hands to take it, but he didn''t let her go. He pulled the clothes and looked at her


    carefully, "You are so obedient today. Did you make any mistake?"


    "No, I just think it''s too hard for you to work. It is not easy to be a good CEO. I feel very sorry, so I want


    to let you rx today." She answered seriously.


    Seeing that he was still a little hesitant, she ran over and held his arm to walk home.


    "I have cooked some dishes for you. I asked the servant to go home and have a rest for a few days


    because she said there was something wrong at home and she wanted to ask for leave. I saw that she


    was busy, so I let her go back today." She looked at him with ingratiating eyes.


    He didn''t say anything. As soon as he entered the house, he saw a table not far away, where there


    were all kinds of delicious dishes.


    The dishes she cooked were not bad, and they did smell appetizing.


    He stood still, put his hand on the back of her hand, and kissed her on the face unexpectedly, "There is


    a reward, but I think you have done something wrong in this situation."


    She just found a job and didn''t bring him trouble. What was wrong with her?


    "No, I didn''t do anything wrong. Can''t I be good to my husband? I''m not happy if you say so. I made a


    table of dishes out of kindness for you, but you said I did something wrong. If you don''t like it, I won''t do


    it next time." With these words, she twisted her neck, pouted and turned her face away unhappily.


    "Okay, okay. You are right. I''m narrow-minded." He held her up dotingly, "Honey, don''t be angry."


    Gail stuck out her tongue at him secretly and pushed him to wash his hands.


    His phone was on the table. When he went to the bathroom, it rang.


    She knew it was his business, so she ignored it. But his phone rang a second time. She thought it


    might be something urgent, so she took off her apron and picked up the phone.


    "James, you finally answered the phone. I miss you. I don''t know if you miss me when you go home." It


    was a woman''s voice, extremely charming and gentle, as if she was very familiar with James. But it


    was not like Julie, it was another woman.


    Gail''s heart was suddenly hit hard, but she still maintained the most calm. She said coldly, "Who are


    you?"


    The person on the other end of the line seemed to be surprised. She changed her tone and shouted,


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m James''s wife. What can I do for you?" She held the phone tightly.


    "He has a wife? Why didn''t I know?" She eximed in surprise, "Oh, I remember that there seemed to


    be such news before. He dated a woman, but I remember that she was a student girl. Are you his legal


    wife? Are you his wife at home? Don''t mind. You must be used to it. I don''t think there will be only one


    woman for a rich man like James."


    Gail''s hands were trembling, but she still kept calm, "I''m the student girl you mentioned. I have married


    him. I''m younger than you! Who are you?"


    At this time, Gail was anxious to pull James out of the bathroom. As her married wife, no one knew


    about it. She was so careful that she was afraid of being recognized. It turned out that she was making


    an unnecessary move. She had already made a table of dishes for him. Maybe he had already had


    dinner in a high-end restaurant!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you are too confident..."


    "What''s wrong?" James suddenly appeared behind Gail.


    She threw the phone to him, turned around and sat down opposite.


    He looked at the phone number and hung up directly.


    He noticed that she looked very sad, as if the sky was about to copse, or in other words, she was at


    odds with him.


    She picked up the bowl and took a few mouthfuls of rice with the dishes she had cooked. She felt that


    there was so much salt in today''s dishes, and one of the dishes was still burnt.


    He sat down and wanted to exin to her slowly.


    However, he didn''t expect that she would have a few bites. She put down the bowl and chopsticks and


    turned around to go upstairs.


    Only then did James feel bad. She was really angry, with the same expression asst time she left the


    wedding.


    He hurried forward and pulled her in front of him, "Gai, don''t run away. Listen to me."


    With a straight face, she said, "I won''t listen to you!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!